Hogwarts is my home

by StrappyCat295

Summary:

Hogwarts school of witchcraft and wizardy is home to many a student, creature, and other oddities. Carmilla Karnstein spends most of her time in class, arguing with the ghosts and paintings, reading in the library and tormenting other students. It's all good until it's announced the Hastur dueling is coming to Hogwarts. Rivalries, competitions and school conflicts rise.

Notes:

Hey everyone!

So new story because I'm kind of stuck on another one plus I've got cool ideas for this. I've never done a Hogwarts AU so this should be fun. Lots of dueling, magical creatures, classes and Quidditch which is going to be interesting to write. Needless to say I will be rereading the Quidditch World Cup and other Quidditch scenes in the book before I venture and do that. But yes so many good ideas that hopefully I can pull off. So get ready for a Carmilla Hogwarts AU.

Oh heads up this story doesn't include Harry Potter or anyone like that, it simply Carmilla and everyone inserted into Hogwarts universe.

Okay so nervous about uploading this but please be supportive. If you want to leave comments please do on a story like this I would love feedback.

I hope you enjoy it.

Chapter 1: Karnstein

Laura was sitting at the Hufflepuff table in Hogwarts great hall. Books scattered about and parchment in front of her as she scrawled on the paper trying to finish her assignment on correct methods of using protective spells. She was doing pretty well, even though defense against the dark arts wasn't her best subject she still done well on the written assignments.

She took a few minutes break putting down the quill. Letting her hand rest as she looked around the hall. Groups of students studying and finishing up work too, talking quietly as they did. Laura couldn't help but wonder what other people were working on. She just needed a momentary distraction so her brain didn't overload on the assignment.

A distraction happened when the professor who was watching the hall started laughing while chatting to a dark haired girl. From what Laura could tell the girl was attractive, strong jaw, dark hair brought up into a ponytail, the higher half of her right ear pierced three times with black hug earrings. Her uniform was creased and sloppy, shirt untucked, Slytherin tie loose and sleeves rolled up, somehow it looked like she was getting away with wearing leather pants. Laura felt weird when she found herself becoming intrigued what the rest of her looked like.

Laura looked a little while longer not acknowledging the fact she was staring. It was as if the stranger noticed Laura's stares from across the hall and glanced round. Laura darted her eyes down back to her work, her cheeks going a light shade of pink as she picked up her quill trying to make it look like she was going back to studying.

She tried to focus on the parchment in front of her but all her thoughts focused on was the pretty student who might have caught her staring. How could she be so stupid to let herself get caught? Trying to calm herself down she tried her hardest to get back to her assignment, she was getting to the point were she was debating of asking the professor for help. She was getting stuck very easily.

The blush was slowly fading from her cheeks and her mind settling back on what she'd written already. It was five sentences down when the clunking of boots echoed up the hall, it distracted Laura enough to destroy her concentration and allow her to notice a brief swish of a wand from a woman walking behind her. Laura's books slid quickly off the table and thudded on the floor.

Laura chucked down her quill ready to confront the jerk. What had she done for some idiot to think it was a good idea to do it? Turning around she lent down and picked up the books she could reach. She turned a little further, ready to confront the idiot but was completely disarmed when she saw the stranger from earlier standing there, her last book in one hand and wand in another.

“Uh... hi,” Laura said hoping to god that the daze in her voice wasn't showing on her cheeks as a blush. How could she be even more attractive up close? The messy 'I don't care' look suited her amazingly. She dragged her eyes over Laura, a small smile creeping at the corner of her lips. She had to admit she was cute in a very naive puppy way. She offered out the book for Laura to take which she did but the stranger kept a hold of it and leaned in when she went to bring it back.

“You should make sure you're a bit quicker while staring next time,” she said with an amused voice which was caused by the fact Laura's breath had faulted. She let go of the book and stood up straight. Laura could do nothing but stare up at her. Unsure what else to do.

“Carm,” one of the professors called one table over. “You haven't got anything to study so leave now." Carmilla nodded as she put away her wand, her eyes glancing to Laura's parchment.

“Page 167, half way through paragraph 9 of the book 'Defense and distinguishing magical common creatures and beasts of the forests.' It's a bit of a dull chapter overall but it will give you a clear description of the best defenses against them. If that doesn't help go see the professor,” Carmilla told her lazily.

“Carmilla,” the professor said more firmly. “Now please.” Carmilla nodded before walking off without another word. It left Laura in a daze, what had just happened and who the hell was Carmilla?

****

A late class of advance defense against the dark arts filed quickly out of the room. By the tired expressions on some of the students it looked like it had been a difficult lesson. Laura wondered what kind of things they had been learning. But the thought of what she was stuck with was more pressing. Carmilla's page advice had helped but some of the spells and meanings caused her to struggle. So she took the next bit of Carmilla's advice and go seek out the professor.

It was common knowledge among Hogwarts that the defense against the dark arts professor changed almost every year. This professor was in his second year and was surprisingly great at his job. With him came the change of style in room. Large bookcases filled with all sorts of spells, facts, history and helpful tips. Small cages hung from the ceiling that shook every now and then but seemed to hold nothing in, a large wooden table ran along side of the wall under high windows. Reinforced tanks of small dragons and different beasts sat on the ledge, different jars of mixed liquids and boxes scattered across the table along with all manner of different magical items all serving a purpose for the defense class. Tucked underneath the desk were multiple chests, one of the chained up securely. A mass of desks and chairs lined the middle of the room, the professor's at the front close to the staircase up to his office. The large chalkboard close to the desk would most likely hold class notes.

Laura held her books close to her as her thoughts once again got broken when she heard the same voice that had disrupted her earlier. Only this time it wasn't directed at her. Carmilla walked out her attention on another girl who seemed less than interested by her surprising amount of enthusiasm for the tiring class. Laura looked round to catch a full glimpse of her as she did Carmilla had already caught her look, almost expecting it. She'd noticed Laura first. As soon as Laura acknowledged her the books forcefully dropped from Laura's hands and hit the floor. Laura looked from the books back up to Carmilla who walked off with a smirk going back to her friend. Laura sighed heavily. Really?

Bending down and picking up her books she wondered if this book torment would go past today also how did Carmilla get a clear shot at the books in her hands. There must have at least been a swarm of eight students between them when they dropped. Carmilla was either talented or had the luckiest trick shot. Books in hand Laura got up and walked into the classroom hoping that Professor Osman wouldn't mind her dropping by.

Professor Carmicheal Osman was a nice enough teacher for the most part, understanding, patient and kind; that was as long as no one made him mad. That was a different story. Some of the punishment rumours were him growing the dragons in the tanks until he got apologises, locking people in the room of requirement and forgetting about them, sending people into the forbidden forest and threats that he would get his husband Lars Axelle (the flying instructor) to fly the student and sit them a top the astronomy tower again until they apologised. The reason the rumours were so exaggerated was because nothing seemed wrong with him and he looked like he was going to make it another year as the defense against the dark arts teacher. Students had bets if he was actually some magical creature in disguise or on different scenarios how he had survived this long. There must be something.

“Professor Osman?” Laura called as she sheepishly walked in looking around for him. He wasn't about so she walked further in suddenly stopping startled as the 'empty cages' above her shook widely. Professor Osman, a tall, muscular and dark haired teacher, walked out of his study a little surprised to see her standing there. He was tired and more untidy than he normally looked, whatever had exhausted his class had done the same to him.

“Miss Hollis, is everything alright?” he asked before stifling a yawn. Laura walked towards a desk close to him, placing down her books and getting her parchment out. Osman had come down the stairs and met her, pushing his messy fringe aside to look at it. He couldn't be bothered to tidy himself up.

“Yeah, sorry to bother you and everything it's just I'm stuck with this certain piece of work and I was hoping to get help with it. The books aren't really helping me to understand the spells. I tried reading several books but even then they didn't help and–” Laura paused her answer when she noticed the sudden drop of horror appear on his face. He'd caught sight of the date on her parchment and prayed that it was wrong.

“What day is it?” he blurted. Laura looked incredibly startled but recovered quick enough to answer.

“15th of March, why?” Osman bolted towards the stairs and hopped up them two at a time.

“Staff meeting!” he shouted as he yanked the door open and darted into his office. “Keep talking I can hear you.”

“Uh... okay,” Laura said awkwardly. “So there is some spells on defense against certain beasts in the forest while I get the theory of it, remembering the motions and everything is complicated.”

Osman darted out of his office, his cloak on askew and his satchel over his shoulder. Among his hurry he was trying to figure out how he could tell Laura this could wait till tomorrow.

“Hey Oz,” Carmilla said pushing the door open not realising that Laura was in the room. Carmilla continued to talk before he could comment on her calling him Oz. “So you know how you spoke about wanting to lend me that book–”

“It was actually me saying no to you asking about the book and also not right now, Karnstein. I have a meeting,” Osman told her.

“1 hour reading it?”

“No.”

“40 minutes?” Carmilla pushed. Laura was surprised she continued.

“I said no,” Osman reinforced firmly.

“30 minutes? Please I'm really curious.” Osman was prepared to argue when he looked to Laura. It was the first time Carmilla acknowledged her, she shouldn't have been surprised she was there.

“You want 30 minutes reading that book? You'll help Miss Hollis understand what she's stuck on. Only then when I come back from the meeting will you be allowed the book. Deal?” Osman offered. Carmilla looked to Laura and groaned under her breath, despite the amusement of knocking her books over she knew Laura was going to frustrate her. But reading the book that she been searching for for sometime was worth it.

“Fine,” Carmilla said under her breath. “But,” Carmilla added quickly knowing he was in rush, “I teach her with my methods which means if needs be I use the box. Deal?” Osman nodded impatiently, he had to go.

“Deal,” he said happily about to turn and leave. Carmilla pulled her wand quickly and muttered under her breath. Osman's appearance tided up. His shirt tucked in, his tie straightened, his hair swept back and cloak shifted comfortably. Laura was surprised Osman had allowed a wand to be pulled on him, Osman was just surprised.

“A couple of inspectors were heading towards the staff room thought you might want to look presentable,” Carmilla said with a smile. Osman grinned and nodded before walking out leaving them alone.

Carmilla gave a heavy sigh as they both stood their awkwardly for a moment, neither of them spoke. Carmilla was waiting for Laura to tell her what she was stuck with and Laura was just too dazed to talk. She wasn't sure if it was luck that she got to see Carmilla again and this close or if it was some cruel situation that an attractive stranger would see her bumbling and blushing.

“So what's the problem?” Carmilla asked slightly irritated. She'd given Laura a chance to start. “Still with forest creatures?” Laura quickly shoved the parchment towards her. Carmilla stared at it before taking it off her. Carmilla briefly noticed a bandaged wrapped around her right wrist; she pushed the curiosity of what had happened. Laura stayed close while Carmilla tried to read, it stopped her concentrating. “Please sit.”

Laura sat down clumsily, nearly knocking the books down without Carmilla's help this time. Carmilla sighed under her breath. Really? She had to deal with someone like this? She briefly calculated in her head if 30 minutes of book time was worth the time it was going to take to sort out this student. Carmilla sighed again before reading the parchment while she absentmindedly twirled her wand in her fingers. Laura gave a quiet chuckle to herself after a few minutes of closely watching her hand. Carmilla glanced up.

“You look like you should be a teacher here,” Laura commented. “It suits you.” Carmilla went back to reading as she spoke.

“Not my thing, cupcake,” Carmilla told her. “I'm here because Oz has something I want. I wouldn't be helping otherwise.” Laura was taken back at how blunt she was. “That doesn't mean though I'm going to be an ass about it; I'm going to help you understand this.”

“Thank you,” Laura said politely, Carmilla looked up at her a pleasantly surprised expression on her face, “for not being an ass.” She nodded.

“So it's really only trouble with quick identification of forest wraiths and correct defense techniques. Your writing is really good, detailed the areas in the forest most likely found and the description of the beasts themselves is really accurate.” She had to praise her it was surprising the level of understanding she had.

“So what now?” Laura asked as she shifted in her seat, happy at the praise and also the fact that Carmilla perched on the desk in front of her. Laura had to stop herself taking a full body glance. Laura mentally slapped herself, she was here to be taught not to stare endlessly at the helpful and attractive student who was in charge. Carmilla put the parchment on the desk and started twirling her wand again. Laura was unsure if she even realised she was doing the graceful motion but clearly it helped her think.

Carmilla's wand slipped easily into her grasp as she pushed herself off the desk. Laura watched her curiously.

“Best way is to test you and see where you're going wrong, help you identify it while it's contained in the room–”

“Wait! Contained?” Laura protested jumping out of her seat. “As in you're going to release one of them in here? Like there is already one in here?” Carmilla smirked her lips parted slightly showing a flash of strong white teeth.

“Plenty of things in this room are far more dangerous than what I'm about to release. You'll be fine, I'm here. I wouldn't let anything go wrong and you get hurt,” Carmilla reassured. It was enough to make Laura believe her.

Laura drew her wand readying herself for whatever Carmilla had planned. Carmilla flicked her wand towards the large table while she muttered under her breath. A battered old chest scrapped noisily across the floor. Laura couldn't deny a damaged, dark and creepy looking box was the perfect place for a beast to hide.

“You ready?” Carmilla asked hoping she was. She couldn't help but be curious to see if this would help Laura learn. Laura looked to Carmilla and made an instant choice to trust her, there was no falter with Carmilla she knew she could protect Laura.

“Yeah.”

As steady as Laura tried to be every part of her faltered when a billow of black smoke and rags poured out of the chest, a screech followed its release. Laura took a few steps back as it rose into the room. Carmilla kept a sharp eye flicking between the wild monster and panicked Laura, her wand at the ready.

The crackling breath mixed with rattling of long and uneven needle like teeth among shreds of filthy torn cloth terrified Laura. Her hand clenched around her wand, her eyes locked with the horror but she couldn't react. Carmilla was starting to see why she wasn't in the advance class. It should be a quick recovery from surprise before being ready to defend or strike. Laura was taking too long.

With a wailing screech it flew around the room rattling the windows and scattering parchments from various bookcases as it swept by Laura she only backed up into a desk. No defense. It flew high, the cages shaking wildly not approving of the disruption. With a loud scream it dove down towards Laura. Carmilla rose her wand before Laura even made any attempt.

“Immobolus!” Carmilla cast firmly. The beast froze not far from Laura. All Laura did was stare at it. Carmilla walked over to her needing to make sure she was okay first. “Laura?” There was no response. Carmilla looked momentarily panicked. With a swish of her wand the terrifying creature was confined in the box again. “Laura, look at me okay and focus.” Carmilla clicked her fingers close to Laura's ear; nothing. “It's not real, Laura. It can't hurt you,” she reassured. It didn't make any difference. Carmilla raised the tip of her wand to her lips as it started to glow hot like an ember, she gave a sharp blow and a bitter smelling wisp of smoke flowed. Carmilla put the wand near Laura's nose. Inhaling a few breaths of the smell broke her terror. Carmilla lowered her wand, the smoke completely evaporating as Laura rubbed her nose wanting the smell gone.

“Oh my god what was that?” Laura asked moving away from where she had been. Carmilla followed her a little.

“It would be best if you didn't know otherwise you'd want to rub your nose even more and possibly want to vomit,” Carmilla answered before sitting down at a random desk. She looked at desk behind her then to Laura who took the hint and sat there. Carmilla was silent for a moment after she turned to face Laura, resting against Laura's desk. “Sorry that I scared you with that method you weren't in any danger I promise-” Laura scoffed.

“You released that- that wraith thing into the room and don't think that it's a danger?” Laura almost snapped. Carmilla sighed with disappointment that definitely wasn't Laura's training method; it wasn't a wraith.

“There wasn't a banshee, it was an astral smoke enchantment,” Carmilla explained. Laura looked confused. “It's just enchanted smoke that the caster can change simply with a thought. Look.”

Carmilla cast a glance over her shoulder at the box. Without a word the box opened and the smoke slithered out, Laura watched it for a moment but her gaze went to Carmilla. She hadn't said a word or even pointed her wand in the box's general direction. She was far more talented than she seemed, non-verbal and wandless spells were hard to do.

The smoke piled onto the desk between them. Laura looked at it as it slowly swirled, Carmilla moved her hand and put it into the smoke. It softly engulfed her forearm.

“Completely harmless,” Carmilla said with a smile. The smoke changed several times into small creatures that Carmilla showed off. Laura watched intrigued as the smoke effortlessly turned into a snake around Carmilla's forearm and then a small dragon that jumped around the desk, it switched several times before turning into a much smaller version of the banshee that had terrified her.

“So you just enchanted the smoke once you opened the box?” Laura questioned as the little banshee flew about the desk.

“Well Oz enchanted it so the smoke is always there it's just contained and the summoner then changes it.” Carmilla sat up a little straighter, stretching as she did. “Anyway I was asked to teach you not scare you so here we go.”

Carmilla spent the next hour making sure Laura understood the differences between Banshees, Wraiths, Boggarts, Narns and other spectral creatures of the forests. While Laura had heard of most of them she was confused on what a Narn was.

“So a wraith is more a physical terror it won't hesitate on hurting you,” Laura recited as Carmilla watched her a small smile on her lips. “A banshee incites terror but generally doesn't attack unless provoked. A boggart is an unknown creature that will turn into your worst fear and a Narn-” Laura faltered in trying to remember. Her brow furrowed as she tried to focus. “A Narn is a creature that focuses on bad emotions and memories using them against to cause panic, distress and confusion. It scrambles them all and makes them worse-” Laura hesitated unsure if that was completely correct. She waited for Carmilla to explain it again.” Carmilla had the same distant almost brief hesitant reaction she had the first time she had explained Narns.

“Narns are a memory based spirit. They mess with troubling or bad memories you have, mix them up till they don't make sense, change them till you can't remember what is real, right or wrong.” Carmilla cleared her throat sharply and suddenly stood up startling Laura. “As long you get rid of them quick the effects are temporary.”

“You sound like you've had experience with it,” Laura commented quietly. Carmilla nodded, her fingers rapidly spinning her wand again, trying to distract herself.

“Once I did but it's a thing you don't really forget, much worse than any boggart.”

Carmilla smiled as she gave a small scoff, she allowed her smile to return. Laura had finally got them right and she could now list off the correct spells to use against each one.

“Alright I think you're done. Oz will be happy,” Carmilla said before casting the smoke into the box. Laura was surprised at how fast she changed but knew she didn't want to continue.

“And you'll get your book time,” Laura added with a smile. Carmilla nodded and stood up stretching while stifling a yawn.

“Yeah I guess I should thank you for that,” Carmilla told her as she picked up her bag and slung it over her shoulder, “don't really know how I would have convinced him if you hadn't have been here.” Carmilla walked over to Osman's desk, opening a jar of ink and picking up a quill she found a piece of scrap parchment to write on.

“So what's so interesting about the book that you'd spend some of your evening teaching me?” Laura questioned. Carmilla glanced at her as she dunked the tip of the quill.

“Different area of magic I'm looking into, just for the sake of curiosity,” Carmilla answered before turning back and writing a note telling Osman that she'd done what he asked. “Come here I need you to sign this.” Laura did as she was told, she looked at Carmilla before signing her name on the piece of paper. Carmilla frowned when she saw her name. “Laura Hollis?” Laura looked at her and smiled.

“Yeah, why? You sound confused.” Carmilla shook off her expression.

“It's nothing I just... I know a couple of other people who are called Hollis,” she commented. “Oh and before you ask my name's Carmilla.” Laura gave a smile.

“Well thanks for helping me, Carmilla. I hope your book is good,” Laura said not thinking much of Carmilla's comment. Carmilla shrugged before heading towards the door, she smiled and turned around knocking Laura's books off the desk with a quick flick of her wand.

“You're welcome,” Carmilla replied before vanishing out of the doorway. It left Laura with a disbelieving look, did she seriously knock her books again?

Chapter 2: Information

Summary:

Important teacher and ministry meetings, studying books and Quidditch training.

Notes:

Hey everyone!

So actually doing a Harry Potter marathon right now. Today has been pretty good and made me want to update this with the next chapter.
Also totally forgot how much I love Philosopher's stone. 'TROLL IN THE DUNGEON! THERE'S A TROLL IN THE DUNGEON!!! Thought you'd like to know *Passes out*'

Anyways here is the next update. I hope you enjoy it. Let me know what you think.

The staff meeting that Professor Osman had rushed to had been postponed to the next day. Despite the students having the weekends off from classes the teachers still remained busy. The inspectors had to leave rather unexpectedly last night which Professor Osman was more than happy about. But now in Dumbledore's office were two Ministry of Magic officials along with Dumbledore himself, Professor McGonagall, Professor Osman and Madam Pomfrey. There was a buzz of curiosity between them all.

One of the officials, a tired older looking man broke the silence. Everyone listened wondering what could possibly bring them here.

“Thank you for taking a few moments out of your schedules to join us, it's appreciated,” the official said with a smile. Dumbledore nodded.

“What's this about, Richard?” his voice gentle as he asked.

“It's come to the attention of the board of education at the Ministry that it's time for another collective school event. This time it's Hogwarts turn to host the event,” Richard answered. Osman looked to McGonagall unsure about it, already Madam Pomfrey felt drained; any kind of school event meant that the hospital wing would be busier.

“What event?” Dumbledore asked wondering what event it was now.

“It's not the Quidditch championship, Lars would have informed us otherwise,” Osman interrupted. McGonagall cast a soft scowl at him, he went quiet rather quickly. Their attention went back to Richard as he spoke.

“The Hastur duelling,” Richard told them. “The three other schools will collect here by the end of next month, the contest will start not long after. By the time they arrive it is expected to have a team of four ready. You may choose them however you please, during this period there will be inspectors around and when the contest starts too.” Osman frowned, three other schools?

“So we will basically be hosting a battleground?” Madam Pomfrey snapped, this was going to be a lot of hard work.

“There will be rules in place but yes there will be injuries,” Richard replied. Surely that was clear with the fact it was a duelling contest. The younger man pulled out a scroll from his robes and handed it to Dumbledore.

“All the rules and requirements for the Hastur contest,” he informed as Dumbledore took it.

“Thank you, now if you don't mind I would like to talk this over with everyone. Good day gentlemen.” Dumbledore remained polite as they left, he was aware that once they were gone everyone would have something to say. He was right.

As soon as Dumbledore turned back McGonagall was the first one to start. He wasn't surprised that she was.

“You're really going to let this happen, Albus? You know how badly this could go, people have been seriously injured; a few people have even died. The Tri-wizard Tournament can be bad as it is but to pit student against student and that's without taking other Hogwarts residents into consideration.” McGonagall was tense and she was only just getting started.

Madem Pomfrey gave a small sigh as she thought about all the arrangements she'd have to make. Osman simply looked confused.

“I don't exactly understand what is going on here,” Osman admitted. “I mean I'm aware of the Hastur duelling contest, I was lucky enough to spectate them when they were hosted in Durmstrang when I first was sent there to study. I understand why you would be concerned about the students but surely there well be limitations and rules in place to keep them reasonably safe, written permission and everything.” Dumbledore nodded.

“We will of course do everything in our power to make the duel safe for spectators and make the people who enter aware of the risks,” he told him. Osman didn't feel at ease. “However there are a few issues concerning who is coming and that they'll cause issues when they're here. I assume that you've been told about Carmilla Karnstein's condition?” Osman nodded.

“Yes Sir. It was one of the first things I was told taking up the position of defense against the dark arts teacher. It's rather sad she's stuck with a disease like that and from a young age too,” Osman answered, wondering what this had to do with anything.

“You say young age but she's older than all of us combined, you have to remember that,” McGonagall told him. “She wants a normal life which is one of many reasons why she stays here. You can't forget that she isn't just a regular student, she is more dangerous than that. Which is why this is important.”

“Living as long as Carmilla has she tends to find people like herself along her travels, technically non-humans like herself, she has made friends among them but also some rather dangerous people as well,” Dumbledore explained. “One of them resides at an opposing school and it wouldn't be a stretch to believe he would come here with the excuse of the duel to cause her harm. The hatred is very intense that if he does come, Carmilla will instantly throw herself into the duel. It's a fight that's been going on long before I became headmaster.”

Osman stood there trying to take every bit of information in. Was her and this rival's fighting really unstoppable? Non-human? Was he the same as her; a vampire?

“Why do they hate each other so much?” Dumbledore looked to McGonagall then back to Osman and simply shrugged. Neither of them knew.

“She's never told us why and we daren't ask, it's not our place to know and we don't want to know what kind of magic her anger and hate brings out, what she could unleash,” McGonagall told Osman honestly. He frowned before looking between McGonagall and Dumbledore.

“You don't know what kind of things she can do?”

“Like we said Carmilla is far older than us we have no idea of the magic she could learn in that time especially since she's an avid reader. She could have thousands of spells to use and then we still wouldn't know if that was all of them.”

“Have that much power and point it at one person with all the hate in the world,” Osman sighed, “how do you suggest we deal with such an issue? Could we refuse Carmilla and whoever this man is to compete? I still am highly thought of at Dumstrang if I talk to the headmaster there I'm sure he'll listen and not allow this person to compete.” Dumbledore shook his head.

“His name is Ortiz Teller, he doesn't attend Dumstrang. He attends Corvae institute of advance magic. He's been there for a very long time and is well respected. Another issue is that the Dean, as she prefers, Lilita Morgan also doesn't get along with Miss Karnstein.” Osman sighed heavily. If the Dean had issues with Carmilla then she wouldn't stop Ortiz coming.

“Do we know anything about Lilita and Carmilla? Why they are like that?” Dumbledore moved to his desk to get a piece of parchment and quill for Pomfrey who hated been muttering to herself all the things she would need to stock up on. McGonagall gave an displeased look at the thought of Lilita.

“Like Ortiz we aren't sure why there is hatred but then again we aren't exactly sure what Dean Morgan is. We know she's incredibly old and powerful, while she is incredibly smart and can be surprisingly civil she is also renowned for being ruthless. She teaches her students that ruthlessness.” McGonagall had kept her stern look but there was a line of hate in her voice. She was disgusted by Lilita.

There was only the scratching of quill on parchment for a few minutes. There was always that one school, it was always Corvae. Durmstrang and Beauxbatons would be competitive in spirit but still respectful; Osman doubted Corvae would do the same.

The rest of the meeting was brief, mostly talking about the arrangements that would be needed to house their guests. Their was going to be a lot of physical preparations around the castle but Osman and McGonagall were more concerned on how they were going to prepare Carmilla.

****

Carmilla was leaning over the book and reading the pages as fast as possible, trying to get as much information as she could from the book she craved for years. Osman walked back into the room from his office and stared at her and the empty vial beside her.

“You know learning potions are illegal right?” Osman reminded. Carmilla didn't take her eyes off the page not wanting to waste a second, her 30 minutes were almost up.

“I'm aware,” she replied while distracted. Osman smiled and walked down the stairs.

“And yet you use them while a tutor is present.” Carmilla scoffed.

“Does it count as illegal if you're the one who created the formula in the first place? Like doesn't that give me free reign over my substance?” Osman paused briefly as he walked to her.

“You created the learning potion? The hassle of many schools and the ministry for centuries,” Osman replied uncertain if she was telling the truth.

“Along with several other things. The obliviate spell being one of them, though a more primal version of that was used for much longer I perfected that was around 1952 which means the learning potion would have been made and perfected in 1708.”

Carmilla glanced at the timer on the table. She quickly finished the rest of the page as the last few bits of sand dropped. She shut it and handed it up to him as he stood in front of her desk. He took it off her.

“Can I ask a question?” Osman asked. Carmilla was silent, lost in her own head. She eventually nodded paying more attention to him. “If you created a learning potion- without a doubt one of the strongest memory potions there is in circulation- why would you create a spell to get rid of that? It doesn't make any sense to me.” Carmilla's lips twitched with a weak smile.

“Because there are some experiences you want to forget all together-” Carmilla's fist clenched tightly, “-be thankful you've never had to go through something that horrific that it changes the foundation of who you are.”

“Have you ever used the spell? On yourself or others.” Osman was getting more and more intrigued.

“Yes,” Carmilla's voice was dry. “On others thousands of times. On myself... I'm too much of a coward,” she admitted.

“Is using the spell what you're trying to forget?” Carmilla shook her head.

“No. I am aware of who I am, of what I've done; I've come to terms that I am not a good person. There are just some moments-” Carmilla cleared her throat, no longer wanting to discuss the topic. “How do I get more book time? I was getting to a good part.” Osman smiled, she really didn't want to talk about it further.

“Well-” he said with a smile before looking at the book “-I feel like this is quite important to you so how about this, you help me out with classes maybe some other teachers too and you'll earn your book time.” Carmilla stared at him.

“Seriously? You know I hate teaching, I'm not a good teacher,” she retorted.

“You helped Miss Hollis with her work, I graded it last night. She got full marks due to your help, you're a perfect teacher,” Osman replied catching her off guard. Carmilla thought carefully about it if this offer extended beyond this room she could get dragged into anything. She eventually nodded.

“Okay but I have conditions to this. Each time I help out or I take over a class or help I get 30 minutes undisturbed reading time. I don't mark papers, I don't have anything to do with potions classes, Quidditch training I don't mind but I'm not flying, or helping Professor McGonagall.” Osman gave a curious smile.

“On the condition you tell me why you won't help McGonagall.” It took Carmilla a while to answer and when she did she was embarrassed.

“She's very scary and the last time I got in trouble with her she made me do lines for over two hours,” Carmilla muttered. Osman grinned it was a fair enough reason to not want to get on her bad side again.

“I'll get back to you when I need you. Enjoy the rest of your weekend, Carm,” Osman said as Carmilla got up from a desk.

“See you later, Oz,” Carmilla replied before walking towards the door.

“Carm,” he called, making a quick judgement. Carmilla turned and looked at him. “Thank you for talking to me about your life, it means a lot that you trust and are comfortable enough to do that.” Carmilla was surprised. “Also please know that you're not by yourself in it all, I'm not a good person either.” Carmilla stood there as he turned and made his way back to his study. It took her a minute to move, her thoughts running from her. He had thanked her, trusted her and cared; did she genuinely have a friend?

****

J.P, LaF and Laura walked through the courtyard down towards the Quidditch pitch. Hufflepuff was training for the upcoming match against Ravenclaw. While LaF and J.P were both Ravenclaw students they liked watching the practices. It meant time away from the crowded school.

They were surprised that Laura was still talking about Carmilla, how despite her being so helpful she was a pain in the ass. She had made this point several times over. J.P and LaF found it both amusing and slightly irritating. LaF smirked at J.P.

“You know, Laura, if I didn't know any better I would say you have a crush on her,” LaF teased. Laura scoffed.

“As if. I mean yeah she's pretty attractive and smart but the whole 'whatevs I'm Carmilla Karnstein' it's just stupid.” Both LaF and J.P looked startled.

“Karnstein?” J.P asked almost nervously wanting to make sure he had heard right. Laura frowned but nodded. “Oh, well I'd be careful if you have to spend anymore time with her. There are a lot of rumours about her, Laura. She isn't a safe woman.” Laura went to question him about it but LaF linked their arm with his and walked towards the Quidditch pitch. They didn't want Laura to ask anymore questions right now.

****

Carmilla was sitting on ground level Quidditch raised stands. She was whispering sweet nothings to the Hufflepuff chaser girl who was sitting with her when she was supposed to be grouping up with the others.

A few other students were sitting scattered about on the stands too, either watching the Hufflepuffs get ready, relaxing, and some even had school work with them. Laura, LaF and J.P found a spot not realising that close to them was Carmilla. They glanced around to only see Carmilla kissing Emily. Laura wasn't paying enough attention to realise it was her, she felt uncomfortable staring at the passionate kiss.

“Emily!” The Hufflepuff captain shouted. “We gotta train.” Emily and Carmilla broke apart. They still kept close.

“You gonna stay for the practice?” Emily asked hopeful. Carmilla shook her head.

“Not all of it. I gotta a couple of things to do,” Carmilla answered. It was clear Emily was disappointed. “But you can always find me afterwards.” Emily smiled and kissed her cheek before getting up and running down the stands to join the practice.

Carmilla was lounged back as she watched the practice with a surprising amount of interest, focusing on the skill and mainly the quaffle, her eyes following it as it passed from one player to the other. She wasn't really interested in the snitch or their lousy seeker.

Laura glanced from the game while LaF and J.P spoke, she finally noticed that it was Carmilla sitting there and had been kissing Emily. Laura was surprised that Emily would be into a person like Carmilla. Laura debated on going over and saying hi but decided against it, she looked too engrossed in the game.

Twenty minutes passed and Carmilla glanced at her watch she should really leave, she needed to get back up to the castle. Getting up she stretched and looked around making sure she had everything, she did. She walked absentmindedly across the stands undoing her tie a little as she did. She didn't acknowledge the shouts from the beaters until J.P shouted the warnings at her. She didn't even realise she was walking in front of them.

Carmilla turned just in time to see the bludger come hurtling towards her, she couldn't do anything except raise her hands in front of her and pray that it wouldn't break her wrists again. The bludger made no attempt to slow down as it hurled itself towards Carmilla who caught it, almost bringing it to a instant stop. She brought her foot up on the bench Laura was sat on, trying to balance herself as the thing struggled violently in her hands. Carmilla sighed despite the pain she felt in her hands she was glad there was no broken or shattered bones.

Everyone looked at her wondering what the hell had just happened and how she managed to dead stop a violent iron ball which was intended to smash and knock people off brooms. Magic was normally used to do that.

“Are you okay?” J.P asked quickly. Despite his nerves around Carmilla he still respected her and was concerned like others.

Carmilla was trying to figure out what to do next with the bludger, this was the tricky part. Carmilla looked to the ball box and focused on it, she apparated next to the box and forced it into its binds, it nearly escaping her clutch several times. It shook in the box almost angrily trying to escape it. The team didn't bother saying anything to Carmilla as she walked off shaking the numbing pain out of her hand. She stopped in front of J.P and friends.

“I'm fine thank you,” Carmilla finally answered. “Are you alright?” J.P nodded.

“A little stunned maybe on Laura's part but we're okay, thank you for stopping it.” Carmilla shrugged.

“Yeah well I'm a little more sturdy than you all are so makes sense.” Without any other word Carmilla left leaving Laura in awe but incredibly confused.

****

Carmilla sat in the medical wing a curtain closing her off from the rest of the wing. A needle was in her arm, it was hooked up to a blood bag. Carmilla was bored even as she read, she hated having to have blood this way. The risk though of losing control somewhere in the castle was one that they couldn't take.

Sitting in the wing she could hear everything that happened, not much was going on other than Madam Pomfrey pottering about trying to organise things and figure out what she needed for this damn duel contest.

Eventually something happened which startled Carmilla and made her go cold. She recognised the voice almost instantly. It was one of the inspectors. Sherman Hollis. This wasn't good, Carmilla went whiter with the horrid thought, of course that's where she knew the name; Sherman and Eileen Hollis. Carmilla begged that Sherman wasn't Laura's dad.

Carmilla went into massive panic, she tried to get out of the bed wanting to be as far away from this as possible. The needle yanked out and a chiming sound rung loudly as Carmilla got off the bed. Pomfrey walked over quickly and through the curtain.

“You need to get back into bed and finish your treatment,” Pomfrey ordered. Carmilla shook her head, going incredibly pale.

“No,” she whispered as she clutched on to the bed. “Not until the inspector leaves. Please.” Pomfrey sighed but nodded, she walked out of the curtain and to the others. Pomfrey told them that they had to leave due to distress of a patient. McGonagall who was walking in as they walked out looked confused.

“What's-” McGonagall didn't have a chance to finish her sentence when a loud slumped thud went off. Carmilla had passed out of blood shock.

Chapter 3: Recovery

Summary:

While recoverying from catching a bludger and passing out from shock is given a defense against the dark arts class to teach.

Notes:

Hey everyone!

Back with the next chapter which was pretty fun to write. Lots of research into mystical creatures and things, also got some ideas from here for stuff in later chapters. So yay for inspiration.
I apologise if there are spelling mistakes and such I've been very tired and have been writing while I've had a migraine for at least 5 days straight but I'm doing a lot better now. While I'm searching for errors I still may miss some so yeah.

Anyway let me know what you think. I love feedback and everything.

The rest of the weekend was quiet though for Laura it was a little puzzling. She still couldn't figure out how Carmilla had stopped a bludger to a complete halt with barely a stumble. It was an amazing feat and Laura had to admit she was impressed but she still didn't know how. She also figured she should say thank you the next time she saw her for stopping it smashing her face into the stand. Which would be surprisingly soon since Osman had stayed true to his word and spoken to the other teachers about Carmilla earning book time. If she wanted time she was going to have give them time.

****

The students filed into the defense against the dark arts classroom, most of them talking among themselves but a few realising that Professor Osman was nowhere to be seen. They sat down in their seats waiting for something to happen. Both LaF and Laura looked around the room but couldn't figure out what was going on.

The door slammed shut with the use of magic, everyone jumped startled by the noise. No one had noticed Carmilla standing near the more shadowed part of the book shelves. She was carrying a heavy book and a large cup in the other hand. She walked up the center of the room. All the students stared at her as a pile of books followed her and started to hand themselves out, just the right amount as Carmilla put down the heavy book on Osman's desk. The last book landed on top of the placed book.

Carmilla put down the cup and pulled down out her wand, looking at the blank blackboard before she turned and looked at the students. They all looked at her unsure what she was doing here in Osman's place or who she was. They had never had a substitute teacher who looked like her. Tight leather trousers, boots, creased white school shirt with sleeves rolled to the elbow, not to mention she was wearing a Slytherin tie; her hair tied messily into a bun, and her fingernails painted black. A lot of the guys were staring and needless to say some of the girls were too.

Absentmindedly Carmilla started to twirl her wand effortlessly between her fingers. Her eyes quickly scanned the classroom, hesitating momentarily on Laura. Seriously in this class?

“Professor Osman will not be taking your class today, I will be,” Carmilla informed. “He's informed me on where you all are with the work- and if you don't stop drawing incorrect and inappropriate pictures of ridgeback dragons mating on the blackboard behind my back I will fail you on this entire class; understand Mr O'Grady?” The chalk stopped and dropped to the floor. “Professor Osman told me about all of you, names, seating arrangements, your grades and more importantly who has to hand in assignments.” Carmilla grinned. “You have to hand in your assignment actually, Simon. Why don't you bring it up here now?” Carmilla said to Simon O'Grady. He looked to his friend.

“I don't have it,” he replied awkwardly. “I didn't finish it, I was hoping to explain it to Professor Osman today.” Carmilla nodded.

“Well I guess you're lucky you have bought yourself an extra day since I'm too lazy to tell him,” Carmilla told him. “You act up anymore though, I'll go fetch him from what he's doing and he can shout at you in front of the entire class.” Simon sighed, thankful that she wasn't going to yell at him. “Eli, where's your assignment?” Carmilla said looked over to Laura's row to a girl sat two desks behind her. Eli gave a small smirk as she took off her beanie and pushed her bright blue hair back.

“I handed it in to the Professor, Karnstein. It must be misplaced,” Eli answered. “I can stay behind and help you look for it if you want to make sure.” Carmilla looked at her for a moment trying to restrain the playful thoughts in her head; she quickly turned to the rest of the class.

“Professer Osman informed me that you had just finished wraiths, narns, banshees and creatures like it. Which means you're now moving to the more physically dangerous common creatures of forest areas. Get all the stuff you need from your bags, use the books and tell me some of the common creatures that you would find in forests and marshlands.”

Everyone started to get their things as while Carmilla walked over to the main desk, she bent down and picked up the chalk. Laura caught sight of her, her hands were bruised from catching the bludger and moving looked uncomfortable for her. Standing up she quickly moved to Osman's chair and slouched down. She grabbed the cup and took a large mouthful. From the subtle expression Carmilla gave, Laura guessed it didn't taste good.

Carmilla went to lower the cup and looked at Laura's desk she hadn't failed to notice that Laura was once again staring. Breaking a small smile Carmilla went to take a sip but muttered into her cup, As Laura went to pick up her book it dropped off the desk away from her. Laura looked at the book in disbelief before she looked up to Carmilla who was smirking into her cup. Laura picked it up and muttered annoyed under her breath.

“Alright give me some dangerous creatures that would be found in the forest. I want monsters and the best defenses against them,” Carmilla told the class as she put down her cup.

“Centaurs,” LaF replied instantly. “They tend to stay in herds but some are known to wander by themselves. We have them in the Forbidden forest.”

“That's one answer- make sure all of you are writing this down. LaFontaine, what would the ideal defense from a herd be?” They looked unsure for a moment, glancing to Laura who shrugged.

“Not do anything?” LaF guessed. Carmilla frowned and got up walking to the front of the desk. The chalk floated up and started writing on the board following the answers given.

“Why?”

“Because there would be no point? If a herd has you surrounded then there's no point making the situation worse. Maybe make yourself look less of a threat, put away your wand, get low to the ground.”

Carmilla perched on the front of the desk, a smile at the answer. The chalk followed what LaF had said, the students wrote it down.

“What if you encounter a single centaur? They are known to be more violent and dominating.” Carmilla wanted to see how much they knew.

“Stun them then try to out run them?”

“Stun them yes. Out run them no. Centaurs are fast and intelligent. Run and hide is your best chance if you don't know a spell to knock them out or trap them,” Carmilla corrected. “Five points to Ravenclaw.” LaF looked pleased. Carmilla started to walk down the aisle between the desk. “Next creature.”

“Wisps?” a Hufflepuff girl suggested, Carmilla recognised her from the quidditch team. Carmilla stopped and looked to her.

“Interesting. Keep going.”

“While they aren't a fully physical danger they are incredibly dangerous. They hypnotize the victim and lure them to an area where there are dangerous creatures who will then hurt or kill the victim.” Carmilla gave a small nod.

“And to stop them?” The hufflepuff quickly skimmed the pages but just shook her head. “Generally either be quick with your wand in the first minute of seeing it or be prepared for what is at the other end. In the first minute you could use spells to block out the view of the wisp, giving you a chance to get away from its ability.”

“Block its ability?” she asked, which is what the rest of the class thought. Carmilla gave a quiet sigh, now she actually had to teach properly someone had asked her a question. She pulled out her wand and flicked it towards the blackboard it turned over and the chalk started drawing a ball of glowing fiery light.

“That is your standard looking wisp,” Carmilla told them. “They have many names such as wisps, will-o'-wisps, fairy fire, devil's embers or the child's lantern; though the last name only applies if it's a child being led to be eaten by hags.” The entire class looked surprised at how nonchalant she was. “Some of them emit a soft sweet whispering as a lure but all of them will pulsate to the point only your subconscious will know. If kept in direct eye contact they can fully hypnotize the average person in about a minute maybe a little less. The more curious a person is the more likely will look more at it or perhaps even get close which will only increase the wisps strength. A trail of wisps then will appear and lead you to your demise.”

Laura was curious for an answer to the question she was sure several people had been dying to ask.

“Have you had personal experience with them-” Laura faltered unsure what to address her as “-Miss Karnstein?” Carmilla frowned before turning on heel and staring at her.

“I have Miss Hollis on several occasions,” Carmilla answered. “Once led and the others I just caught a glimmer of them.” It got a few people muttering.

“Were you injured? How did you survive?” Carmilla's stare grew. Was Laura really going to continue asking questions?

“Seven cracked ribs, internal bleeding, a shattered knee, several torn muscles and multiple bite marks all over my body,” Carmilla replied her voice seeming a little strained. “And I survived because I'm stronger, smarter and can be more dangerous than the creatures who attacked me.”

“Wait you said creatures like there was multiple of them. What attacked you?” Laura was beyond intrigued. LaF nudged her, seeing that this wasn't going to end well if she continued.

“A pack of werewolves,” Carmilla answered truthfully. “Three of them. While they normally hunt by themselves they had become aware of the wisps trick, that staying near them was a good supply of food. My first encounter with a wisp was nearly my last.” Carmilla had unknowingly clenched the handle of her wand.

“So if you're alive and you had all those injuries wouldn't that make you a werewolf?” LaF nudged harder, enough that she groaned under her breath and stared at them.

“Miss Hollis, unless it is vital I would prefer you not to talk for the rest of this class,” Carmilla snapped. “Next creature,” Carmilla said before walking over to the desk and picking up the cup again. She tried to hide the shudder. Cold blood and the smallest amount of sedative- which helped control her urges while ill- didn't blend well. Despite Carmilla's many years of controlling her urges Madam Pomfrey only allowed her to drink blood in classes when she was recovering if they had something to relax her; she knew how easily annoyed she could get.

In the next twenty minutes Carmilla cheered up, though Laura was still hurt by Carmilla's outburst even if it was earned. In this time the board had covered itself with pictures and notations of multiple creatures, more house points had been awarded and Carmilla had also moved so she was sitting on top of the desk, legs crossed.

“As briefly mentioned before werewolves are another common danger in large forests-” Carmilla was abruptly stopped as a loud knock echoed from the back of the room.

Everyone turned around when the classroom door opened and in walked a tall ginger Gryffindor, she held a piece of parchment in her hand. With a couple of steps in she saw Carmilla, a twinge of annoyance sparking in her mind. Carmilla felt the same as she got off the table.

“I have a note for Professor Osman, where is he?” Danny asked her voice plain she was already tired of being in Carmilla's presence. Carmilla leaned back against the desk, not prepared to deal with this.

“He's not here,” Carmilla answered drily as she checked out her nail polish.

“Clearly,” Danny retorted, “where is he?” Carmilla shrugged as she crossed her arms.

“He's supposed to be marking papers but who knows. I'm just covering his class.” Danny couldn't hide her laugh.

“You really? What are you teaching how to be a whore among four houses?” Carmilla looked at her with a smile which confused the student who expected an argument to start.

“Okay first of all, Lawrence it's 3 houses; Gryffindor house is off limits it's a deal-breaker for Emily, second I'm not Osman's keeper, and third I've created spells you couldn't even dream of using even if you were up to McGonagall and Dumbledore's level of magic combined so don't make it sound like I couldn't teach an actual lesson,” Carmilla sniped. Every argument was the same. “I could teach them if I wanted to, it's just that a lot of the time I don't want to.”

Danny held out the note for Carmilla to take which she snatched off her before Danny could yank it back; as she had tricked Carmilla several times into before. Danny started to walk off when Carmilla cleared her throat getting her attention. She turned and just glared.

“What?” Danny groaned, bothered that Carmilla had stopped her.

“Nothing really, I was just wondering since you doubt my skills and that you're an older student than the rest of this lot you might help teach them a thing or too,” Carmilla replied. Danny frowned wondering what she playing at. “We are talking about dangerous forest creatures and beasts, what's your opinion on werewolves? I've heard your quite the expert on them,” Carmilla replied with a smirk. Danny took a moment to keep her thoughts in check. Get back at her later, now in the middle of a class of sixth years wasn't the best place.

“I don't know I mean they are bad but I've always thought vampires are considerably worse. Not just by the violence of the species in general,” Danny retorted, knowing exactly what Carmilla was and how to get to her. “At least a werewolf is only dangerous 3 days of the month, which includes the day before and after full moon. A vampire is dangerous all the time and it doesn't matter who their victim is right? Strangers, people who are in the wrong place wrong time, friends, even family.” Carmilla glared at her. “Just imagine being turned into a constantly bloodthirsty beast who doesn't recognise family from food.”

Carmilla looked to the desk, her nails drumming on the wood one after the other. She hadn't expected such a response, she should have. It was Danny after all their conversations had never really been pleasant; not in a long time at least.

“I'll make sure Professor Osman gets your note,” Carmilla told her. Danny grinned but was stopped again as she began to walk away. Carmilla conjured an object out of the air which Danny caught as she chucked to her, she stared at the caged mouth dog muzzle. “It's your time of the month tomorrow right?” Danny chucked it back, it transformed into a ball of parchment which Carmilla caught as Danny headed towards the door.

“You'll want that more than I will,” Danny called. Carmilla frowned and opened it up to see one word that set her blood ablaze.

Carmilla reacted quickly as she crushed the bit of parchment before dropping it to the floor and pulling out her wand. She leapt from the desk flinging a spell after Danny.

“Stupefy!” She narrowly missed her and hit the door frame. By the time Carmilla made it out of the doorway Danny had already vanished. Carmilla slammed her hand against the doorframe before moving away, her fist clenching and unclenching as she tried to calm herself.

Clearing her throat she walked over to the front desk, ignoring all the mixed expressions; most of which looked horrified. They were becoming certain that their substitute teacher was a little unhinged.

“That's uh-” Carmilla cleared her throat before looking at the class, “-that's enough today. I'm tired of teaching. Osman has told me to give you some work.” A pile of parchment sheets started to hand themselves out. “You can do it or don't, I don't really care.”

Most of the students grabbed the sheets and stuffed them in their bags. They weren't going to complain about not having to do anymore work, especially with how the tutor was right now. LaF grabbed their bag and waited on Laura, she was more concerned than most with what was going on. Carmilla had turned back to the desk and was grabbing her stuff, like the others she didn't want to waste time in here either. Grabbing her bag she slung it over shoulder and stormed out past both LaF and Laura without a word. Curiosity struck Laura and before LaF could do anything Laura was on here way to find out exactly what had set Carmilla's anger off. Pulling the scrunched up ball apart Laura looked puzzled.

“What does it say?” LaF questioned not denying their own curiosity.

“It just says 'Fangface.'”

****

J.P was restless and had decided to take a wander around the school grounds. He'd spent most of his day in the library not studying for class he was already ahead on all of them he was there for his own leisure.

His mind wandered just as he did. The corridors and staircases were busy with lots of students rushing to classes. He looked at his watch and decided he would go look for LaF, they would most likely be with Perry and possibly Laura if she hadn't gone to see Kirsch and his forever growing pack of magical animals.

“Hey J.P!” Laura shouted from the top of the staircase, he looked up surprised that she was there. She made her way down to him and hugged him briefly. “Let's get out of here I am done with classes, just handed in some stuff to some teachers. I'm gonna go see LaF and I've got something insane to tell you about Carmilla.” They both started making their way through corridors.

“More stuff about Carmilla?” J.P questioned becoming a little uncomfortable. “I'm thinking LaF was right in saying you have a crush on her.” Laura scoffed.

“I really don't, I mean yes I'm still in awe of the whole bludger thing but there is just something off with her as well. It's so strange,” Laura answered as they cut down a quieter corridor. “I mean like in class today she's incredibly intense and smart but she seems unstable too.” J.P didn't say much. “But you know something don't you? You go really quiet about it.” J.P didn't argue against it but he wasn't going to share the rumours he'd heard about Carmilla. J.P followed the corridor round a little.

“Can we please change topic? I don't really fancy talking about this any longer.” Laura continued.

“Oh c'mon, J.P please. Can you tell me anything it's driving me insane?” she grabbed hold of the door handle and opened it, talking as she did. “Just tell me if you have any idea why she would react to the word 'Fangface' because it set her-” Laura stopped very quickly, J.P looked horrified. This wasn't the place they were aiming for and this was terrible timing.

****

Carmilla practically growled into Eli's neck as she bit her, tugging at her skin with almost sharp teeth. Eli didn't complain at the pain which was surprisingly pleasurable, she didn't complain either that Carmilla was tugging her shirt down her back and arms. It only got half way down her back when Eli moved back slightly her neck sore and red, she grinned before shooting her hands around the sides of Carmilla's neck and pulling her into strong and demanding kisses. Eli was more than happy to take Carmilla's frustration and anger. Carmilla ran her hand up into Eli's hair and pulled her head back away from her. Eli simply grinned.

“Did I say you could touch me?” Carmilla growled. Eli's grin turned into a smirk.

“No but that what makes it fun along with breaking your no talking rule,” Eli teased. Carmilla pushed her against the wall.

“Shut up,” Carmilla ordered. Eli went to talk but Carmilla pressed her body against her before kissing her and as soon as Eli returned it she slipped her tongue almost effortlessly into her mouth. Her hands slipped down to her bare waist, she kept Eli close as her painted nails dug into the skin. Eli winced in unexpected pain, she didn't mind it it was just surprising. Carmilla moved her lips back down to her neck, kissing down her cheek and jaw to get there. Carmilla bit hard on her already sore neck. Eli couldn't help but let out a groan and grip Carmilla's shirt.

“Fuck,” Eli muttered. Carmilla stopped and watched Eli; had she let herself go too far? “Do it again-”

Eli was cut off by the door opening. Startled both Eli and Carmilla looked up. The words she heard burnt into Carmilla's skull. The one phrase that sent her rage soaring and it came out of someone who she didn't mind. Laura didn't even look as she entered but halted instantly when she did.

“Just tell me if you have any idea why she would react to the word 'Fangface' because it set her-”

Laura and J.P both stopped unsure what to do. He looked horrified he'd heard the rumours like a lot of the older students had and the display of her strength at the Quidditch pitch made it more believable that they were true. Laura stared at Carmilla noticing the patch of skin visible under ridden up shirt was covered in scars.

“Carmilla, I- I'm sorry,” J.P said rushed. Eli moved from out of Carmilla's hold and pulled up her shirt. Carmilla looked at her, a little surprised.

“You going?” she asked, ignoring J.P and Laura for now. Eli nodded and glanced at Laura while she buttoned up her shirt.

“Yeah I thinks it's for the best, looks like you kinda get your hands full,” Eli replied as she grabbed her beanie hat and Slytherin tie from the floor. Walking over to her she kissed Carmilla on the cheek. “Come find me later if you want, I don't have classes for the rest of the day.” Carmilla didn't say anything as Eli left, squeezing herself between the uncomfortable pair.

They both were unsure about what to say or do or exactly how to feel as Carmilla stared at them. J.P wanted to glance at Laura to see if she was feeling the same as he was, the same awkwardness and almost scared. He risked a quick sideward glance at Laura, he saw the awkward and uncomfortable expression but was she blushing at the same time?

“J.P,” Carmilla addressed, his attention snapped straight to her, “you should leave.” J.P struggled to hide his relief.

“Oh thank god,” he muttered under his breath as he turned to leave, casting a sorry glance to Laura.

The door shut quickly and Laura looked back to Carmilla, she jumped not realising Carmilla had practically closed the gap between them.

“Liked what you saw, cutie? I mean why else would you be blushing,” Carmilla asked smirking as Laura's blushing grew worse. She felt mad at her reaction, why should she react that way it was Carmilla and the girl from her class who cares?

“Wasn't paying attention,” Laura said plainly. Carmilla gave an amused laugh under her breath before moving away from her.

“Right you were too busy violating my privacy and talking about things that don't concern you,” Carmilla retorted as she stared at her coldly. “Honestly had a feeling that you were better than that, Hollis. Genuinely thought you'd be more respectful but guess I was wrong. Let me guess your curiosity got the best of you? You had to look at it to sate that burning feeling of wondering what could possibly set someone off that bad? You 'needed' to know?” Carmilla said with an annoyed look. “Am I close?”

Laura didn't reply at first but just looked down to the floor.

“I didn't mean to- I didn't think that it would be violating,” Laura said quietly. Carmilla couldn't help but laugh.

“Yeah you're right you didn't think because how could looking at a piece of paper given only to me for only me to read possibly be violating my privacy?” Carmilla asked sarcastically. Laura looked up at her annoyed. “You're a child I have no expectations that you could actually understand this concept.”

“Hey!” Laura snapped. “You're not much older than me so don't talk down to me. I'm sorry alright? Yeah my curiosity got the better of me because I was wondering what could turn someone who had been chill for most of the lesson and practically every other time I've seen you into someone who slings attacking spells in the middle of a class.” Carmilla gave a frown and stared at her, her own curiosity peaking.

“Why do you care?” Carmilla questioned seriously. Laura shrugged.

“Just the kind of person I am.” Something in her voice caught Carmilla off guard, a soft warm caring edge to it. She'd heard this before from a Hollis. Carmilla's throat went dry pushing the thought out of her head and trying to push the idea that this was Sherman Hollis's daughter though that was becoming increasingly difficult.

It took all fight out of her, she was still annoyed Laura shouldn't have looked. There was no argument there but just those words stumped her. Laura watched her carefully, physically Carmilla had relaxed but her expression held a frown.

“Look just keep your curiosity to yourself alright, cupcake? My stuff and issues are mine I don't need you looking at them and asking questions about it.” Laura nodded but hesitated in leaving. Carmilla's frown increased. “What?”

“Can I just ask why J.P won't talk about you all or what I said?” Laura asked rushed. Carmilla stared blankly at her.

“Are you serious? Did you just not hear anything I said or was I right in thinking you wouldn't understand it?” Carmilla snapped in disbelief. Laura didn't say anything she just simply looked at her. “He doesn't say anything about me because he respects me and my privacy. Why he may have his private opinions and ideas about me he doesn't go spreading them or asking questions.” Laura was taken back. “Now before you ask anything else which gets on my nerves I'm gonna go.” Carmilla walked past her but stopped a smirk twinging at her lips, she leaned close to Laura. “Be honest I know you saw me and Eli, you enjoyed what you saw didn't you?” Not that Carmilla could see but Laura tried to hide the blush creeping on her cheeks; Carmilla knew she did. “It's annoying when people ask really personal questions isn't it?” she chuckled.

With that Carmilla left the room and shut the door but kept hold of the handle, keeping the door shut. J.P was standing there awkwardly waiting for Laura.

“I really didn't know,” he said rushed. Carmilla nodded, her expression softer with him than it had been with Laura.

“I know and it's alright. In a backwards way Laura kind of told me she'd asked you about me and that you hadn't said anything-”

“Yeah I haven't, you know I wouldn't. What goes on with you is your stuff and I don't listen to what others say I mean I've heard rumours of course but you know I wouldn't share them, you know that,” he said cutting her off concerned what she might say. Carmilla flashed a smile and gave a soft laugh. He had always been a little jumpy around her after he'd been told all sorts of rumours about her. The door started to rattle as Laura tried to get out of the room, Carmilla held it shut with ease.

“I know and I wanted to say thank you for that. Even though you're a little nervous about me you always respect my privacy, thanks. A lot of people wouldn't care or even think of being considerate.” J.P looked at the door as Laura started to bang on it. He relaxed with Carmilla's words.

“Well I'd be kind of a bad person if I betrayed my potions and duelling partner,” he said sheepishly with a smile of his own. Carmilla nodded and let go of the door handle, she nodded a thanks before leaving. Laura walked out and saw her stride off, she looked to J.P.

“Seriously how strong is she?” Laura questioned. J.P shrugged.

“Well she stopped a bludger my guess is pretty strong,” he answered before finding the correct way to find LaF.

****

A couple of days past and Laura was sat in the dining hall reading a book, she was struggling to focus despite only a few other people being in there. She was fiddling with the bandage around her wrist as she did. She heard footsteps walk up near her table but she didn't pay much attention even when they stopped beside her.

“Techniques and etiquette of standard duelling, you always did have a few learning issues with those,” the man said. Laura perked up and looked round a smile beaming across her face as Sherman stood there.

“Dad!” He sat down allowing her to give him a tight hug. They both held each other for a moment before Laura moved out of his arms. “What are you doing here?” she asked the smile staying on her face.

“Other than try to catch up with you? School and ministry business with Dumbledore,” he said vaguely, knowing she would want follow up information. That wasn't why he was here with her, he missed his little girl. “How is school going?” He said it before Laura could get questions of her own in. Laura saw what he was doing and nodded.

“It's good. Busy, some of the lessons are kinda hard but I'm keeping up. My friends are helping me when I'm stuck,” she answered simply. “And when I can I'm keeping safe before you ask. It's hard in some lessons though.” Sherman glanced at her wrist.

“Is that what that's about?” Laura nodded.

“Apparently I was gripping my wand too tight when we were practicing disarming spells. I managed to keep hold of my wand but as the wand tried to yank away I sprained my wrist pretty bad,” she replied almost embarrassed by it. Sherman gave a small smile, that was definitely his Laura. Clumsy but determined to do her best.

“So what's troubling you?” he questioned. Laura looked surprised that he'd noticed. “You get the same look in your eyes as your mum did I can't miss that, so what's wrong?” Laura couldn't help but smile a little at the thought of her mum, it was only for a minute before she shrugged.

“This Slytherin girl I keep running into around the school,” Laura said plainly. Sherman looked at her uncertain what way this was going to go.

“Is this a good running into or one of the running into were I take her aside and talk to her?”

“No it's not that bad, Dad. She's just a pain in the ass but at times she seems really cool, just something about her I dunno.” Sherman smiled.

“A good kind of something, like you might like her more than just some random girl?” Laura didn't answer. “What's her name I might have gone to school with her parents?”

“Carmilla Karnstein,” Laura told him. He faltered unsure if he'd heard right. “You okay?” Laura had noticed it. He nodded but still held the frown of confusion.

“Yeah I just- I went to school with a girl by the same name. Eileen knew her pretty well. Guessing she's probably her daughter, not many people with the name Karnstein.” There was something in her dad's voice that didn't settle right like he didn't exactly believe what he was saying.

“You sure you're okay?” Sherman nodded.

“I'm sure.” Laura heard it again but knew not to question it, it was clear to her that he didn't want to talk about it.

“Are you gonna be here this weekend? My house is versing Ravenclaw in Quidditch, we could use the support. They are playing with substitute seeker and they need all the help they can get. Plus it would be nice to see you more.” Sherman grinned glad of the topic change and the fact there was more time to spend with Laura.

“I might be able to take a few hours away from ministry business to watch a game. I'll be in and out of here for the next week, when is your next duelling class? I want to see how you're coming along.” Laura sighed. She knew he wanted to see how she was doing to see if she watch matching up to his and her mum's talents. It wasn't Laura's strong point but she knew it was important for him to see her in class.

“It's actually tomorrow, the lesson before lunch. Several teachers will be there, it should be a good class,” Laura tried to convince.

“It sounds it, I'll be there.” Sherman leaned in and kissed her forehead. “But I have to go now. I love you.” Laura hugged him.

“I love you too, Dad.” Sherman got off the bench and walked away, when out of earshot she groaned loudly. Of all the classes he had to see her in. She slumped onto the table for a moment as an overwhelming sense of dread rushed through her. It was no good she would have to accept it like the fact she wouldn't be able to focus anymore tonight and could only go back to the Hufflepuff common room.

Chapter 4: Rivalry and Duelling

Summary:

As Sherman watches Laura's duelling class events unfold which causes further consequences and situations.

Notes:

Hey Everyone!

After a bit of an absence I'm back with yet another update of magical fun!
Haven't really gotten more to say unlike my normal notes. Thanks for being patient.

Hope you all enjoy this. Let me know.

Carmilla sat in the corner of the D.A.D.A classroom, her back resting against the bookcase as she read the book she'd been earning time for. It was early hours in the morning but she couldn't sleep so she decided to do something much more fun. She'd earned two and a half hours reading, she wasn't going to waste it or risk interruptions.

She was engrossed in the text and pictures trying to focus on them as much as possible. She was still amazed that she was finally reading the book she had been after for years. Hundreds of spells, techniques, stories, and theories crammed in its pages. She wanted to remember every single thing, take in every single bit of knowledge she could have and understand.

Sadly the two and a half hours seemed to rush by, Carmilla wanted to show her respect for how much she appreciated Osman allowing her to use this book. She stuck to the agreed time and got up, stretching as she walked over to his desk. She placed the book down before getting a piece of parchment and writing a note for him telling him she wanted to talk about something she didn't understand.

Carmilla left and finally headed back towards the Slytherin common room. Stopping only when bothered by Peeves decided it would be a fun idea to provoke the most boring painting in the corridor to get talking about historic events, which he got wrong which caused Carmilla to explain- and argue- that her corrections were right because she had lived through them. An hour and a half later Carmilla finally finished the argument and got back the common room.

****

Laura sat at her house table the next morning feeling sick with dread, her dad would be watching her duel or at least attempting to. She could barely eat breakfast but Perry insisted that she at least have some toast and a drink since she couldn't even handle the thought of her usual chocolate cereal. With a grumble she did but was too busy seeing Kirsch sneak bits of bacon to the miniature purple small horned dragon he had tucked in his robe to really focus on the fact she was eating.

Kirsch wasn't the most talented of wizards but he didn't care, he was incredibly talented with magical creatures. So much so he'd spoken to Dumbledore and requested if he could drop his classes which weren't necessary to the care of them and that he couldn't be an assistant to the current teacher who taught care of magical creatures. It was all he wanted from Hogwarts.

His distraction was good enough to get Laura through a couple of slices of toast and a goblet of water. She felt better for it. Not that she still wasn't nervous she didn't want to disappoint her dad. When it called for it he was a auror the same as Laura's mother, Eileen. They had quite the record for being involved in the capture of dark wizards and locating dark arts related objects. How could Laura not feel nervous to have to impress up to that standard?

Not much later LaF joined Laura, Perry and Kirsch getting them ready to go to potions class. Kirsch and LaF was excited by the class, Perry not so much. She'd much prefer to be in transformation class but that was later this afternoon. Laura took a steady breath and got up with others, just get through this class first and then focus on what will happen in the next class.

****

Carmilla sat in the library talking with a Ravenclaw girl named Lana. Carmilla listened to her opinions as she read from a large book, Lana held her hand as did. She enjoyed her company and valued Carmilla's thoughts on her ideas and take on the books.

“So what do you think about it?” Lana asked curiously, despite Carmilla not liking helping out potions class she was rather talented at it. “While the text is good and has the potion correct I believe it could be made far more effective if they use elder leafs. It just seems like the logical substitute.” Carmilla gave a small smile, enjoying herself and hearing the gentle questioning tone in her voice.

“I think you're right, it can increase strength of a lot of potions. Though you've got to be careful just how much you use because it can be quite volatile if measured wrong or left unsupervised when boiling.” Lana wrote notes of everything she had said. Carmilla had never steered her wrong when it came to classes, getting her in a little bit of trouble with pranks yes but not classwork.

A loud bell went off signally the next class was going to be starting in a few minutes. Carmilla looked to Lana and sighed.

“I gotta go,” Carmilla told her, groaning a little. She'd love to stay here with her. Out of Eli, Emily and Lana, she was the most relaxed and wasn't interested in anything massively physical which was a nice change. “Helping out with a dueling class, you can come watch if you want.” Carmilla hoped that she would.

“As much as I would love seeing you get chucked about by students learning different spells I need to finish this homework,” Lana teased. Carmilla scowled playfully.

“You're lucky you're so cute,” Carmilla replied getting up. “It's the others that have to be concerned because of me.” Lana didn't let go of her hand, she gently pulled her to her and kissed Carmilla softly. The gentleness of it caught her off guard and made her breath hitch. Lana was the first one to leave from the kiss, it left Carmilla dazed.

“Good luck, Kitten,” Lana said letting go of her hand. “Come find me afterwards.” Carmilla recovered and nodded before leaving, a simple smile on her face as she headed towards the great hall.

****

Danny glanced over from talking to Professor McGonagall to Laura and her group of friends, who were on the other side of the dueling platform sat on the first row of the raised stands. Kirsch had vanished from them gone to another class. She couldn't help but smile when she saw Laura. Every time she saw her she couldn't help but smile even now when she looked nervous. She wondered what was upsetting her. Professor McGonagall wandered over to a couple of other teachers, Osman and Flitwick included. Danny took the opening to check on Laura once she had got to her. The stands both sides of the platform were slowly filling up.

“Hey Laura, are you okay?” Danny asked her concern showing. Laura looked up and her, she was pale.

“Just feeling a little ill, it's nothing,” Laura answered.

It wasn't a complete lie, she was feeling sick to the pit of her stomach and Sherman hadn't even arrived. But then again neither had a lot of the class, they were still coming from other classes. This was a combined class from several classes and years, with the Hastur event coming up this was a good chance to evaluate the possible students.

“Oh I'm sorry do you want to go to see Madam Pomfrey? I'm sure if you speak to McGonagall she let you go,” Danny replied. Laura gave a smile but shook her head. She wished it was that simple to get out of this situation.

“I'll be okay thanks, I didn't eat a lot this morning it's probably just that,” Laura shrugged off. Danny nodded still concerned.

“Well tell me if you need anything alright?” Laura nodded. The others held their smirks and comments as Danny walked off. They all couldn't help notice over the last few times Danny and her had spoken Danny was becoming more personal and concerned; Danny liked her and of course Laura was oblivious to it.

More of the people filed into the hall and crowded around the platform. Most excited to see what was going to happen, a lot of them had never seen a duelling class this large. Flitwick and McGonagall stood at one end of the steps to the platform while Osman and the duelling tutor Professor Alice Danse stood at the other end. A few stragglers came in as Professor McGonagall got on the platform and addressed the students.

“As I'm sure all of you must be rather curious as why you've all been brought as one large group here, Professor Danse suggested a new approach into how we teach offensive and defensive spells,” Professor McGonagall told them. “We'll begin with both Professors Danse and Osman showing a few basic defensive and offensive spells. While all of you have been shown these before the basics are vital to have.”

Professor McGonagall looked to Professor Danse who walked on to the platform, Professor Osman following her. McGonagall left the platform and let Osman take his place by her end of the platform, he drew his wand and looked down to Danse. She matched him and drew her own wand before nodding to him, he nodded to her. They were both ready.

“Remember in any duel respect must been shown, no matter the circumstances. They've accepted your challenge and etiquette must be held,” Danse reminded them all. They've all heard this before.

As they walked towards each other, Carmilla crept into the room and joined the end of the stand where Osman and Danse would stand after the duel. McGonagall scowled at her for being late, Carmilla immediately paid attention to the duel.

Osman and Danse stopped in front of each other, they both took a bow before walking back to the ends of the platform. They both knew what spells counted as the basics. Disarming and shielding spells along with simple stunning spells. Nothing lethal.

Danse went first and fired a quick attack that aimed for Osman's wand, which he instinctively and immediately blocked.

“Expelliarmus!” Danse shouted.

“Protego,” Osman replied, a brief shimmer of a silver shield showed as her spell hit it. “Stupefy,” he cast back, determination in his voice. Danse dispersed his spell and cast several others going over several spells between them. They stopped and bowed again. Osman walked off the platform and smiled as he saw Carmilla. She returned his smile before looking to Danse.

“This is the kind of respect and spells we want to see, we'll decide if we're ready to move on to more advance spells,” Danse explained. She saw some of the students roll their eyes and looked a little frustrated. “While I can see several of you are annoyed that we are making you go through things you all clearly know we want to make it clear to you. A simple disarm of shield could save your life in a dangerous situation.”

Laura looked anxious trying to remember all of this and the proper way to duel, the proper wrist movements for effective spells. It buzzed in her head making her feel worse. She looked around to see if anyone else had the same sick expression. Everyone seemed relaxed or fixated or the new duelers who Danse had called up. Laura didn't acknowledge the spells as she got caught in her panic, she felt her chest tighten. It was only when she caught sight of Carmilla who was leaning back against Emily's legs, she felt easier. Watching Carmilla breath so calmly oddly helped Laura get her breathing in order and her mind to relax. She didn't understand why but she wasn't complaining.

No one other than Flitwick and McGonagall had noticed that Sherman had entered the room, he was watching from a far not to distract any of the students. He couldn't help but be interested in how well the Hogwarts teachers were teaching their classes, not for effectiveness but more to see how much the teaching process had changed from his day.

Several other students had been called up to practice their spells. Perry was one of them who had executed spells with perfect skill, Emily had attempted to use the shielding spell but it was cast too late and she was hit with an offensive spell which knocked all wind out of her, a Ravenclaw girl had knocked over a Gryffindor boy and one of the teachers nearly got hit but a disarmed wand. Many others had fought too. The range of talent was all over the place.

Laura's stomach lurched when Danse called her name, the sick feeling rose to the back of her throat. She stood there trembling lightly, wondering who she would be facing. Any person would be bad at the fact she had to perform in front of an audience but it felt even worse when it was Eli. Yesterday she saw her practically topless in Carmilla's arms and now she had to fight her.

Laura drew her wand as Eli did. Laura looked round briefly not only wondering if her dad was present which she saw he was and didn't feel any better but she also felt herself wondering how Carmilla looked with the idea of this fight. When she saw her there was just a crooked smile and an interested look, needless to say it was going to keep her amused.

Trying to push all surroundings out of her mind Laura walked forward to the centre of the platform to meet Eli. They both raised their wands and bowed. Eli smirked and whispered before turning back and walking away.

“Did you enjoy what you saw?” she asked simply. Laura turned and walked away without giving an answer, she could feel herself starting to blush; now wasn't the time.

Both ready at the ends of the platform they waited for the go a head and as soon as Flitwick gave it Eli cast her stunning spell. Despite being surprised Laura managed to block the attack and counter it without even thinking about it. Eli had to move out of the way, it hit the wall behind her.

Sherman couldn't help but smile that was the skill he wanted to see from Laura. Carmilla was surprised that Eli had been slow to cast a simple defensive spell. Eli felt embarrassed and annoyed. She got herself ready to attack again, Laura felt a little more confident now and got herself ready.

A flurry of offensive spells came to Laura who was forced to cast multiple blocking spells but didn't expect the disarming spell at the end. It hit her wand causing it to fling out of her hand. Laura showed her hands submissively, Eli had won. It looked like Eli wanted to fire another spell but she managed to control herself and lower her wand. As they had done with the other duels the students applauded as they went to sit down. Osman handed her her wand. Laura gave a huge sigh of relief as she sat down, she looked to Sherman who grinned at her and while arms crossed he gave her a thumbs up. He was proud of her.

Two more practice duels happened before something sparked Carmilla's interest. Danny's name was announced to be in the next duel. Carmilla leant forward from her seat and stood up volunteering to duel Danny.

“Professor Danse, I would like to volunteer for this and ask can we start off the use of advance spells. Me and Lawrence are top of our classes in defensive classes, we understand and know the correct use of basic spells,” Carmilla requested politely. Danse looked to Danny unsure if she was okay with this.

“Miss Lawrence,” Professor Danse said, getting her attention. “Are you okay with this?” The class who had witnessed Carmilla lose her temper at Danny were almost praying that Danny would be, they wanted to see what would result from her anger. Danny eventually nodded.

“If Karnstein really wants to be my partner than I won't deny her a chance to get beaten,” Danny answered with a grin. Sherman's full attention had been caught at her name, he cursed that she had her back to him. He hoped that he was wrong but he needed to know for certain, it couldn't be the same Carmilla; it just couldn't be.

Carmilla laughed as she got on the platform, drawing her wand wasting no time. Danny stood at the opposite end. Professor Osman couldn't deny his intrigue at the idea of seeing Carmilla fight, it was something he had never seen like this.

“You talk pretty big, Lawrence but that's all it is. I'm gonna show you what actual talent is,” Carmilla taunted. Danny walked towards her, she met Carmilla in the middle. Following the rules they lifted the wands and bowed. Carmilla couldn't help herself and made sure she spoke quietly. “Play nicely and I'll buy you a squeaky toy, dogbreath.”

“Bite me, blood pack,” Danny retorted. They lowered their wands and walked to their positions. Everyone in the hall getting ready for what they all knew was going to be a hostile and intense fight.

Even before the fight started the majority of students had moved to the edge of their seats. It was the first duel allowed to use advanced techniques and it was a rivalry performing them; what better way to view powerful spells?

They both gave each other the slightest of nods, as soon as that was over Danny fired a flurry of spells at Carmilla. Carmilla cast a much more powerful shielding spell which broke the offensive spells into mere sparks. Danny and Carmilla barely muttered their spells as they duelled but it didn't stop the power or effectiveness of them. The spells got tougher to block as each girl fired multiple spells at each other, hoping that their reactions would be fast enough to bring up shields and defensive spells.

Carmilla had moved forward several steps trying to overwhelm her which worked when Danny's arm got hit with a flash of blue light. She groaned as all the muscles in her arm constricted in severe pain. Carmilla flashed a crooked grin, her teeth actually visible this time. Trying to ignore the tightening pain in her arm Danny blasted a spell right at Carmilla's face. She managed to block it but had to move back, it was too close for her liking. Danny gave a grin of her own and started firing spells towards Carmilla's feet. Slightly panicked Carmilla scrambled backwards trying to avoid every shot, she had to stop herself from tripping over as she got close to the edge of the platform. The foot attacks suddenly stopped, Carmilla looked up only to see a spell about to hit her. No time for a counter she couldn't do anything but take it.

The spell hit her chest and it hit her much harder than she expected. Carmilla was blasted back of the platform, twisting in the air as she did. With a hard thump and a gruesome crunch Carmilla hit the floor practically face first. Lots of the students stood up on the stands to see if she was okay. The teachers looked concerned there was no movement.

“Carm?” Osman said walking towards her, his concern growing. “Carm!” Once beside her he crouched down and touched her shoulder, she didn't respond. He moved her slightly going pale as he saw blood from her nose and mouth pooling on the floor. “Minerva, she's bleeding pretty bad.” McGonagall looked panicked and rushed to her side. Danny looked horrified, she didn't do a spell strong enough to do any damage like that. McGonagall crouched down beside Carmilla and placed her hand on her shoulder.

“Carmilla, can you hear me?” McGonagall asked. There was silence. Several of the students looked distressed, Eli, Emily and Laura included; even Danny looked it. McGonagall cracked a sigh of relief when Carmilla finally gave a quite groan and moved a bit.

“I'm fine,” she slurred, a mix of blood and spit falling from her mouth. “I- I just bit my tongue and cracked my nose.” McGonagall went to help her up but Carmilla refused the help and pushed herself up a little off the floor, her head spinning slightly. She looked ahead of her trying to focus of something to keep her focus steady, it was harder than expected but she did it. She pushed herself up to knees and waited for a minute. She grabbed her wand and pointed it at her hand casting water into her hand so she could wash the immediate blood away.

Carmilla washed it away and shook the access water from her hand. She groaned and stood up fully, she looked down the hall and saw Sherman standing there looking right back. She saw how horrified and gobsmacked he looked, she wondered if he saw how uncomfortable and panicky she was. What the hell was going to happen now? She couldn't focus on all the thoughts in her head and wondering what he was thinking and felt. Not now in the middle of this class. It was easier said than done though, she hadn't seen him much since he left Hogwarts.

Turning away from him she went back over to the platform and got up on it facing Danny. Danny was surprised, surely Carmilla didn't want to do this again.; she knew she didn't.

“Carmilla, you should think about this first,” Danny told her calmly, actually nervous. The look in Carmilla's eyes would be enough to unsettle Dumbledore himself, let alone Danny. Carmilla didn't say anything, she only raised her wand. She pointed to Danny's wand signalling for her to raise it. Danny sighed they were really going to do this.

Before Danny could cast any offensive spells she had to try and block several large sharp icicles flying towards her. Most of them she did but one cut across her forearm. This was going to get out of hand very quickly if it wasn't stopped. With massive amounts of hesitation Danny cast the one spell that would stop her but could have massive consequences later on.

“Incarcerous,” Danny said quickly, hating herself as she did.

Carmilla felt the first bit of rope wrap tightly around her wrist, her arm got yanked behind her before it latched onto her other wrist; trapping her hands and arms as it wound round them bring them tight against her back. The second bit of rope wrapped itself round Carmilla's mouth and with good reason. If she didn't have it there was a high chance Carmilla would bare her fangs and possibly even lunge at Danny. Carmilla struggled and groaned against her binds, she knew it was pointless but the panic she felt wouldn't allow her to give up.

“The duel is over, understand?” Danny told her firmly. Carmilla struggled but forced herself to stop and just stare up at her, she wasn't in much of a position here. With a groan she reluctantly nodded. “I'm sorry.” Danny pointed her wand at Carmilla and the ropes dropped to the floor from her arms, rushed she grabbed the binds around her mouth and yanked them off.

Danny couldn't even describe the look Carmilla gave her. A hatred mix between some where of wanting to kill her and being no where near her. Danny knew what she had done she had violated Carmilla, broke her down in front of everyone; she didn't mean too she just needed Carmilla to stop. Carmilla's pointed at her about to start threatening her but no words came to her and all she could do was tremble. Clenching her hands she stormed off, not paying attention to Sherman as she left.

There was silence in the hall for a few minutes. The teachers looked between themselves unsure what they should do, they looked to McGonagall for a definitive answer.

“Miss Lawrence, you're free from the rest of the class,” McGonagall dismissed. Danny nodded and put away her wand.

“Yes, Professor,” Danny acknowledged quietly too before walking down off the platform.

“And Miss Lawrence, I'd stay out of Carmilla's way.” Danny nodded already knowing that. Laura watched Danny leave as many others did, she wondered if she was the only person to notice she was trembling too.

The class went back to normal after that though it was clear that more than a few people that what had happened was something more than simple school rivalry. For once Laura's curiosity was pushed aside and worry replaced it.

****

Danny walked back to the Gryffindor common room, she didn't need to focus on where she was going she was on autopilot. Sadly it gave way for her mind to focus on how sick she was feeling. What she had done was extreme and she knew that but what else could she have done? Trying to rationalize her actions wasn't working it only made the feeling worse.

She crouched down and rested against the wall trying to ride out the tightness in her chest and the sick in her stomach. Why couldn't she have done something different instead of the one thing that could set Carmilla off the most violently? Danny couldn't hold it and forced herself up, bolting down the corridor to the bathroom. At least when she eventually vomittd she would be near a toilet.

****

Carmilla was sat in the hospital wing holding a bowl to her mouth. Madam Pomfrey had given her a tonic to heal the deep puncture that had occurred when she bit her tongue. She had to keep spitting out the excess blood and drool that collected at the bottom of her mouth. The tonic was foul and bitter but it got deep into the wound and sealed it up. The problem with having fangs was mouth wounds tended to be worse.

She was lost in her thoughts but at least the trembling had stopped, that was only to something Madam Pomfrey had given her. She didn't the like idea of an unsettled vampire in the hospital wing.

Carmilla stared blankly at the wooden floor as she relived every single time she had been under the capture of that spell. She felt the tightness of the ropes burn into her, twisting around her body. The ropes tightening enough to cut into her arms and ankles. The terror that filled her as the rope wrapped her throat pulling tight, choking and controlling her. It went beyond anything she ever felt as everything then went wet, cold and red.

The bowl dropped from Carmilla's hand and clattered loudly on the floor breaking her from her nightmare fueled trance. Her breath became hard as she stared at the blood. Madam Pomfrey came over and looked to Carmilla.

“Are you okay?” Madam Pomfrey questioned. Carmilla gave no response. Cautiously Madam Pomfrey put her hand on Carmilla's shoulder, she bolted from under her touch and stared at her.

“Don't-” Carmilla began to snap but her voice cut out as tears started to gather, “don't-” Carmilla crouched down beside the bed, trying to regain control of herself. With deep breaths and wiping away tears which began to fall she tried to bring her mind back to now. Trying to ground herself to the room. There was no tightening ropes and endless cold soaking into her skin. In here there were hospital beds, people, large bright windows, strange smelling vials and potions. There was nothing to worry about, nothing that was going to hurt her.

Madam Pomfrey watched her carefully unsure if there was anything that she could do. Before she could ask or think of anything Carmilla straightened herself up and looked to her.

“I'm sorry for my reaction,” Carmilla apologised. “I'm leaving I have other things to do.” Carmilla walked past her getting her thoughts straight. She needed to go to the Slytherin dormitory.

****

Sherman was out in the courtyard talking to Professor Danse commenting on how well the defence class was being taught. Sherman told Laura he'd wait for her to come back from the Hufflepuff dormitory. Danse looked round when Sherman became distracted, he was staring at Carmilla as she walked into the courtyard. She stared back at him and gave him a slight nod before she made her way over, hands dug deep into her pockets. Might as well get this out of the way. Danse decided it was a good time to leave. She bid a goodbye to Sherman and gave a small smile to Carmilla as she walked past wondering what kind of business those two would have.

Carmilla stopped in front of Sherman and looked at him uncomfortably. She couldn't help but be concerned about his possible reaction. He cleared his throat after struggling to talk as he looked over every inch of her face.

“It is you isn't it, Carmilla?” Sherman asked, hoping he was wrong. “I'm not lucky enough for it to be a daughter who is scarily similar to you.” Carmilla sighed as she pulled her hand out from her pocket and lifted up the corner of her shirt, showing several scars on her left hip and waist. Sherman's heart sunk. She lowered her shirt.

“It's me,” Carmilla confirmed sounding as unhappy as he felt. He gave a disheartened chuckle.

“When Laura mentioned your name I prayed that it was someone else, that she got mixed up with names-” Sherman told her honestly “-but here you are, still in Hogwarts and not aged a single day since we first met.” Carmilla nodded, unsure what she could say in this situation. She'd never intended to see him again; especially not now since Eileen had passed away.

“I- I know this is awful timing but I'm sorry about Eileen, my condolences both to you and Laura,” Carmilla said awkwardly. “I never got to-”

“Do you know how long it has been since she died, Carmilla?” he cut her off sounding annoyed that she would even think of bringing Eileen up. Carmilla winced at the tone in his voice, she wasn't surprised by the sadness and frustration. She nodded trying to keep a strong face but it wasn't as easy as she'd hoped.

“Thirteen years, one hundred and ninety-four days,” Carmilla answered dryly, her voice trembling. “I won't forget the day one of my closest friends was announced dead, Sherman.” He scoffed quietly. Carmilla's actions made it a little difficult to believe.

“And yet it's taken you over a decade to show that you miss her,” he retorted. Carmilla hung her head and bit her lip, trying to push aside her feelings, she had to clear her throat again.

“It's not exactly safe for me to leave the grounds of Hogwarts. If there was any chance for me to get to the service I would have, you know I would have been there. This is the only real place I've got as a home now... the only place I have which is safe. I have to be very careful when I choose my moments to leave.”

Sherman's expression softened as she stood their awkwardly, it was clear she didn't want to be here then why was she? He knew Carmilla, she tended to avoid uncomfortable situations yet she had literally walked straight into it. Was it only because of Eileen that she had come over or was it something else? Was it anything to do with Laura?

“It doesn't get boring being here without break? You can't return home to Styria?” he asked which caused Carmilla to laugh. It surprised him.

“I've got no family or home there,” Carmilla told him. “And even if I wanted to go back for nostalgia sake it would be the same as committing suicide. Muggles and wizards would be after me if they saw my face. There are a few rumours and assumptions out there which have spread pretty far,” Carmilla explained.

“Like the ones here about you? Though after seeing you like this I think it's much harder to deny it now,” Sherman replied. Carmilla smirked as she looked at him.

“I have no idea what you're talking about.” While he had a good idea they were true she wasn't going to confirm them.

Sherman joined her smile. It was beyond strange to see Carmilla. Nothing had changed, not a day had aged her physically. He knew that there was a good chance that she hadn't changed either, she never did like changing habits even when he knew her. He guess that she would still be her occasionally charming, sarcastic and annoying smart self. A thought came to mind.

“What's going on between you and Laura?” Sherman asked seriously. Carmilla's brow furrowed as the question registered.

“'I don't understand,” Carmilla replied honestly. “Nothing is 'going on' between us. I taught a lesson with her in it, I helped her with some work she was stuck on because Osman told her and I piss her off by knocking her books out of her reach because I caught her staring at me. Oh and I saved her from getting her head smashed into the bench by a bludger,” she explained before becoming curious. “Why?”

“Laura seems to have taken a liking to you,” Sherman informed as he crossed his arms. Carmilla began to laugh out of surprise, she quickly covered her mouth and tried to contain herself as Sherman looked disapproving.

“Sorry,” she chuckled, “I just... we've barely spoken to each other and she's honestly annoying as hell.” Sherman chuckled.

“She has the same look as Eileen, she doesn't notice she's doing it but she does,” Sherman told her, “Eileen's interested look, a little smile at anything to do with the person. She said about this girl who was a pain in the ass but kinda cool too, when I asked her about it and said 'is this more than an interest in some random girl?' she didn't deny it.”

Carmilla stood there confused trying to process all that Sherman had told. It seemed unbelievable. Sherman stood there watching her as she tried to focus. He couldn't get over the fact she was exactly the same as the day he met her. Though she was a little more dirty and soaked when he first met her.

“I never even, you know nothing has happened right?” Sherman nodded.

“But will it? Carmilla's confusion grew as she began to fumble over her words.

“I- no I didn't even know- I- I don't plan for anything to happen-”

“You don't plan anything ever,” Sherman said with a smile, noticing she had begun to awkwardly fiddle with the K engraved signet ring on her index finger. “Promise me something, Carmilla, if something does start to happen you talk to me first.” Carmilla hesitated. “Out of respect for me and Eileen.” She nodded, her voice going quiet.

“Of course,” she replied. “Though I highly doubt-”

“Dad!” Laura said walking over a smile on her face which increased a fraction when she saw Carmilla. Now knowing what Sherman had told her she noticed it. “Carmilla, are you okay?” she asked concerned from the duel. Carmilla nodded.

“I'm fine thank you. Simply just got too playful with Danny,” Carmilla answered trying to keep a calm voice. Laura wasn't sure how to react, none of what happened was playful. Laura decided to drop the topic and look between them both.

“What you doing here anyway? Kinda surprised to see you talking to my dad.” Carmilla faltered in answering as both her and Sherman shared an awkward glance.

“I- uh-”

“I came to check on her,” Sherman lied, “I was concerned after the duel. Besides you said she's taught you, I wanted to make sure you're being taught well and see how you're doing.” Carmilla nodded quickly.

“Yes,” Carmilla agreed. “I was just telling him that you're rather bright and doing well in your classes, well your defence classes anyway. I haven't seen you in anything else.” Sherman tried to contain his groan, she never was good at playing moments like this cool. “Before I go Laura you haven't seen Danny have you? I'd like to chat to her about the duel today.”

“Uhh yeah I just walked past her she is by the great hall stairs,” Laura answered. Carmilla nodded.

“Thank you.” Carmilla held out her hand for Sherman to shake. “Pleasure to meet you, Mr Hollis.” Sherman returned the nod before taking her hand and shaking it.

“Same to you, Miss Karnstein.” Laura noticed the ring as they shook hands.

“That's a nice ring,” Laura commented as Carmilla let her hand drop. Carmilla smiled.

“Karnstein family heirloom, made of pure silver. It means a lot to me,” Carmilla replied. “Anyway I should really go, catch Danny while she is still some place I can get her.”

Carmilla took a few steps before turning back. Laura and Sherman had already started to walk away.

“Mr Hollis, could I just have a quick moment?” Carmilla asked almost nervously. Sherman glanced at Laura before looking back to Carmilla and nodded. He walked over to her making sure Laura was out of earshot.

“What is it?”

“I have no right in even asking this especially after so long without contact but me and you were close once I was wondering... uh...” Carmilla faltered in talking and her voice went into a mumble as she asked her question.

“I didn't catch that,” he told her. Carmilla sighed.

“Do you think we could ever be friends again?” Carmilla asked uncomfortable about the thought of an answer. Sherman was startled, it was the last thing he expected. He wasn't sure how to answer, he wasn't sure how to react to the nervous look in her eyes. He remained silent. Carmilla nodded. “Okay, I get it. I shouldn't have asked.” Carmilla was clearly hurt as she walked away.

“I don't know,” Sherman answered calling after her. Carmilla looked over her shoulder and nodded before walking towards the great hall.

Sherman groaned before walking back to Laura, knowing she would have questions about Carmilla some that might be hard to answer. He would have to figure that out as she asked them. Laura watched Carmilla walk into the castle before looking to her dad.

“Are you okay?” Laura asked worried, Sherman was troubled and distracted. He looked back to her and nodded.

“I'm okay,” he answered. “It's not hard to tell that she's a pretty complicated person, just a little odd. Be careful around her okay, please?” Laura was distracted as she noticed a few people rush into the castle.

“I don't-” More people rushed into the castle as shouting came from inside. Sherman looked to Laura before they went over, concerned by what was the cause.

****

Carmilla walked into the castle, her thoughts almost to overload. She never thought she would have to deal with Sherman Hollis again, it didn't go as bad as she thought it would but she felt stupid for asking about being friends; like that would ever happen.

Now though she had different thoughts, she saw Danny sitting on the bottom step with a bunch of other Gryffindors, talking to them. Danny looked troubled but it didn't matter to Carmilla. She looked around and saw Eli with a few of her Slytherin friends coming out of the hall.

Carmilla glanced at Danny before walking over to Eli. She barely had a chance to say hi before Carmilla kissed her strongly. Eli stood there in a daze but didn't complain, though it surprised a few of the Slytherin friends she was rarely affectionate with Eli in public, they were better suited in private. Eli looked at her before kissing her, Carmilla held her close.

“I need you guys to get my back,” Carmilla told her before looking over to Danny. Eli grinned and looked to the others, they returned it and followed Carmilla as she walked over to Danny.

A few of the students moved out of the way and even though a few of the Gryffindors noticed they didn't have a chance to say anything.

“Hey, Lawrence,” Carmilla said as she got close. Danny turned around only to be met by a hard punch, the silver ring burnt and cut open her cheek. She was knocked off the step, Carmilla took her chance while Danny was down and got a few more punches in. “You fucking come at me again-” Carmilla was shoved back by Mel, the Gryffindor quidditch beater. The other Gryffindors put a space between her and Danny as she was helped up, her stinging cheek now containing multiple small cuts.

“Back off, Karnstein,” Mel ordered, “are you that much of a sore loser you're really going to attack her now?”

“You're gonna want to keep your hands off me,” Carmilla warned. Mel pushed her back again. Carmilla grinned and looked to Eli who was adjusting her beanie. She looked to her friends, they all nodded before rushing the Gryffindors. A brawl breaking out. Eli ran past Carmilla and jumped Mel knocking her to the floor.

Carmilla didn't care that people were starting to crowd round or started chanting fight as everyone went after each other. She ran at Danny who tried as best as she could to prepare herself which she done surprisingly well, she managed to grab her and slam her into the end of the stone banister.

“I don't want this,” Danny told her quickly as she pinned her there, an arm going across Carmilla's throat trying to keep her in place. Carmilla hit her hard in the ribs with her ring, there was a loud cracking sound. Danny let go of her and stumbled back, gasping in pain as she held her cracked rib, unable to help slouching slighty.

“Do you think I care what you want? Do you think I even care about you at all?” Carmilla spat angrily before going to hit her. Danny quickly drew her wand and pointed it at her. Carmilla chuckled. “Are you seriously going to use that on me at this close range?” Danny didn't do anything. Carmilla stepped forward so the tip Danny's wand pressed against her skin. “You've never had a problem attacking me before so why hesitate now?” Danny's wand hand began trembling. Carmilla grabbed her hand and squeezed. “Either attack me or let go of your wand. If you don't I will break your hand and your wand,” she told her quietly.

Danny acted quickly, moving her hand away from her ribcage she hit Carmilla as hard as she could manage in the face. Knocking her back on to the stairs, Danny was pulled with her. Carmilla groaned as the pain of hitting solid stairs burned in her back, she went to crush Danny's hand but Danny hit her several times, some to the face, one splitting her lip and one in the gut knocking all breath out of her. She didn't need it, it just was surprising. Carmilla went and tossed Danny beside her switching positions, Carmilla now on top. She didn't stay there long. Danny brought up her knee slamming it into her side, it got her to let go of Danny's hand. Danny then moved her leg under her and kicked her off her and off the stairs completely.

Carmilla crashed into Eli knocking her away from Mel who were back on their feet. Both Eli and Carmilla hit the floor. They groaned in pain but Carmilla rushed to her feet as she saw Danny come after her, she helped Eli up and moved her out of the way. Danny shoved her back into the still chanting crowd. She tried to regain herself but she caught sight of Laura and Sherman. He wasn't exactly sure what to do and Laura had a mix of worry and almost disappointment. Why did it bother Carmilla so much to see it?

Danny grabbed hold of Carmilla's collar and yanked her out of the crowd. Danny went to attack but was hit hard by Eli. Danny went to attack back but Carmilla took hold of her and slammed her face first on the floor and pinned her down, gripping onto the back of her shirt and pressing down her head; the silver of the ring burning hard into her cheek.

“You use a spell to restrict me again and I'll rip your throat out with my fangs because you more than anyone knows better than to use it against me,” Carmilla threatened quietly in her ear. “Also you go after Eli again and I'll break your arms-”

A loud explosive sound echoed throughout the room, every single noise in the hall stop so did everyone fighting. They all looked to the source and saw a furious McGonagall storming down the stairs. Carmilla instantly got off of Danny who put a hand to her cheek hiding the burn.

McGonagall looked to all of the injured Gryffindors and Slytherins her temper soaring they were all higher years, they should all know better.

“In the hall now,” McGonagall ordered. No one hesitated. Professor Lars Axelle joined them too as he moved his way through the crowd, he was head of Slytherin House it was his problem too.

Chapter 5: NOT AN UPDATE

Summary:

Sorry if this made you think I finally managed to do an update.

Hey Everyone.
So I know I don't need to explain why I've been away and not updating but I feel really bad for not posting an update. Things have been a little over the place in my life with health, writers block and other arty projects I'm doing. I currently learning how to do spray paint art in hope that something different will help shift my writers block for this story and Love and Injuries.
Sorry again. Hopefully, fingers crossed, updates will be with you soon.

Chapter 6: Consequences

Summary:

After the Slytherin and Gryffindor fist fight in the entrance hall punishment is assigned. Awkward thoughts and moments arise and information about Carmilla is shared.

Notes:

Hey Everyone!

So guess who is back with a proper chapter after a long absence? *Points to self* Yep it's this person. Things have sort of calmed down in my life so I'm ready to update.
This was originally a part of a much larger chapter but I decided to split it in half because it actually got too big and there was a good break off point.
So I hope everyone enjoys this update, let me know if you do it will be fantastic to get some feedback.

Hopefully I'll be updating this again soonish.

The injured Gryffindors and Slytherins stood together in a line. Lips bleeding, cheeks cut, bruises appearing and a broken nose. Everyone was silent as Professor McGonagall stared at all of them, she was enraged at their actions. Professor Lars Axelle stood near her, arms folded and a disappointed expression on his face they had disgraced the Slytherin House. All of them were waiting for either of the Professors to talk.

“How could you all be so stupid?” McGonagall asked. No one answered. “Do I really need to ask who started this?” She looked up and down the line waiting.

“Unsurprisingly Professor it was me,” Carmilla admitted as she looked to the floor. There was no point in denying. It would have been put down to herself and Danny, though Danny would have no real reason to start it so confessing or not it didn't matter. Both Professors looked at her. “I was... and still am upset and angry about how the duel earlier today happen. I'm not angry at the outcome, Lawrence technically won, I'm angry at the spells she cast.” Carmilla stopped as she saw McGonagall sigh.

“Anything else?”

“I asked the others to help me; I didn't want to be stopped. Eli and the others were only involved because of me. This entire situation is my fault.” McGonagall looked to Lars who didn't say anything he simply had his head hung as he pinched the bridge of his nose, it was situations like this that made him regret his choice of being the head of Slytherin house. McGonagall looked back to the others.

“As noble as your confession is, Miss Karnstein the others were still involved. There must be consequences for your actions, for your choices and maybe you'll learn that your actions effect others,” McGonagall told her firmly. “Points will be taken from both house, detention given and-”

“Minerva,” Lars interrupted causing her to look at him as he lowered his hand and raised his head, “as head of Slytherin house the punishment resides with me. I agree with detention and points taken, I feel it necessary that Carmilla as ring leader in this situation has an additional punishment.” Carmilla stared at him in shock, was he serious?

“Such as?”

“She should be made aware her actions effect others but that her actions also cut in to her own rewards. The next six lessons you assist in you will not receive any reward for the book you wish to borrow.”

“What?!” Carmilla snapped. “Are you serious? No- you, you can't do that.” Lars stared at her a stern expression on his face and unfolded his arms. She subconsciously sized up to him. Lars glared at her and took a step closer to her. He wasn't going to be challenged in front of everyone.

“Excuse me, Miss Karnstein, I'm the head of your house and you are a student. I can give any punishment I see fit. You couldn't control yourself and so you must understand your personal punishment,” he told her firmly. “The rest of the Slytherins will be given detention and 75 points will be removed from the house.” Lars looked to Carmilla. “Are you seeing the results of your actions yet?” Carmilla had to back down and had no choice but to nod.

“Even though you were provoked a punishment must be given for being involved in a physical fight,” McGonagall told her Gryffindors. “40 points will be removed. Now I suggest you all go to the hospital wing and have Madam Pomfrey tend to you.” Everyone nodded before leaving feeling they had got off rather lightly, everyone except Carmilla who had a hard time controlling herself.

Carmilla split from the rest and headed to leave the castle. Eli noticed her go, she frowned and called after her.

“You're not going to come get cleaned up?” Eli asked. Carmilla shook her head.

“I'll sort myself out, I need to take a walk.” Eli was concerned as she saw Carmilla bolt out of the castle, she knew there was no point chasing after her. By the time Eli would have got to the door Carmilla would have been gone; she had a habit of doing that.

****

The next day rolled past and Carmilla was no where to be seen. Not by students, teachers, ghosts or paintings; she had completely vanished. It worried a few people, Laura included. The last time she saw her she was injured and stunned at the sight of her in the crowd, now she was no where. She hadn't seen her in any of the classes or even in the hall. It was surprising and a little unsettling how she could just vanish.

“Are you concerned about your mysterious missing crush?” LaF teased as they joined Kirsch and Laura, he was helping her out with her care of magical creatures homework. He was more than happy to help. Laura sighed.

“I don't have a crush on Carmilla,” Laura replied with a tired voice. LaF smirked.

“I never said Carmilla's name,” LaF told her. It made Laura blush. “I knew it. It's not exactly hard to figure out but still I was right.” Laura groaned lightly under her breath, not even the distraction of Kirsch's sleeping little dragon- who Laura found out was called Smokey- was enough to stop her blush and feel stupid.

“It's nothing major. I mean like she would ever be interested in someone like me and yeah she attractive but she's an ass... and hasn't she already got three girlfriends or something?” LaF couldn't help their smirk growing into a full blown smile. “I mean like she would give that up for a girl she annoys...”

“So you haven't thought about it at all then?” They teased.

“I really don't want to talk about-”

“Just be careful.” Kirsch interrupted. “She's pretty intense and she's allowed to do a lot of things that the other students aren't plus some of the rumours are pretty weird.” Laura became curious. “Like she's allowed to wander all parts of the grounds any time she wants, I mean some of the teachers send her into the forbidden forest to go get things for them and she doesn't even need to ask Dumbledore, she'll just go. She actually spends a lot of time in there by herself, she brings out animals to study and is responsible for the greenhouse to have some of the large specimens of plants.”

“But I thought that unless you were being supervised you weren't allowed anywhere near it,” LaF said surprised. Kirsch shrugged.

“Like I said she gets treated differently and the rumours are insane, get this-”

“Kirsch,” Carmilla cut off as she walked up to him, her satchel slung over her shoulder. She hadn't realised what topic she stopped. Laura looked at her, she looked exhausted. She was scruffier than normal. Laura wasn't sure if it was because of the bruises on her cheek or the thin bruised red line on her healed lip or that her clothes were creased and her hair was done up messily in a bun. Maybe it was just everything, whatever it was it was clear she didn't want to be here. Laura had to admit it was weird to see her in skinny jeans, she'd only ever seen in leather pants.

Kirsch was startled feeling like he had summoned her. Carmilla sat down next to him on the bench she cast an acknowledging look to the others before looking back to Kirsch.

“Are you okay? I heard about yesterday,” Kirsch asked with genuine care. Carmilla nodded.

“I'm always good, Kirsch you know me,” she answered casually, “just a disagreement between me and the Gryffindor, you know how it is.” Kirsch had to smile, he remembered when Danny and her weren't like this towards each other when people actually considered them friends. It was strange to think how much hatred they had between them now.

“If you say so,” he said keeping his smile. “You need something?” Carmilla opened her satchel and rummaged around in it. All of them watched her, curious about what she had in her satchel.

“You've got creature care next right or at least heading that way?” Carmilla asked hoping she was right. It would save her a walk. Kirsch nodded. “Great.” She pulled out a thick rolled up parchment. “I need you to give this to Professor Harris, it's the information he asked for. He's right, some of the herds and packs have shifted location. I think we've a growing amount of wraiths or something of the spirit variety here. Something is agitating the packs in the forest anyway.”

“That seems unlikely that a swarm of wraiths would suddenly group together, you sure it's not something more physical?” Kirsch asked, becoming invested in the conversation as he took it off her. “Maybe a new creature wandered into the forest?” Carmilla shrugged.

“Maybe. I didn't find any physical signs though of a larger being or multiple beings. The area had a really unsettled feeling and coldness to it. Kind of a rattling and whispering sound among the trees too. Either way I'll be taking a copy of it to Osman and see what he thinks.” Kirsch was really curious about it and hoped that he'd get to read it.

Carmilla looked to Laura who was again caught staring, she smiled before looking down to Laura's book.

“Can I borrow that?” Carmilla asked. Laura nodded and handed it to her.

“Sure.”

Carmilla took it off her but didn't read it, she simply held it while she dug through her satchel with her free hand. She pulled out a jar packed to full capacity with bright red and white grubs before placing it in front of Kirsch. He grinned.

“You got some for him?” Kirsch said surprised. Carmilla nodded and looked at the sleeping dragon in his robes. She reached in and scratched the neck of Smokey's scales.

“I was in the area,” Carmilla commented, brushing it off as nothing. “Thanks for taking care of this for me. I might need your help with some herbology stuff later if you've got some time spare.” Kirsch nodded happily.

“Of course. You're going to want to get that burn sorted soon before it spreads up your arm and to your chest. Use a salve of crystal ice root and maybe something simple like aloe vera, the root might be enough. Wrap it up afterwards and let the salve soak into the skin.”

LaF and Laura looked confused at what he was talking about. She wasn't burnt. Carmilla gave a small smile and looked to the barely noticeable thin red burn lines that wrapped round her wrist and halfway up her forearm.

“Fire-constrictor fell from the branch as I was collecting those,” Carmilla explained. “Didn't have time to grab my wand before it landed on my arm and tightened. I'll get on it right away.” Carmilla got up from the bench and went to walk away.

“Hey,” Laura said getting her attention before she walked off with her book, Carmilla looked at her with a smile. “Can I have that-” before Laura could even finish asking for it Carmilla slid it down the table, it was out of her reach and didn't stop until it fell on the floor. “Seriously?” Laura snapped, this was getting stupid.

“Yep,” Carmilla replied before walking off to find Osman. LaF looked curiously at Kirsch as Laura went to collect her book, grumbling under breath.

“How do you know her so well?” LaF asked curiously. Kirsch and Carmilla didn't seem like the kind of people that would get on so well.

“J.P is a total bro and helped me out on so much especially potions. Despite being quiet about it all him and Carmilla are actually pretty close. Class and studying partners, they get on scarily well at times.”

“Really? He seems pretty twitchy about her.” LaF wasn't going to hide their confusion. Kirsch nodded.

“He always is around her these days. There was an accident or something she was involved in, it seriously shook him up. He won't talk about it though, neither will the teachers or some of the students who were there,” Kirsch explained. “Like you risk being expelled even asking about it. It's insane but she's a really good person in general you know, super smart. I like her.” It left LaF buzzing with questions, Laura just felt unsure as she caught the last bit of the conversation.

****

Carmilla walked into the D.A.D.A classroom to find Osman. Her mood dropped when she saw Lars with him, he was the last person she was interested in seeing. They both stopped talking from his desk and looked to her.

“Carmilla,” Osman said happily, it was always good to see her. “How are you?” Carmilla cast a glance to Lars who was sat on the edge of Osman's desk. She simply nodded, not prepared to get into an argument and get punished even more.

“I'm fine,” she answered simply before she walked over getting the copy of the parchment out of her satchel. “I actually need you to take a look at this. I gave one to Professor Harris, he was asking about some of the forest creatures, I was in there yesterday so I decided to check it out,” Carmilla told him as she stopped at his desk and offered it to him.

“Okay. I don't understand what this has to do with me,” he replied as he took the parchment and opened it up.

“Something in the forest is moving the herds and packs around, I'm unsure what it is but I thought it might be worth checking out. I think it maybe some type of wraith, a swarm possibly but I'm not sure. I thought that it might be important or at least worth a look.”

Osman skimmed the parchment, looking at her findings. He sighed heavily this is just what they needed. He nodded before looking up at her.

“I'll take this to Dumbledore and see what he suggests. Thank you.” Carmilla smiled before going to leave when Lars cleared his throat. She stopped and looked round to him.

“Sir?”

“I've spoken to several of the tutors regarding the detention for your actions yesterday,” Lars told her. Carmilla hid the frustration she felt, being there and assisting for six lessons with no reward it felt unfair but punishment had to be given. “We wrote up a list of classes you will be in, either helping teach the class or doing tasks asked of you. Professor Sprout has agreed to use you in one of your sessions along with Professor Harris has too. You'll also be in a divination and potions class,” he informed.

“Sir, I don't help out in potions class, not after last time with the whole...” Carmilla saw that it wasn't going to matter, “and the last two?” Carmilla asked already mentally sighing.

“You'll be helping me in a class and assisting in a History of Muggles class.” Carmilla couldn't help but give a small surprised laugh.

“You said I'll be helping you, you know I don't fly. Other than my dislike for heights it was decided that I don't fly due to the whole issues with the bludgers having a liking for me,” Carmilla reminded. Lars nodded.

“I know. You won't be flying or too near the Quidditch items. I have another task in mind for you, I'll tell you about it when you're there,” Lars replied. “You'll start tomorrow morning with History of Muggles and Care of Magical creatures then in the evening you'll do Divination. The day after you'll help me on the Quidditch pitch before helping Professor Sprout and then you'll assist the potions master.” Carmilla sighed.

“Understood, Professor Axelle. May I be excused now?” Carmilla asked, completely done with this already. Half of those classes would make her want to sleep or be incredibly tiring, she guessed that was the point. No point in sending her to classes she would enjoy too much.

“Yes.” Carmilla left without another word.

Osman looked to Lars and sighed, Lars didn't even need to look round to know what it meant.

“I know you think this is unfair on her, Oz but you see the situation I've been put in right?” Lars asked turning to his husband. Hating to agree Osman nodded.

“I see it and I know it's a difficult situation. She wants to be treated like a student so she has to deal with the consequences especially when in front of others. It's just a little hard for her, just imagine being over 300 years old and then getting pushed around by a 31 year old,” Osman replied. Lars walked round the table and lent down, giving him a soft kiss on the cheek.

“I'll make it go back to the way it was after this, okay? I just want her to be more careful of her actions. It effects other students and it also effects us,” Lars told him. He gave a little smile as he looked to his husband. “I love that you're so concerned about her. She's lucky to have a teacher like you,” Lars said before kissing his forehead and moving away. “I have to go. I'm helping train the Hufflepuff seeker, they're a really bad substitute.”

“Well hopefully the injury clears up for the proper seeker before the match,” Osman said with a laugh, “I don't think the Hufflepuffs will be too happy if one seeker got them all the way to the finals against Ravenclaw and the substitute loses it for them.” Lars agreed before leaving Osman to read the parchment with better concentration, hoping this wasn't as big of trouble as it seemed.

****

Carmilla laid on a couch in the Slytherin common room fast asleep, book on the floor that had fallen from her hand. She was muttering while dreaming, her face twitching every now and then. Staying in the Forbidden Forest all night had left her cold and tired.

Eli had been sitting in a chair opposite her, studying while she rested. With a small smile she put down her book and got up as she grabbed a blanket from the back of her chair; she walked over to Carmilla and put it over her. Carmilla immediately snuggled under the sudden warmth of the blanket, Eli couldn't help but stare at how cute and relaxed she was in that moment.

“Eli,” Carmilla mumbled sleepily. Eli was startled, she thought she was completely asleep but crouched down.

“Hey, you okay?” Eli asked, her voice soft. Carmilla nodded before stifling a yawn behind her hand.

“Mhm,” she answered, “I wanna spend some time with you.” Eli smiled, already having a good idea but wondering if the public kiss yesterday meant maybe something more.

“In what kind of way?” Carmilla sat up and kissed her on the cheek before whispering in her ear.

“In the way that the girls dorm will be empty because everyone is either in class or somewhere around the castle,” Carmilla answered, her breath tingling Eli's neck “In the way that I want to finish what got interrupted the other day.” Eli bit her lip a little before nodding and getting up, helping Carmilla to her feet. Both of them had a grin on their faces, after yesterday Carmilla could use some relief and Eli never missed an opportunity to be with Carmilla.

****

Laura walked out of the hospital wing rubbing her wrist, she was lucky enough to catch Perry and LaF coming down the corridor towards her. They were surprised to see her.

“You okay, Hollis?” LaF asked. Perry was just as concerned when she saw the bandage around her wrist. Laura nodded.

“Oh yeah it's nothing. Just talking to Professor Sprout about some homework and got grabbed by that tentacle plant again, it set off my sprain again. Like I said nothing bad,” Laura replied. “Where are you two heading?”

“Quidditch pitch,” LaF answered. “I'm trying to figure out just how badly Hufflepuff are going to lose this match against Ravenclaw, me and J.P got a bet going. Hufflepuff's substitute seeker is in practice at the moment, watching them I should be able to figure it out.” Laura sighed and decided to walk with them she had nothing better to do. Though she was curious about this bet.

“So what are you actually betting? I mean surely both of you would be for Ravenclaw,” Laura questioned. Maybe she could get in on this. Perry was leading the way to the Quidditch pitch as they spoke.

“Well J.P says that because he is doing the whole advanced arithmancy class and studying Hufflepuff's team involving this seeker he can predict the difference in points before Ravenclaw catch the snitch,” LaF explained.

“And you're betting?”

“I'm betting that whatever his prediction is they won't make it even to that before Ravenclaw gets the snitch,” LaF answered. Laura looked surprised.

“Seriously? None of you are in favour of mine and Perry's house?” They were walking into the courtyard when Perry finally spoke.

“Well I hate to admit, Laura even though I will be rooting for our house it's likely that we don't have a chance against Ravenclaw unless it's pure luck,” Perry commented, surprising Laura even further. Laura made a choice in that moment, when they saw J.P she was going to make a bet of her own.

****

Eli had Carmilla pinned down on the bed, her hand holding both of Carmilla's together pressed into the mattress above her. Eli's free hand was undoing Carmilla's jeans while her lips focused on her bare stomach. One of the first things Eli had done was get rid of Carmilla's shirt, it would only be in the way.

Carmilla could only focus on Eli's lips against her skin, it was the only thing that mattered, the only thing she wanted to think about. Eli glanced up at her and saw that Carmilla had her eyes shut, she gave a crooked grin before biting her. Carmilla couldn't help the surprised moan as she felt the sting spread through her skin before Eli started kissing her again.

Carmilla broke from Eli's grip and sat up, moving back a little as she grabbed hold of Eli and pulling her with her. Their lips pressed heavily against each other, both girls eager for each other. Eli's hand went into Carmilla's hair and tilted her head back instantly going for her throat with hard bites, she wanted nothing more to have every bit of Carmilla begging for her.

Despite everything Eli wanted, what she had planned and what she was doing wasn't enough to stop the intrusive surprising thought that disrupted Carmilla's focus. Eli sensed her distraction and stopped, her hand slid from Carmilla's hair to her cheek. It forced Carmilla to focus.

“Are you okay?” Eli asked a little concerned. Carmilla didn't answer at first, it took her a minute to clear her throat and get off the bed. Eli stared at her as she rushed to do up her jeans and shirt. “Did I do something wrong?” Carmilla shook her head before grabbing her cloak.

“No- this is on me, sorry,” Carmilla told her before walking out. She needed to walk off the confusion of why she was suddenly thinking of Laura instead of Eli.

****

Laura, LaF, Perry and J.P sat watching the Hufflepuff seeker who had been joined by a few other Hufflepuff players. J.P was doing calculations in his head as he watched them, trying to figure out his betting numbers.

“I want in on your bet,” Laura said disrupting his concentration. All of them looked at her curious Laura wasn't much of a betting person. “Since you're all not believing in my house I'm willing to bet 5 galleons each to both of you that without any of your conditions that Hufflepuff will win.” All three of them looked stunned.

“5 galleons that Hufflepuff will win? Like it doesn't matter at the points or anything you are just willing to bet that Hufflepuff will win?” J.P asked unsure if he had heard her right. Laura nodded with a simple smile on her lips.

“If you're so certain that they'll lose then this should be an easy bet right? Basically free money.”

“It's why I'm concerned,” J.P admitted. Laura shrugged.

“Just confident in my house, team spirit and everything,” she replied with a simple smile. “So gonna take it?” LaF and J.P looked at each other with a skeptical glance but if Laura wanted to lose money that bad it might as well to be to them. They accepted the bet and went back to watching the practice.

****

Carmilla had let her feet guide her, she was too focused on her thoughts to actually think about where she was headed. Why Laura? Why in that moment of having Eli right in front of her doing all those things she wanted was she replaced with Laura? Before Sherman had said anything Carmilla hadn't even looked at Laura that way and now she was disrupting her most pleasurable of moments. Why was Laura on her mind that much?

She found herself walking up the tower of stairs to the Quidditch stands. She was so stuck in thought that she hadn't realised a small practice was happening which caused her to be surprised when she saw people in the stands. Carmilla sighed being around people was the last thing she wanted.

Pulling up the hood of her cloak she walked across the stands, going over to an isolated corner and bundling down. Maybe watching the Hufflepuff players would distract her enough, maybe the fact it was cold and the breeze was getting stronger would stop her focusing on it; anything to stop her thoughts. It might have worked if people stopped looking at her wondering what she was doing.

With little effort from so many years of practice she managed to tune out the sounds of voices, all she wanted to hear was the breeze. After a while she almost managed to fall asleep but was brought sharply back by Laura lifting the tip of her hood up. Carmilla was instantly startled and brought her head back, it slammed into a wooden beam of the stand. Laura winced as Carmilla put her hand to the back of head, holding her injury.

“Sorry,” Laura said quickly, hoping Carmilla wasn't mad. “I did say your name but you didn't respond. I thought it was you when you walked past, seeing you just tuck up here I wondered if something was wrong.”

Carmilla looked at her trying to not think about the reason she was in the stands in the first place. She couldn't really explain that while she was 'spending time' with Eli she suddenly thought of Laura instead. But now all she could think about was Laura in that thought. Dammit.

Laura watched her carefully waiting for a reply. The longer she looked the clearer it became that something wasn't right. Laura wondered why Carmilla was awkwardly avoiding eye contact or why she wasn't replying.

“Are you okay?” Laura asked Carmilla was still holding the back of her head. Carmilla nodded and stood up as she lowered her hand.

“Yeah I'm okay just you know didn't expect anyone to come over, especially not you, I mean I didn't even know you'd be here; how could I?” Carmilla stopped herself realising she was awkwardly rambling. Laura gave a confused but amused smile.

“Okay,” she replied. “I'd honestly be surprised if you were thinking about me.” Carmilla scoffed.

“As if that would happen-” Laura looked at her surprised at her response and the fact Carmilla seemed to be blushing. The thoughts needed to stop.

“You sure you're okay?” Carmilla nodded quickly as she began to think it would be a good idea to leave.

“Yeah of course, just kinda dazed from you know sleeping and banging my head. It's just...” The thoughts of Laura instead of Eli hit her hard, Carmilla had to clear her throat while trying her hardest to push them from her head. “I should probably head back I uhh have to do things that I just remembered.” Carmilla was cursing herself at how stupid she was sounding, though she had to praise herself that she was actually managing a sentence.

“Do you want me to walk you back? You seem really off. Maybe I should take you to the hospital have your head looked over.” Carmilla smiled but shook her head as she started to move away from the stand pillar she'd been resting against.

“No I'll go by myself, it's fine I don't want to-” Carmilla tripped over her own feet and fell back onto the bench behind her. She felt her embarrassment rise further as she saw Laura look down at her. How could one girl make her so incredibly awkward? Laura took hold of her hand and arm before helping her up, she didn't let go even when Carmilla was stood straight. Carmilla was very aware of this and of how dry her throat had gone. Why did Sherman have to mention what he noticed about Laura to her?

“I would really feel a lot better if you let me take you to see Madam Pomfrey,” Laura told her. Carmilla avoided looking at her directly. The longer Laura kept close the stronger the thoughts pounded in her head. Why couldn't it be a thought of Laura just being a pain in the ass or something stupid that happened with Laura? Why did it have to be during her time with Eli that Laura popped into her thoughts?

Carmilla's thoughts were thankfully broken but not for a good reason. While avoiding Laura's gaze she'd noticed the Hufflepuff seeker duck on their broom and for good reason. She muttered under her breath as she raised her hand slightly. Laura looked at her hand and saw a bludger bat appear, she looked confused but was quickly pulled round by Carmilla, almost overbalancing at the sudden tug. Laura hadn't even come to a full halt when Carmilla brought the bat back and swung it slamming it into the speeding bludger, sending it hurtling in another direction.

Carmilla was yanked back suddenly, she dropped the bat as she was pulled down. She put out her arm in time hitting the bench and stopping suddenly, she was thankful for her reaction time. Otherwise she would have been laying completely on top of Laura, both of them had forgotten to let go of each other.

There was an awkward look between both of them, both unsure exactly what to do or say in that moment of their bodies being so close. All Laura would have to do was sit up a little and she could touch her. Her thoughts betrayed her as she wondered if Carmilla would allow that. She realised neither of them had moved, maybe they were both too startled or simply unsure what was going. Maybe it was strange heavy feeling that seemed to grow the longer they stayed closer. Laura would try to focus on it if she could stop hearing the pounding of her heart. Laura held Carmilla's look trying to figure out if she felt the energy too.

“Carmilla, are you okay?” Lars asked quickly bounding up the stands, broom still in hand. Carmilla suddenly became very aware of everyone else. She pulled her hand out of Laura's grip and got up, she helped Laura up but moved away as soon as she was steady. “Laura?” Lars looked between them.

“I'm fine,” Carmilla answered dryly as she brushed herself down. He looked to Laura. She nodded, glancing at Carmilla wondering exactly what she was thinking or feeling. Laura guessed it wasn't anything great since Carmilla's hand was bunched into a fist and she held a frustrated look on her face.

“Carmilla, I suggest you leave for the rest of the practice,” Lars told her. Carmilla nodded.

“Yeah I don't really fancy like sticking around anymore,” she replied. Laura felt a twinge of upset, knowing that at least some part of it was to do with her.

Carmilla walked off as Lars mounted his broom and went back to the practice. Laura couldn't just leave it like it was. She was surprised at how fast Carmilla could walk, it was actually difficult to keep up with her.

“Will you slow down and talk to me for a second?” Laura asked as Carmilla stood at the bottom of the first set of stairs in the stairwell. With a heavy sigh and an annoyed expression Carmilla looked up at her as Laura remained a few steps up. In that moment she wanted to be away from this situation and definitely away from Laura, she felt ill and shaky just from being near her.

“What do you want?” Carmilla said with a bite to her voice. Laura looked more than a little surprised by her tone.

“I wanted to see if you're okay-”

“I'm fine,” Carmilla interrupted before going to walk off, Laura stepped down the last few steps and gently grabbed Carmilla's shoulder turning her around as she stopped her. Carmilla let out an audible sigh. “What?” How obvious did she have to make it that she didn't want to be here? Laura looked at her trying to gather her words.

“Thank you for not letting me get hit with the bludger, it's the second time you've stopped it,” Laura thanked, though that isn't what she wanted to talk about. Carmilla knew that. “I... I'm sorry I pulled you down, I was surprised and didn't let go of you.” Carmilla shrugged, passing it off as nothing; anything to get out of here faster. “I know this is a weird thing to ask... and I don't understand it, which is why I'm asking because if I don't ask I don't know what to do-”

“You're rambling,” Carmilla pointed out while getting increasingly frustrated.

“Did you... feel anything when you- you landed above me?” Carmilla's jaw subconsciously clenched, Laura couldn't help but notice it; she was watching her closely.

“You should go back to your friends,” Carmilla told her, avoiding the question completely. Despite feeling hurt Laura persisted.

“Please answer me.” Carmilla hesitated at how polite and gentle Laura's voice had gone. Carmilla bit the inside of her lip and moved out of the way as some Gryffindors walked up the stairs and passed them.

“I don't know what happened there, Laura. I would probably be feeling a little uncertain if I was nearly hit by a bludger but was saved last minute,” Carmilla answered finally. “It was just weird.”

“So you did feel it, whatever it was?” Laura questioned sounding almost hopeful. Carmilla shrugged.

“I guess... I don't know.” It was the best Laura was going to get, at least for now. “Anyway I have to go do that thing that I said I remembered,” Carmilla told her with an awkward smile, really wanting to be out of there. Laura chuckled and gave a small smile.

“Yeah that thing you remembered all of a sudden, well I hope you have fun with that must be really important to be remembered like that,” Laura teased. Carmilla nodded before starting to make her way down the stairs.

“So important,” she called back up before jogging down the stairs, groaning as she did; what the hell was all that about?

Laura felt her body relax as she walked back over to LaF and J.P who both shared a curious and amused smile.

“So you kiss her when she saved you again?” LaF asked as they grinned, J.P gave them a slight nudge to stop teasing. “What I'm just asking? Seemed like a perfect opportunity to kiss or at least say something-” Laura just put her head in her hands, giving a frustrated groan “-wait you did actually say anything like a thanks or something in that moment right?” Laura looked at them from her hands.

“Not in that exact moment in the stairwell yeah but I couldn't think of anything to say, it was weird.”

“Yeah you had the girl you've been crushing on for a little while practically on top of you, I can understand why it might be a little weird. Surely you enjoyed it though,” J.P added with a little smirk causing Laura to blush wildly. LaF returned the nudge.

“Can you we please go back to me saying how Hufflepuff is going to beat Ravenclaw?” Laura asked desperately wanting to change the topic.

“Which is something equally as weird,” J.P commented keeping his smirk.

Laura looked back to the practice even watching the Hufflepuff seeker suck didn't take her mind off her thoughts. Was LaF right and that would have been a good time to kiss Carmilla? Why did she even care if it was and that she might have missed it? It's not like Carmilla had anything feelings for her but if she didn't why would she say she possibly felt something too or act so awkward around her? Laura wanted these thoughts to stop but guessed they wouldn't not for a little while at least.

Chapter 7: Detention

Summary:

Carmilla serves her six classes full of detention. History of Muggles, Care of Magical Creatures, Divination, Quidditch pitch related class, Herbology and Potions. Not all of them turn out as expected.

Notes:

Hey Everyone!!

I'm back with the biggest chapter update I have ever uploaded in the word document it is atleast a good 30 pages long, it took me a long time to do because it has so much involved. Plus I was away for a while and forgot my laptop so yes I'm an idiot but I'm an idiot who has finally updated.

So on with the chapter, I hope you enjoy it please let me know if you do.

Also there is a 'Little shop of Horrors' reference because of the eclipse that happened a few weeks ago and since then I've had that damn movie stuck in my head.

Anyway enjoy.

It was the first class of the next morning and it was the first class that Carmilla had to serve detention in. History of Muggles. Carmilla was doing very little to help. Technically falling asleep at the desk while next to Emily couldn't be considered help at all.

She was exhausted for frustrating reasons. Every time she tried to rest or sleep her mind focused on Laura in one way or another. It was confusing and getting beyond frustrating, nothing should be able to distract her from sleeping yet this annoying girl had. Why did Sherman have to mention anything? It was so much easier just to annoy her than have all these weird feelings and thoughts present.

Carmilla was sat back in her chair, her arms crossed and head tilted down as she breathed slowly and quietly. She was on the verge of falling asleep.

The class wasn't boring or anything the muggleborn teacher, Professor Chris Richfield, actually managed to keep it rather interesting. The class had become a two part class one was the History of Muggles and the other was Muggle Studies though his wife taught that. She was currently away from Hogwarts doing research into the more complex parts of Muggle life. Carmilla had wondered if she was here would Lars have put her in that one instead. To put her in history class seemed to be too easy for her to do, she lived through centuries of it and traveled for the majority of those years. Then again maybe that was why she was put in here, to annoy her when the history she knew and this history the Muggles knew didn't match up.

Today's class was focusing on the ways Muggles ideologies can shape the foundations of future progress. The class had been going on for at least 35 minutes during that time Professor Richfield had gone into the brief ideas of politics, social construct, religion and human ethics; which was good that Carmilla was asleep by that point. She was rather opinionated when it came to ethics.

There was a brief pause in the class so everyone could finish up writing notes before the Professor continued again. Carmilla had stirred again slightly as Emily reached pulled the stopper out of a fresh bottle of ink but she soon settled back down. Once all the quills had stopped Professor Richfield- who was rather tall and gave the appearance that he was in a rush this morning to get ready this morning with crumpled clothes and messy hair- began teaching again.

“So we've spoken about several areas of Muggle history. How each era has their own society rules and moral codes, but what about the concepts and ideas that are so strong that they're still used today or make up part of a constant underlining construct?” Professor Richfield said looking around the class. “Over the millennium the Muggles have had some great thinkers, inventors and people who have shaped the world. Not all in good ways just like how the magical world works. But the foundation of all things is thought, an idea to build from. This is where some of the greatest thinkers come from, ideas have adapted to our own culture too. Does anyone have have any ideas of what areas are prominent with great thinkers and how they could change the concept of both our worlds?” he asked looking at the entire class.

There was silence in the classroom for a few minutes, everyone trying to understand what was asked. A Gryffindor boy raised his hand, Professor Richfield nodded as he looked to him.

“Philosophers? Maybe shaping their own culture with different ideologies could possibly effect some of the ideas brought into the magical world from Muggleborn witches and wizards,” he suggested. The professor was about to reply when he finally noticed Carmilla asleep.

“Miss Karnstein, am I boring you that much?” he questioned not amused. The class looked round to her, Emily nudged her arm reasonably hard. In a sleepy daze Carmilla looked up and cleared her throat.

“No, Sir. I was thinking and seeing if some of the Muggles greatest philosophers and recent scientists can be combined in unison, showing that one concept can work with another, maybe even originally stemming from that concept in the first place. If they can be applied with science maybe they could be applied to certain areas of magic,” Carmilla explained, trying to stifle a yawn as she finished. Professor Richfield looked skeptical.

“And you were doing that with your eyes closed?” he asked. Carmilla nodded. “Nearly asleep in my classroom?” She nodded again. “Would you mind sharing this concept with myself and the class Miss Karnstein?” Carmilla faltered for a moment but recovered quickly.

“I don't mind,” she answered simply. “I was thinking of one the more well know ideas of Aristotle. Aristotle is one of the famous philosophers in Ancient Greece. He was the first known Muggle to come up with the theory of Tabula Rasa, which in its most basic form is the theory that when your born your mind is simply 'a blank slate' we don't know anything. It's only through experience that we grow and fill the 'slate.'” Carmilla decided it would be best to explain it that wayshe would she could wake up too. “This theory is interesting for both Magical and Muggle since we both have the ability to remember and forget information whether it be short or long term. Were we can force ourselves to remember things using potions or tonics, Muggle science suggests through various tests and multiple examinations that while a person sleeps the brain compacts mostly important information into memory and forgets anything unnecessary or useless.” Carmilla took a moment to gather her words. “It is a theory of my own learnt using Muggle history that the brain magical or muggle resets itself after sleep to a cleaner blank slate than the day before. While you don't have as much space as the first time, space will have been made so new information can be made.” Everyone stared at her amazed with what she had just come out with. “This theory is what was testing, Sir. To see even in the lightest of sleeps could two ideas which one possibly stems from the other work during any time or with any kind of sleep. Which in the long term memory and brain power could be built up and used more effectively helping towards a greater development of both Muggle and Wizarding life.”

Professor Richfield was stumped, he hadn't expected any answer from her at all.

“Uh well, Miss Karnstein since you have such a grip on the concepts of growth from theories it only feels fair to reward 10 points to Slytherin house,” he finally said. Carmilla nodded.

“Thank you, Sir,” Carmilla replied before trying to make herself comfortable in her chair again. Professor Richfield began to teach again when Emily looked to Carmilla with a curious smile.

“Were you really thinking about that?” she whispered. Carmilla scoffed softly under her breath.

“No, I was just trying to sleep,” Carmilla answered before trying to sleep again.

****

Carmilla followed everyone into a clearing in the forest. Kirsch and Professor Harris stood near three large crates talking while waiting for everyone to turn up. One of the crates rattled as Carmilla walked passed to go to Kirsch. They both looked at crate surprised of the reaction, the creature in there had been quite placid. Professor Harris looked to Carmilla a playful grin crossed his lips.

“So what trouble did you get into this time for you to have to help me?” Professor Harris asked. Carmilla smiled, Aaron Harris was one of her favourite teachers. He was a friendly, tall and muscular, heavily scarred black man who had traveled all over the world caring for and learning about every animal he could. Kirsch was following in fantastic footsteps.

“I may have instigated a fight between a group of Slytherins and Gryffindors. Professor Axelle thought helping out or being in classes would help,” Carmilla answered. “I got stuck with History of Muggles this morning and I have Divination before dinner.” Proffesor Harris winced with a smile.

“Ouch, sounds like a very dull combination. Well you're just gonna be keeping an eye on the creatures, shouldn't be much trouble just if they do get out of hand get the students to back away alright?” Carmilla nodded, that was simple enough.

The class started quickly after their talk. Carmilla had to admit she didn't actually mind being put here; she loved seeing all kinds of beasts. Kirsch's dragon was asleep high up on a branch above them keeping out of the way as Professor Harris told everyone to get out their books.

Carmilla couldn't help notice Kirsch's book resting on his bag and bundled up cloak at his feet, the pages were tattered and scribbled over, he'd added quite a few notes and comments to it. She tried to focus on what the creatures were but was distracted by Professor Harris walking to the first crate.

“Last lesson we had a look at various dog like beasts that roam certain areas of the world, we had them transported here and then examined them. Noting on different features, abilities, how to recognise them especially with the beasts that can shapeshift,” Professor Harris reminded. Carmilla smirked, shapeshifting dogs? She wondered if Danny had been present in that class. Kirsch had started to roll up his sleeves and find his sturdy gloves as the Professor continued. “This lesson we will be continuing it with feline family. We have three species in these crates. The Cactus cat, the Ball-tailed cat and the Winged lion.” Carmilla sighed. A cat lesson, really?

Kirsch walked over to the first crate and unlocked the padlock. The group all looked over to find out what was waiting in the silent box. Professor Harris walked round to the other side and lent against it.

“In this first crate is a fierce creature which is rare sighted Muggles only believe them as a myth. The American Southwest Cactus Cat.” Carmilla showed an interest in it as Kirsch reached in and took hold of a chain. He let the Cactus Cat come out on its own, it could be rather volatile during the day.

A bobcat like creature stood at the mouth of the crate. The ends of its soft fur went into hard thorn like needles, sharp spines stretched from its legs while its swishing armoured tail cut into the crate with the blade like edge at the tip of its tail.

All the students studied it, some instantly making notes and observations in their book. Carmilla tilted her head slightly, intrigued by it she hadn't seen anything like it. She couldn't wait to hear about its characteristics.

Carmilla couldn't say she was disappointed when she found out the creatures entire existence was getting drunk on the fermented juices of a cactus it had slashed with its tail, shrieking angrily while drunk and fighting anything that came into the territory, occasionally mating before falling asleep for the day in a hallowed out cactus.

After a while they put the Cactus Cat into the crate before moving on to the next crate. While Kirsch unlocked the crate Professor Harris explained about the Ball-tailed cat. It was roughly around a metre long, how the fur of a Ball-tailed cat was often silver, its tail was long and had a hard orb like shape near the tip, this orb could have spikes that would extend from one side of it and lastly it could grow up to the size of a standard mountain lion; though they had temporarily imported a smaller one.

Carmilla fidgeted as she stood there, her legs had started to go numb plus she was curious to see the next cat. It was the crate that had gone wild when Carmilla had walked past it. If the Ball-tailed cat acted like that around her she was interested in seeing why.

Kirsch crouched down and looked into the crate, a look of surprise spread across his face. Professor Harris noticed and crouched down too.

“Oh,” he said under his breath before looking to Kirsch who was still staring at the smashed hole in the bottom of the crate and then the tunnel dug underneath it. “We should move them away, while it's not really dangerous I don't know how it would react when startled.”

Carmilla noticed the slight panic from Harris but tried to keep it calm. He wasn't sure how to react to the fact an animal was missing. Carmilla went and tried to shake the numbness of her leg away as Harris stood up and started to address the class. Kirsch had gotten in the crate and was looking down the tunnel.

“I'm going to have to ask you all to step back a little, there is a slight issue with one of cats,” Professor Harris told them. “Nothing dangerous,” he reassured, “we just need a little space.” the students did as they were told. Carmilla went to go see what the problem was with Harris and Kirsch, the numbness in her leg was getting worse. Looking down she realised it wasn't a numbness caused by standing in one place for too long.

“Professor Harris, are you missing something?” Carmilla asked happily. They looked round to see her kneeling down and scooping up the large cat in her arms. It took both arms to hold the silver fluffy ball-tailed cat, it was heavier than she expected but still not an issue for her; though the other students looked surprised by her strength. Both Kirsch and Harris looked surprised at them both. The cat was completely docile, purring loudly and flopped comfortably in her arms. “What should I do with him?” Professor Harris wasn't exactly sure how to answer, he'd never seen a ball-tailed cat react this way to a person it didn't know.

“Would you be able to keep it like that while we taught the rest of the lesson?” Kirsch asked her, seeing that Professor Harris was stumped. Carmilla looked at it and nodded.

“Yeah probably,” Carmilla answered amused as it tried to wiggle in her arms. Harris still wasn't sure how she got it to relax but didn't question it. If he could continue the lesson then why complain? Carmilla was there to help after all.

Even though Carmilla was managing to keep the ball-tailed cat calm it was still rather distracting to see a potentially dangerous animal so relaxed. Though having it relaxed did make explaining it a lot easier than having to try and keep an eye on it. Maybe Professor Harris should get her in more often.

The class ended about 40 minutes later. Carmilla was happy for the fact that she was starving and she would finally get food but also disheartened because that meant she had to leave the cats alone.

****

Only one class of the day left. It was the one Carmilla didn't look forward to: divination. While Carmilla respected it- to a certain degree at least- she had no real interest in learning it. This frustrated her even more.

Not that she was supposed to be enjoying any one of these but at least with a few of them she could make her own fun or do something practical. In History of Muggles there was nothing to learn there except how far the Muggles had gotten things wrongs. Divination she wouldn't achieve anything. Helping Lars near the Quidditch pitch would probably end with her holding a beater's bat or an injury. Potions well as long as the potion master didn't ask her to try and drink something again she should be fine. Yeah that went well 'Carmilla, try this potion it's harmless' yes it was harmless and ended up with getting rid of that stomach since she was head first in the toilet for the next 3 hours while Madam Pomfrey and the potion master tried to figure out what had happened. Both of them had forgotten to take Carmilla's 'condition' into consideration while having an advance student make something for stomach ache.

Needless to say the lessons she didn't mind from this bunch of detention was Care of magical creatures because she got to spend the entire time with cats which confused Kirsch and Professor Harris wildly. Plus helping out Professor Sprout tomorrow. Carmilla already knew she wouldn't be teaching in her class, she did once and Sprout promised never again according to her Carmilla lacked 'the patience' for gardening. Carmilla failed to see how anyone was supposed to be patient when a massive carnivorous plant had wrapped itself around your arm and was dragging you towards its creepy giant plant mouth. But being behind the scenes where she didn't have to interact with a lot of people and could just get on with the work was fine.

Her mind drifted back to the lesson at hand not that she'd been paying much attention to it. Something about using energy from surroundings and the earth to cast small predictions. Apparently it was best to start small and simple that 'should' get more accurate predictions or reading if nothing else.

“Miss Karnstein, is there something else that requires your attention?” The uptight divination teacher asked. Carmilla could think of at least five things right off the top of her head. Sleep, eating, reading, sleeping more, going for a wander out of the castle. It had the feeling that it was going to be a nice night. “Miss Karnstein?”

“Sorry I was kind of stuck in my own head,” Carmilla told her simply, it was better than having to explain that she would want to be sleeping extra hard than having to be in this class.

“Would you like to get out of it and see if we can get an example of any small predictions that will happen in the immediate future.” As much as Carmilla wanted to object both of them knew she couldn't, she had to take part.

“Of course,” Carmilla said with frustrated tone, as she stood up and walked over to the crystal ball in the middle of the room. She rolled up her shirt sleeves to her elbows as she did, she'd discarded her robe when she first sat down. As she glanced around the room she fiddled with her black cuff. “Do I really have to do this?” Carmilla questioned as she looked to the teacher. “No getting out of this? I really don't feel well.” The teacher smiled. Any excuse.

“Nice try,” they replied. Of course they wouldn't listen. Carmilla looked back to ball and went to put her hand over it, her hand briefly curled in hesitation before she spread her fingers open.

Everyone watched her as Carmilla looked around the room all waiting for something to happen, the teacher and the students. She looked back at them in those few awkward moments of nothing happening and realised she didn't know anyone in the class. Carmilla looked down to the ball there was nothing. This wasn't the first time this kind of thing happened. She really didn't do well in this class.

“Look I think this is a bad idea, I'm not 'feeling' anything,” Carmilla said with a sigh. “I'm trying what you said,” she was becoming annoyed knowing that the teacher would assume she wasn't trying. “Take in the sun's energy and axis, focusing my chakra and minds eye to the palm of my hand. To look downwards but I can't feel-” Carmilla felt a twinge of pain in the palm of her hand, a few more followed. She looked to the teacher. “Do you see-” Another pain shot into her hand visible now by small shocks of electricity crackling from the ball to her skin, they began to become more frequent.

“What's wrong?” The teacher asked before moving somewhere so they could see it, they almost looked horrified when they could. Any student whose view was blocked moved so they could see what was happening. Carmilla groaned and let out a sharp gasp, her terrified eyes darting to the teacher.

“You need to help me,” Carmilla muttered as her arm went rigid and began to shake above the ball, the electricity becoming faster and faster. “Please-” There was a harsh choking sound trapped in her throat. Her fingers stuck like claws as the crystal ball flew up against her hand sticking itself to her skin. The electric became a flashing tornado in the ball.

Carmilla's terror increased and so did everyone elses. What the hell had happened? There was nothing before, no signs that anything was going to happen and now no-one knew what was happening or what to do. Especially as it started to get worse.

Every part of her eyes went black as she gasped and choked, the top part of her body began convulsing. Nobody could move or take their eyes off the sight in front of them, somebody should do something but what?

No one had to do anything when it stopped. The shaking, the choking and gasping it all stopped. The thunder filled ball remained attached to her outstretched hand and her eyes completely black. She stared at the teacher and they felt terrified.

“The sound,” Carmilla told them, her voice strained. The teacher was utterly confused. “Do you hear it... the sound?” There was a momentary silence. “That close sound, so beautiful, so free-” Carmilla clutched her head in pain, she shut her eyes tight. “It's so close... the end sound.” Carmilla stood up fast, her eyes going natural and grinned widely the entire class jumped terrified as the class bell blasted through the room. “The sound of class ending.”

The terror and horror of Carmilla's little act had made everyone forget the time, distracted them from doing anything else and she got to have fun while terrifying the teacher and students.

“You-” The teacher began to talk but Carmilla handed them the crystal ball. They took it with both hands watching her.

“You wanted a prediction and you got one, I predicted the sound of the class bell in moments of it happening,” Carmilla told them. “I just wanted it to be entertaining. Good class.”

Carmilla had gathered her things before the first student had even figured out fully what had happened. She had faked an entire possession just to entertain herself, pass the time and scare every one. It was one hell of an impression to make on several students who hadn't seen or heard of her before.

****

Carmilla was sitting on a ledge in one of the many archways in the courtyard, she couldn't help but star gaze tonight. She'd been right in thinking that it was going to be a clear night. Everything seemed to shine so bright. The light that seemed to dilate it was a small lantern near one of the castle doors and the tip of the cigarette that she had between her fingers. It was rare that she did smoke but after everything she dealt with today she wanted some simple pleasure.

Carmilla shifted slightly making herself a little comfortable. Her back against the arch, one leg bent up and the other hanging partly off the ledge. She took a small drag while the dark lit tip glowed dimly her eyes didn't waver from the stars. A massive sense of emptiness buried itself into her bones, Carmilla couldn't help but smile with it. It wasn't unwelcome or surprising. It just hadn't appeared for a while.

She exhaled the iron tasting and smelling smoke, she didn't mind it but would understand if others were put off by it. Carmilla shifted a little again, her thoughts trailing to other things as she looked to different constellations. Memories linked to all different ones and she had a lot of memories.

A soft meowing finally broke her concentration. Carmilla had been so deep in her stargazing she hadn't even noticed the cat appear. It was rubbing itself up on the wall underneath where Carmilla was sitting down. Carmilla moved a little after putting the fag in her mouth, she leaned down and picked it up. She looked at it with a small smile as she held them.

“Who do you belong to?” Carmilla asked softly. There was only a little purring before Carmilla's cigarette was swatted from her mouth. She frowned before looking at the cat.

“Students are not allowed to smoke, Miss Karnstein-” Carmilla fell off the archway as she went to move away. The cat landed the other side. Carmilla was trying to gather herself on the floor when she saw Professor McGonagall stand up from the other side of the arch, a beaming smile on her face. Carmilla couldn't help but give a small laugh as she picked herself and the cigarette up off the floor.

“Why do you feel the need to do that?” Carmilla questioned brushing herself down.

“To see how many times you fall for it,” she answered simply. “We must at least be in the twenties by now.”

“27,” Carmilla told her exactly. “But have you seen the sky tonight? You can't blame me for being distracted, Minerva.” It was after school hours. No rules of names or bans, she could roam most places, do everything as long as she was respectful of course. McGonagall looked up she hadn't taken a moment if she was honest. She couldn't help but be taken back by it, looking at them all it was breath-taking. “Wanna sit with me for a little bit? At least till I finish this,” Carmilla asked.

Minerva wasn't going to deny a chance to be with her. Carmilla was one of the oldest undead beings in this place, the stories she could tell (and did on occasion) how she knew Hogwarts so well and her experiences away from the castle. Carmilla tended to keep away from people mostly due to lack of interest but she also found her 'condition' even though a rumour to most made it frustrating to be friends with anyone. Not that there weren't people who showed an interest in her or her to them. Carmilla tended to be quite popular with the girls and even the boys but they never stood a chance with her.

Carmilla and McGonagall walked over to a bench near a small tree in the courtyard. They both sat down and looked up. Carmilla held a smile though McGonagall looked back a moment later.

“What are you smoking?” she asked, unable to identify the smell but knowing she didn't like it. Carmilla moved the cigarette away from her lips and blew the mouthful of iron like smoke away from her.

“Sorry I forgot, I was trying this thing Pomfrey suggested. I'll tell you at some other point when we're in not such a nice place as this,” Carmilla told her. “Sherbet, toffee, mints or something else?” McGonagall thought about it for a moment.

“Strawberries?” she suggested. Carmilla grinned, she didn't mind. Carmilla put her hand to the end of her cigarette as if sheltering it from the wind. She inhaled a drag, the burning tip turned neon red before settling down to a strawberry red. Wisps of sweet smelling fruit replaced the metallic smoke.

“Better?” McGonagall nodded a thanks. She was always amused by Carmilla's little magic tricks. Not Muggle magic, though that was incredibly impressive at times, but all the little things she had done, learnt or created over time. Though she could be lazy, frustrating as heck and at times self-centered it couldn't be said that she wasn't smart.

“I heard there was a slight incident in a divination class today,” McGonagall began, a smile tugged at the corner of Carmilla's lips, “oddly enough the one which you were part of. An odd case of what some people believed at first to be possession but turned out to be a hoax.” Carmilla grinned. McGonagall gave a small laugh. “I don't really like the teacher either. I have to reward you 15 points for that... we'll say it's creative approach toward work.” Carmilla shook her head. That was one way of looking at it.

There was a comfortable silence between them for a while. Carmilla had slowed down the burn rate on her cigarette; she wanted the company. They both were looking up, McGonagall could sense the calmness in Carmilla, she wondered if this was the best time to talk. She was going to take that chance.

“I don't blame you, Carmilla, for starting the fight with Miss Lawrence,” McGonagall paused trying to gauge Carmilla's reaction or in this case the lack of one. “With your history and the spell she used it was unjust. It was simply shock that you went after her and the others were involved.” Carmilla looked at her and gave her a small smile.

“It's fine, Minerva, you don't have to explain it,” Carmilla told her simply. “While I don't regret what I done it was unfair that the others got punished for my anger.” McGonagall didn't expect that kind of behaviour, she was normally a little sharper and hating than that. “I'm into much of a nicer place to think about that. Danny and everything doesn't matter, just talking to you and those burning dots up there do.” McGonagall gave a soft little chuckle. No wonder Carmilla didn't care her mind had slipped into a form of nostalgia. It was hard to break her from that.

“Is Danny in there somewhere?” She had to ask. Carmilla gave a little shrug.

“A brief glimpse of her. More of a time before the accident,” Carmilla answered honestly. McGonagall frowned and looked at her. She rarely talked about it or much before it. “We spent hours at night staring at different patches of the sky. Trying to see new patterns.” Carmilla smiled as she pointed with her cigarette holding hand at a different groups of stars. “The horse's lasso. The dragon's horn. The star twister. She always wanted a cluster of stars to be her own,” Carmilla told McGonagall with a gentle smile casting a brief look down to her. It was a gentle amused look, it was surprising to see Carmilla so open and relaxed. Carmilla's eyes quickly shot to a group of stars that she had to point out. It was the best one of them all. “The butterbeer teddy bear.” McGonagall raised an eyebrow as Carmilla lowered her hand, this was a story she had to hear and that Carmilla wanted to tell. “This happened when we'd had a few drinks near the lake, the stars endlessly shine there... anyway in my old age I may have learnt various spells of turning regular drinks into strong alcohol. We were alone, looking out as we often did finding her stars. As the night went on our vision began to blur and she saw this shape, this mess of a blurry teddy bear if you squint you can kind of see it. It led to this entire story about this butterbeer teddy bear who lived on this planet. There were creatures on this planet obviously, it was filled with drunken animals but mostly plushie bears. There were lakes filled with one kind of alcohol, waterfalls flowing of another, trees made of any kind of food but mainly food that you'd have while drinking. An amazing planet.” Carmilla had to paused, getting swept up in the memory. “We joked how one day in the future we would find the butterbeer teddy bear planet.” Carmilla laughed, before her expression went a little harder. “We spoke about a lot, her future, my future, our future. There was nothing like me and Ell, we were something special but then accident you know?” It went silence as Carmilla threw the remainder of her cigarette on the floor. “I'm sorry I brought this conversation to a low point. I seem to do that at times, guess it comes with old age,” she laughed dryly. Carmilla crushed the cigarette under her boot. “I'll make sure I'm back in time for class tomorrow, don't want Lars freaking out.”

“Going to the lake?” McGonagall questioned. Carmilla nodded. “I hope you have a quiet time there.”

“Thanks. Even if it's just for a little while I just need to get rid of today.” She smirked. “I totally didn't do it or anything but possession is very energy consuming.” Carmilla stood up and went to leave.

“The accident wasn't your fault, Carmilla-”

“That's sweet to say, Minerva but we both know it's a lie.” Carmilla looked down at her before swishing her hand quickly a red cat collar with a bell appeared in her palm. Minerva took it off her, she examined it. “So I can hear you next time. I'll see you tomorrow, professor.” Carmilla reached into her pocket pulling out a silver case holding a line of cigarettes, she took one and lit it again. The iron taste pouring into her mouth again, she needed to clear her head.

****

Clearing her head by the lake hadn't helped, if anything it made it worse. Her thoughts switched to an entirely different topic that wasn't welcome either right now. Laura. That was something she didn't want to think about; that she wouldn't think about. There was only one girl she wanted on her mind right now but that was more she wanted every part of her. To Carmilla's luck Eli was still awake in the Slytherin common room. She was the one person right now.

Carmilla walked over to her, Eli was far too engrossed in her books to notice that Carmilla had come into the common room let alone made her way over to her. With a smirk Carmilla leaned down a little bit watching her. She had to get herself ready, Eli could move fast when she wanted to and she didn't fancy getting accidentally hit.

“HEY!” Carmilla shouted grabbing hold of Eli's shoulders. Eli freaked and jumped under Carmilla's hands. Eli turned around quickly going to push her away but was quickly met with a stopping kiss, she couldn't be mad or do anything else except focus on the kiss. Eli wasn't sure what to do after Carmilla pulled back. “Leaving all your work to the last minute?” she asked with a soft tone. Eli really couldn't focus but she tried.

“Uhh yeah, thought I could do them-” Without touching her she got Eli to move back round and show her the problems “-this bit just doesn't make sense to me.” Carmilla kept her body close to Eli as she lent beside her, Eli looked over her body not even a foot away. She could grab her, kiss her and touch her in ever single way she liked. She didn't.

“Yeah I see the problem right here,” Carmilla told her beside standing straight. Eli looked up at her, Carmilla was so close to her. “It's clear that you need a break, take your mind off everything for a little while.” Eli cleared her throat before she looked Carmilla top to bottom, her eyes settling back on her face.

“Any ideas how I can relax?” Hoping to everything magical that she did. Carmilla had a mischievous look in her eyes and smile. What was she up to?

“I have a few,” she told Eli as she took half a step back. “Stand up.” Eli had no hesitation in doing what she was told. The tone in Carmilla's voice was all she needed to know what was coming. She didn't expect the roughness Carmilla had as she grabbed her shirt and pulled her into a kiss. Eli had a troubled moment in catching her breath. She didn't mind this but she was wondering where this aggression was coming from.

Eli put her hands on Carmilla's hips and pushed her back the tiniest bit. Carmilla looked a little confused. Why was she pushing her away? Carmilla watched Eli with curiosity.

“What do you want from me?” Eli asked simply. Carmilla grabbed hold of her belt and started to undo it.

“Everything with the rule you barely touch me,” Carmilla answered almost aggressively. Eli grinned while starting to unbutton her shirt, she walked back to the couch near the wall. It was Eli's choice where Carmilla would dominate her.

****

Laura was sweating as she sat up in bed, holding her head trying to stop the dizziness and confusion. All this from a stupid dream. A stupid dream involving Carmilla; why was she even dreaming about her? It's not like there was anything major or important, not that she could remember right now. They were just talking. Talking about nothing serious just sitting together at the Quidditch pitch. In her daze she couldn't figure out why this dream was making her like this.

Soon after though it suddenly made sense. Laura's breath hitched as the rest of the dream hit her. No it wasn't just talking, there was a lot more than that. LaF had asked at the pitch 'Did she kiss her? That was the perfect chance.' In this there was a lot more going on than kissing. Carmilla was above her, Laura's shirt had been tossed, her body being explored by Carmilla's eager hands. Laura had her arms wrapped around her neck pulling down onto her body and her lips-

Trying her hardest she pushed the rest of the dream out of her mind. It made her feel sick. Sure Carmilla was another student but there was something that made thinking of her in that way made her feel wrong. Why though?

Laura didn't realise she was whimpering as she clutched herself. Another student had woken up and decided to make sure she was okay. Laura told her that she was feeling sick, she took her to the hospital wing. On the way there a teacher found them and took Laura the rest of the way. She stayed the rest of the night in the hospital wing, Madam Pomfrey kept a close eye on her. Laura kept breaking out with a fever and nearly throwing up. In the end she was given some medicine and a sleeping draught. Hopefully she'd be able to rest easily.

****

Carmilla had a dirty grin on her face while Eli was still trying to recover from what had just happened. Her body was covered in scratches, hickeys and bites which had almost bled; Carmilla had almost lost a little bit of control. Eli had managed to at least sit up a little not that it felt like her body worked right now.

Carmilla actually had to do up Eli's jeans and shirt so she didn't look a complete mess as she tried to come down from every dirty and delicious thing that had just been done to her. If Eli only knew how many more years of experience she had on her then she would understand how Carmilla did all the little pleasurable things she did.

She had left Eli with a gentle kiss before sitting at the desk Eli had been working out till Carmilla came along. She read over Eli's work it was a simple mistake she'd made but it messed up her work entirely.

Eli watched Carmilla as she put a quill to Eli's scruffy handwriting there was a little puff of smoke before it was dipped in ink. Carmilla messily crossed out the mistake, she then began to write. Carmilla's smart handwriting came out scratchy and messy, identical to Eli's. She frowned.

“Wait, are you doing my work?” Eli managed to ask, actually mentally applauding herself that she had managed a sentence. Carmilla smirked as she looked over, it didn't affect her writing.

“The least I can do for distracting you from your work. I don't want you to get into trouble-” Carmilla grinned “-anymore anyway.” Eli grinned. Thinking about all the trouble and all the kinds of it she had since being 'friends' with Carmilla. By the smile tugging at the corner of Carmilla's lips she was thinking of something specific.

“What?” Eli asked she couldn't deny that she was curious.

“Just thinking how you jumped Mel... knocked her down and don't think I didn't see that nasty punch you gave her when she went down,” Carmilla smirked. “That was a little savage you wanted her to stay down. Oddly liked that-”

“You like me dominating huh?” Carmilla wasn't going to deny it as she moved back to Eli, the quill kept scrawling on the parchment. Carmilla climbed back over Eli, making herself comfortable as she sat on her hips.

“I do yeah,” Carmilla confessed before she once again undid Eli's shirt. Why she bothered doing it up she didn't know, she had a feeling she wasn't finished with Eli yet. “I do like you like that but right now though that's not what I want-” Carmilla lent down and kissed her neck. Eli couldn't hide the smallest of gasps and her body moved under her. “-and by your reaction you don't mind not being in control right now.” Carmilla wasn't wrong, Eli was incredibly grateful that the quill was doing work on its own. She wanted Carmilla for as long as she could have her.

****

The next morning Carmilla was stood in the practically empty hospital room, Madam Pomfrey was grateful for the silence; it was Hogwarts she was certain it wouldn't remain quiet for long. Carmilla sat on the edge of the desk, Madam Pomfrey was having a quick sit down. Carmilla hadn't been talking long but the conversation was pretty important for them both.

“I mean it was clearly a little artificial tasting but the smell and everything was perfect. Though Miverna didn't seem too approving of it,” Carmilla chuckled.

“I can't imagine why. Not everyone has a craving for the taste or smell of blood, Carmilla,” Madam Pomfrey told her. Carmilla smirked.

“Yeah it's an... acquired taste-” Carmilla paused and thought about it, a small smile breaking on her lips,“-well more required.” Madam Pomfrey had questions about her 'condition' of what she was but there never seemed to be a right time to ask.

“Can I ask about that?” Madam Pomfrey asked, risking a question. Carmilla was surprised but nodded. “How long can you go without if you couldn't get hold of anything at all, when would it become an issue for you?” Carmilla thought about it for a minute or so.

“It depends on the person. Some people's tolerances for it are higher, others crave it especially the younger ones at first some can barely go hours without it. The first feed is one of the most important feeds you'll ever have, it tends to create everything you are as a- when you have this condition.” Carmilla cleared her throat. “Personally though I can't go much longer than nine days before I go into shock. Then again I actually like the taste so I just drink multiple times daily which is why I probably have a low tolerance for going without. I know vampires who can take one deep mouthful then don't need another for months. They will because they enjoy the taste but they don't have to. They are the kind you should be careful of.”

“You know them personally or you know of them?” Carmilla cracked an uneasy crooked smile.

“I actually know her sadly. One of those people you hope you never ever run into,” Carmilla answered dryly. “But anyway I thought I should come along and tell you about the smoking thing it did help. Like I said it taste a little funny but helps a little bit.” Madam Pomfrey thought for a minute.

“As possibly horrible it may sound just try dipping the filter in a little bit of blood as you inhale it should make the taste a little stronger,” she suggested.

“If I can inhale it at all through that,” Carmilla said with a smile. “I'll try it tonight. Right now I have to go help Lars. So expect me back in about an hour and a half.” Madam Pomfrey had to smile. If Carmilla wasn't aware while around the pitch that wouldn't be a joke. The only time they really left her alone was in a large crowd but even then that was never a guarantee, most Quidditch matches tended to be safe but that was about it.

“You really think it will be that long?” Madam Pomfrey teased as Carmilla went to walk off. She paused when she saw someone asleep in bed.

“Is that Laura?” Carmilla asked a small concerned frown appearing on her face. Madam Pomfrey got up and walked over to her, getting a glass of water and putting it on the bedside table. Madam Pomfrey nodded.

“She came in last night feeling sick and breaking out in a fever. She should be waking up soon,” she answered. “A friend of yours?” Carmilla gave a small shrug.

“Honestly not sure,” Carmilla muttered. “I hope she feels better. Anyway time it, either I'll see you in the next hour and a half or I'll talk to you tomorrow about the whole smoking thing.” Carmilla cast another glance at Laura before leaving, she really did hope she was alright.

****

Carmilla was surprised as she walked through the Quidditch stadium to see several house elves wandering around helping clear up and patch up some of the stadium for the upcoming Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw match; it was weird to see the house elves anywhere but the kitchen if truth be told. It was also weird that Carmilla actually turned up to the class on time but since this was technically detention with the teacher who gave it to her she decided it best not to risk any more punishment.

Carmilla walked over to Lars after she had already taken off her robe and slung down her satchel near one of the benches. The students were simply messing about or chatting waiting for it to start, LaF and Kirsch were among them: annoyingly so was Danny. J.P and Perry were supposed to be there but had been marked as possible candidates for the Hastur dueling contest, so like several other students around the school were being put through more tests.

Lars was also surprised to see her on time. He wouldn't have actually blamed her if she was a little late, it would have lessened the time that there were possible things that could go wrong. While today would involve some Quidditch the bludgers were staying firmly in the box, chained and Carmilla was being kept away from them. While Carmilla would follow the rules of accepting punishment for her actions he didn't want to test the theory if a 359 year old furious injured vampire would be just as patient.

“Thank you for turning up on time,” Lars said genuinely thankful, at first Carmilla took it as sarcastic but then realised that he was sincere a few moments later. Carmilla gave a small nod, her hands shoved in her pockets. She just wanted to know what she was doing here so she could leave. “Come with me.”

Carmilla followed him as he led her a little away from the group of students over to a bench. There were a few bundles on the floor, brooms, equipment and uniforms as soon as she saw them she stopped.

“Seriously?” Carmilla asked, she wasn't amused. “You're making me fix brooms, clean uniforms and making sure everything is squeaky clean.” Lars looked at her his expression serious, she scoffed and walked over to him. Lars hid his smile if he didn't know any better about her condition he would definitely say she was a regular student.

“I'd start with the brooms. Fix any damages on the handles, realign the ends and put them in the store room,” Lars instructed before he pointed the store room out. Carmilla hid the smile that was the only amusing thing about this, she didn't need to be told where it was Eli and her used it often enough. That reminded her that she needed to repair a few things, they had both been a little rough last time.

“Then clean and repair the uniforms I'm guessing? I'm at least allowed to use a wand?” Carmilla sassed. Lars raised his eyebrow slightly, was she really going to sass him when he could give her more work? Carmilla looked over to her stuff and flicked her hand her robes and bag vanished before then reappearing at the side of the bench. She pulled out her black slick wand and sat down as he walked back to do his class. This was going to be tedious.

And she was right; it was tedious. Her only amusement other than seeing a few of the students fall of their brooms was that a the house elf Jip stopped and had a quick chat with her. It was good to see them out of the kitchen. They had a brief chat about cleaning up the stadium and Jip joked about how Carmilla was taking a job off their list. It was one of the reasons she liked Jip, he wasn't afraid to be a smartass to the inhabitants of Hogwarts. She'd even seen him be a smartass with Peeves which was amusing to see him momentarily stumped. Jip if asked nicely by Carmilla would help pull pranks, they could both apparate in the grounds so it was perfect for mischief. Dumbledore still hadn't figured out how she managed to do that in Hogwarts, it should be impossible for her but then again a lot of things should be impossible for her yet she managed.

But now she was stuck taking the pile of brooms into the storeroom. She was doing it absentmindedly it was the only way she was getting through this mundane detention. She'd forgotten to open the door before trying to carry the pile through. She gave a heavy sigh, this was the door that didn't stay full open unless held. While trying to keep hold of the brooms she tried to balance and push the door open, it didn't seem to occur to her in that moment to use magic on the door. With a struggle she managed to get into the room, she was pleased and rather amazed that she'd managed to do it. She put down the broom in a pile to sort out, she decided though to sort out the door that was the biggest annoyance.

Carmilla was too focused on trying to fix the hinges on the door that she didn't acknowledge the panicked shouts of her name. She only paid attention when she heard a fast rattling whistle. She looked round and wished she hadn't. She was sent smashing through the door and crashing into the pile of brooms as the escaped bludger slammed against her face.

Lars rushed as fast as he could to get to her, he didn't even need to be in the room to hear the pain she was in. Broken gasps and loud groans only stopped briefly by a teary whimper. He stood in the doorway it was worse than he thought.

Blood was coming out of multiple wounds, shards of wood had cut her arms and her torso, a few small ones had cut her brow and dug into her forearms. That wasn't the reason she was in noise-making agony. Part of a broken broom handle had cut itself deep under her left collarbone, her white shirt was going red and fast. She wish she could scream, she wish she could let out the pain but her worst injury made it difficult. The bludger had hit her in the side of her jaw, breaking and dislocating it, blood pouring from it. It was one of the things that horrified him, her fangs had bared themselves; a defense mechanism that she couldn't stop. If she needed to attack the thing that had done this even with a broken jaw she could do it or more likely if she needed to feed to heal herself her fangs were ready to bite and pierce flesh. She was trying to move to her side in aim of trying to get to her knees but every time she moved, she hurt herself further.

Lars snapped out of his horror, he tried to find the bludger if it was still in the room embedded somewhere he didn't want to sudden get hit by it or for it to have another chance at Carmilla. He noticed a hole in the back of the wooden wall. Apparently it had made a brief stop of breaking Carmilla's jaw then continued on its way. Lars looked out of the room and around trying to find who he needed. This had to be dealt with quickly.

“JIP!” Lars yelled as loud as he could, getting the elf's attention. He beckoned him over. Jip quickly appeared, he looked confused until Lars moved him into the storage room. Jip looked just as horrified as he did. They both moved over to her. “We need to get her to the infirmary, she needs serious help and people can't see this. Go there, tell Madam Pomfrey that Carmilla is seriously wounded and to be ready, then come and get us,” Lars instructed. Jip nodded and with a loud crackle he had apparated away.

Lars heard approaching footsteps and quickly rushed out of the room, he saw Danny and a few others coming towards him; all concerned.

“Is she okay?” Danny asked, the tremble in her voice showing genuine concern. Lars shook his head.

“No, she's not,” Lars answered. He wasn't even going to hide it. He heard the crackle of Jip arriving back. “I need you to dismiss the class. We're now getting this sorted.” Before Danny could ask anything else Lars had gone back into the room and there was a crackle of them all going.

****

Madam Pomfrey was busy getting everything ready when Jip and Lars appeared holding Carmilla between them. The sudden gut twisting sensation of being apparated made Carmilla slip from their disorientated grip and crash to the floor. She groaned loudly through painful injuries. She couldn't figure out among the pain what she should be focusing on more, her broken jaw or the piece of broom lodged under her collarbone. A few inches over and it could have been fatal for her.

Lars and Jip helped her up from the blood marked floor and over to the bed Madam Pomfrey had been preparing. Madam Pomfrey was already examining the wounds before Carmilla was brought up onto the bed, trying to figure out where the best place would be. It was hard to decide and harder to focus as Carmilla was squirming in pain.

Laura and a few others who had come in with minor problems all looked at each other confused and horrified at the sight of her. Most of them unsure who it was. Jip had startled everyone when he suddenly appeared, he had spoken very fast and then vanished again. Even then it was still uncertain who it was. Laura had thought she heard him say Carmilla but what the hell had happened if that was her?

The curtain had been pulled round to stop the sight of the injuries or Carmilla's fangs from the others. It however didn't stop the distressed noises from Carmilla being heard.

“We need her stiller than this,” Madam Pomfrey told Lars, “try and sort that out while I get what I need.”

It turned out trying to pacify vampire even when heavily wounded was not an easy task. All he had done was put his hand on her arm and he got launched across the room. She was hurt and it wasn't going away quickly enough, her fight or flight was now kicking in and sadly for Lars that meant she was going to become even more of a risk. Lars got up off the floor quickly and brushed himself off, ignoring the pain he felt from being tossed.

“If I do anything with my wand, Poppy she's going to be a nightmare. More than she already is,” Lars informed as he walked over.

“Then do it without a wand,” she told him coming back over with a few vials in her hands. “Surely you've done it before.” Lars cast her a disbelieving smile.

“I have but the people I've done it to aren't-” Madam Pomfrey glared at him reminding him that there were students present beyond the curtain, “-like this.” She didn't doubt it. No one really liked the idea of going against a dangerous undead creature with sharp fangs, super strength and a thirst for blood. It clicked in Madam Pomfrey's head what would work.

She gave a small sigh and put the vials into Lars's hands. She pulled out her wand and pointed it towards her jaw.

“Carmilla, listen to me this is going to hurt but it'll help afterwards,” Madam Pomfrey told her. “Hold still.” Carmilla could barely acknowledge her but knew by the firm yet somehow gentle touch of Madam Pomfrey's hand on her shoulder to keep as still as she could and more importantly not to attack.

The tip of Madam Pomfrey's wand was millimeters away from Carmilla's jaw. The tip started to glow a light pink when there was a sudden cracking sound as her jaw snapped back into place. Carmilla's hand jolted up to her jaw wanting to hold it as the pain rung through it, she couldn't help but be whimpering as it went on. Even Lars had jumped at the sound of the crack, while no doubt it would help it was agonising.

“It's okay. Calm down just another one on your jaw, you'll barely feel it,” she reassured. Carmilla who was able to focus a little more looked disbelieving she just had her jaw snapped back in place, anything was going to hurt. There was a wave of her wand and slight discomfort but the broken parts of her jaw mended quickly. Her body relaxed slightly. There was swelling and still pain but that wasn't anything important. The broken handle poking out of her chest was. “Lars,” Madam Pomfrey said, he offered her the vials. She picked up a dark red potion bottle, it was filled with as much rich blood as possible. She opened the stopper and put mixed part of another potion with it, putting the stopper back in she shook it mixing them together. “Carmilla, there is something in here that will calm you down and start to take away the pain. I need you to drink all of this.”

Opening the stopper she put it in Carmilla's hand, both Lars and Madam Pomfrey helped her sit up, she groaned in agony. Her chest feeling tight around the deep injury. Madam Pomfrey guided the bottle up to Carmilla's mouth she really did need to drink it. A little bit of blood spilled on to Carmilla's lips and instantly her reactions snapped into action. She drained the bottle of its contents in a matter of seconds ignoring any pain in her face as she did. Lars watched as her body began to heal, all the small splinters and shards of wood were forced out of her body and the smaller cuts roughly healed, parts of them were still open; with how little blood there was her body was trying to prioritize injuries. Mainly the large wound in Carmilla's torso.

Madam Pomfrey went to grab the handle of the broom but Carmilla instantly pushed her hands away. The relaxant wasn't working yet, her panic was stronger. Madam Pomfrey managed to grab hold of it but she let go when she realised Carmilla had already grabbed it. She saw her teeth clench before she ripped the broom handle out and chucked it to the floor, making it clatter loudly. Both Madam Pomfrey and Lars looked shocked and a little intimidated as Carmilla clutched a hand over her bleeding chest while trying to contain any pained noises and tears to herself. Madam Pomfrey snapped out of it and got Carmilla to lay down and allow her to be helped. Now all the major injuries were taken care of she could focus on getting her body mended and healed. There was however a slight problem. Her fangs wouldn't go away, not for a while. Carmilla didn't have the energy to force them back and her injuries meant her whole body was on edge regardless of the relaxant her fangs wouldn't vanish until most of her wounds had healed, the swelling on her jaw had soothed, a large amount of blood had been consumed and her body naturally relaxed. It was going to be a long process. A horrible one too, Carmilla knew that she couldn't go anywhere with her fangs on show not even in the infirmary. Carmilla knew what was coming, she didn't like it but she didn't have a choice. A lower-half face mask would cover from her under her nose and down to her throat. She really wasn't going to like this.

Like everyone Laura looked horrified at the sounds that had come from behind the curtain but she was the only person who saw the bloody broom handle fly from underneath the curtain. How high the blood was on the handle was shocking, that must have really been deep in her. Lars pulled back the curtain a little and saw Laura looking at the handle, he bent down and picked it up.

“Escaped bludger,” he told her. “She'll be fine now.” Lars actually sounded reassuring despite being scared himself. He had never seen an injury like that in the school and no one ever react like; but then again Carmilla wasn't a regular person. Laura oddly needed that reassurance, the sickness she had when she woke up from the dream about her was bad enough but the sickness she felt at the thought of Carmilla being seriously hurt was ten times worse.

****

Small plasters and bandages covered Carmilla's arms and hands, on further inspection there had been more wounds than originally noticed. The relaxant while needed at the time had turned out to not be as helpful in the long run it had slowed down what healing process she had. The swelling in her jaw was making it difficult to drink and the pain in her body felt throbbing. Her bloody damaged white shirt had been changed to a black clean one. Sleeves rolled up, only a few buttons closed showing some of her bandages and sports bra on view. It felt restricted with so many done up, she already felt uncomfortable with the damn mask around her jaw let alone any more distress.

There was a tiny little gap near her mouth on the hood, Carmilla had managed to stick the straw of a cup through it. She would make it disappear after she was finished but she was agitated and bored, there was nothing more than she wanted to be out of the hospital but strangely enough Madam Pomfrey had told her she wasn't allowed to go anywhere for the next two days at least. While she might be sturdier than others in the school that didn't mean that she was invincible.

It was quiet for a while even with the curtain pulled back no one had bothered her, even Laura who was doing some school work while sitting in bed. She only had astronomy class today, though right now that was the last thing on her mind. She wanted to talk to Carmilla, not that she'd be able to talk back but she wanted to check on her. Laura had decided if Carmilla looked over she would talk but right now Carmilla looked like she wanted no disruptions.

Sadly though Carmilla's peace and quiet wasn't going to last. It was someone who Carmilla was surprised to see and really wished they hadn't come up to see her. Danny walked into the infirmary and looked around before seeing her, she didn't even realise Laura was present she was so set on seeing Carmilla.

Carmilla hadn't been paying attention and didn't notice that Danny was there until she couldn't do anything about it. Sitting fully up with a small groan which the hood muffled, she moved the cup and straw away from her mouth before putting it on the bedside table, the minor hole near her mouth sealed itself. Danny looked at all her injuries, she'd seen her in some states but none like this, not for a while.

“Wow... that bludger really got you this time,” Danny said not thinking about what she was saying. Carmilla glared up at her. Compared to this the last time was barely a scratch snapped wrists from trying to stop it, she was in and out of the infirmary but this time she was here for a while. That was worrying. Danny caught sight of the look and cleared her throat. “Sorry I didn't come here to upset you. I was.... almost concerned about you and thought I might as well check in on you since I was on this level anyway.” It was a lie and Carmilla knew that, it wasn't just 'oh I'm in the area' trip she'd purposely come up here to see her. “It's probably a stupid question because obviously you're in bad shape but are you doing better? For Lars to bring you here with Jip it must have been pretty bad, I mean if you couldn't apparate yourself here it must have been really bad.”

Laura who couldn't help but overhear was confused on multiple parts. Did Danny actually have a care for Carmilla? They fought pretty well in the hall and were savage while talking to each other, why would Danny care now? And what did Danny mean about Carmilla apparating herself here, not even Dumbledore could apparate in the school grounds did she really think Carmilla could?

Carmilla clicked her fingers, a small blackboard and chalk appeared into her hand. Carmilla started to write on the board while Danny started talking again.

“Lars said he'll come and see you soon by the way, he asked me if I saw you to see if you were up for him to come see you.” She paused waiting for Carmilla to finish writing, a pain in her hand slowed her down. “I don't think Lars will get you to do anything like this-” Carmilla tapped the chalk on board finishing her writing. Danny kept quiet.

Carmilla turned it round showing it off to her. Danny's face dropped slightly while anger showed in Carmilla's eyes. It was clear that she didn't want her here. Two words were on the board. 'Fuck off!' Simple and to the point. Danny gave a little almost hurt smile and nodded.

“Yeah it was a bit of a mistake coming to check on you,” Danny said quietly. “I'll tell Lars that it's okay to come see you.”

Carmilla watched Danny as she went and turned to leave. What did she think she was doing coming here to check on her? Was she stupid in thinking that Carmilla would want to see her all?

“Hey,” Laura said with a small smile as Danny saw her. Maybe a quick word with her will cut the tension that had just happened. Danny was startled followed quickly by concern.

“Laura, are you okay? What happened?” Danny asked quickly. Laura shook her head a little telling her not to worry.

“Just a little sickness it's fine,” she answered calmly. “Doing a lot better than I was earlier. Funny enough it's been a little busy in here today too really focus on how ill I'm feeling.” Laura cast a look to Carmilla, her eyes had softened listening to her. She would have given her a small smile if Laura could see it. She hadn't even had it on long but Carmilla was already sick of her hood.

“I can imagine,” Danny replied, still concerned about Laura but she seemed to be fine. She followed Laura's look and saw how softly Carmilla watched her. Laura didn't acknowledge how much softness there was but Danny could see it, she wondered if Carmilla even knew how she was looking at her. The thought didn't help Danny as she felt the anger build. Her restraint didn't hold out long. “Are you serious?” Both Laura and Carmilla looked to her. Laura was shocked by the hostility in her voice, she'd been fine a minute ago. Carmilla was simply a little confused, she was used to the anger Danny directed at her. Most of the time it was with a good reason.

Carmilla raised an eyebrow and gave her a questioning look. What had she done this time? The look just made Danny get increasingly infuriated.

“Right, like you don't know,” Danny snapped shooting a look from her to Laura. “Are you seriously going to do this again?” Carmilla's confusion turned into anger, she knew exactly what Danny was talking about and if Danny knew anything about her she shouldn't push it any further. “Look what happened before-” Danny didn't stop even as Carmilla got to her feet ignoring every pain in her body, “-you really would risk it again or are simply doing it to get at me?” Carmilla had to clench her hands into fists. She couldn't lose it not here and not in her state. It was the first time she was grateful for the hood covering her mouth. Danny could be dead in a matter of seconds if it wasn't.

Laura wasn't sure what was going on but hated that she knew she was a massive part of it.

“What's going on?” Laura asked cautiously. Both of them looked to her. “You look at me then all of this kicks off. What am I causing here?” Carmilla managed to get out a word through the pain in her jaw.

“Nothing-”

“Seriously?” Danny cut off, a mixture of anger and disbelief on her face. Did Laura have no idea how Carmilla was looking at her? Did Laura have any feelings back for her? She really seemed clueless about it. “You should really think about what's going on it that head of yours-”

Carmilla shoved Danny back and hard, she needed her to be quiet. Not only because this was complicated with Laura being here but Danny was clouding her thoughts. Carmilla didn't need to be confused along with unsettled while trapped in the hospital wing. Carmilla clutched her chest wound as she clenched her teeth, which set off the agony in her jaw.

Danny went to retaliate when she felt Carmilla's attitude change entirely. The low crackle of a growl in her throat, which she made sure only Danny heard, caused her to pause and rethink. Was she really going to pursue this? It was only when Carmilla glared at her with dark almost murderous eyes she decided it was a good time to leave it alone.

The strict and firm voice of Madam Pomfrey interrupted them as she came back into the infirmary. She couldn't even leave for ten minutes without some kind of problem happening.

“Carmilla, bed. Danny, leave. You both know better than this,” Madam Pomfrey instructed. Neither of them moved, Carmilla refused to stop glaring and Danny refused to move almost afraid of what Carmilla would do if she took her eyes off her. “Now.” Danny made the right choice and left first after giving Laura a brief smile. Carmilla didn't look at Laura, she couldn't not with her thoughts being as mixed as they had become. Danny was way out of line. She went to the bed and yanked the curtain across, blocking her from Laura she couldn't deal with that.

Laura could do nothing but sit there wondering what the in all the confusing hell had she just witnessed.

****

Carmilla was sat up in bed, a board on the bed she was using as a top to draw on. She was drawing on a loose piece of parchment with her quill. Her brow furrowed as she did. Laura had been discreetly casting glances at her, she'd seen her draw the ink out of the parchment whenever she made a mistake. Laura had to admit she was happy that Madam Pomfrey had opened the curtain between them, it was interesting seeing Carmilla do something that didn't involve her being awkward or a pain in the ass.

Her drawing went on for a while, she seemed to be getting more defeated as she did she was making more mistake and not even trying to correct them anymore just an abundance of incorrect portraits on the end of her bed. Carmilla went to dip the tip of her quill into the well when she finally ran out of it. She sighed heavily, she didn't have her bag with her and was too tired to remember the spell to conjure ink. Laura had gotten up, her ink bottle in hand. She may or may not have been watching her a little less discreetly now but Carmilla still hadn't noticed; apparently there were times that she was distracted.

“Hey,” Laura said softly. Carmilla looked round to her a little surprised, it was nice but she was still surprised. “Looks like you're empty.” Laura offered the bottle. If Carmilla's mouth was on view Laura would be given a soft smile. Carmilla took it off her and nodded a thanks. “Can I sit with you?” Carmilla barely hesitated before she shifted moved the board a little, making room for her. Laura sat down and watched her reach for the small blackboard that she had used to swear at Danny. She wrote for a second before turning it round and showing it to Laura. Laura had to laugh.

'Hey' Laura couldn't help but think that this was going to be an amusing conversation.

“How are you feeling? I saw you briefly when you came in, not exactly sure what happened but it looked pretty bad,” Laura asked. Carmilla started writing again.

'I'm fine. Quidditch pitch accident. Didn't see the bludger, I got hit.' Carmilla started to rub it out as Laura spoke again.

“Is that what the mouth hood thing is about you got hurt and need it?” Carmilla nodded before she started to write.

'Broken and dislocated jaw. A few cuts and bruises too.'

Laura couldn't believe it. How sturdy was Carmilla? She'd been in a brutal duel with Danny followed by fist fight with her, she'd dead-stopped a bludger and taken one to the jaw. There was more than a messed up jaw and a few cuts, Laura saw what was pulled from her, how bloody the busted piece of wood was. That must have been in deep. Carmilla was something else. Laura couldn't help but remember the dream with her, the dream had made her feel sick but now something had changed. She wasn't sure what but something had.

****

Lars had a book tucked up under his arm as he and Osman walked through the quiet corridors towards the hospital wing. Lars had to admit he was unsettled at the idea of seeing Carmilla. Seeing her so wounded and still going made him realise just how different she was and how much she wanted to be a normal student. She could easily refuse to do anything, she could just be another prowling creature of the Hogwarts ground, she could cause mayhem and incite terror but she didn't. That's what unsettled him her want of normality despite being so different.

Osman sensed how uncomfortable Lars had become, he took hold of his hand his fingers effortlessly intertwining together. Lars had never had to deal with Carmilla as much as Osman had. For the most part Carmilla avoided the Quidditch pitch or more so avoided it when lessons or large practices were happening. Osman knew how she acted and knew some truth to the more disturbing rumors. If Lars knew what his husband did he definitely would have second thoughts about going down there, it's one of the reasons Osman joined him. If Carmilla did start to become agitated then he could try to defuse the situation. He doubted she would do anything especially with it being in the hospital ward but he made Lars feel calmer.

They walked in and saw Carmilla reading in the end bed, Laura had gone to get ready for her only class so she could actually focus now. All Carmilla wanted was rest and apparently it was hard to come by. Osman gave Lars's hand a reassuring squeeze.

“You got this, love,” Osman told him with a smile, truly believing it. Lars had dealt with various tough and uncomfortable situations before, true it wasn't a vampire who got extremely wounded because of him, but he could handle it. Lars tried to believe it as best as he could, he took a breath before they both walked over.

Carmilla glanced up from her book and saw them walk over. While she was annoyed that once again her silence had been interrupted she was curious on what Lars was going to do. She didn't even have to look at him long to realise he was almost scared. Osman seemed completely calm and was looking at the hood around her mouth, he guessed what it was for. It was bizarre to see her willingly restricted. She would fight anyone who tried especially those who succeeded which is why she was in this situation with Danny.

She put the book down and waited for either of them to talk. Her jaw ached but if the silence remained anymore she'd talk. It was becoming uncomfortable someone had to end it. Osman took pity and broke it.

“You know from what I got told, Carm you look in pretty decent shape. I'm guessing Poppy has been working miracles again,” Osman said with a smile. She gave a brief nod and readied herself for the aching pain of talking. She tried to keep in mind that actually moving her jaw would stop it seizing and causing more issues.

“She's... she's been helping me... with my special requirements too,” Carmilla told him, pausing a little longer than she liked she didn't realise just how much her jaw would hurt. Osman nodded understanding that she couldn't exactly say about the special diet she was on outloud. Carmilla looked to Lars, she was still waiting for something from him.

“I'm glad to see you doing better than when we brought you here,” Lars told her, “honestly it was quite terrifying to see.” Carmilla didn't doubt it. “I wanted to apologise for it happening all together.”

“What did happen?” Carmilla questioned, clearly she remembered the bludger hitting her but she was uncertain how since she was far from the lesson and they weren't even using them. Lars looked uncomfortable but cleared his throat.

“There was a mishap with one of the students while flying and they crashed into the Quidditch crate,” Carmilla frowned. “They basically pushed down on the broom too hard, they were tossed off it and hit the crate, it opened with quite a bit of force. One of the bludgers restraints apparently needed repairing, it smashed free... you pretty much know the rest.” Carmilla gave a heavy sigh, just her luck for things like that to happen.

“Not your fault,” Carmilla told him simply. Lars gave a small smile, he still felt it was and she was just trying to make him feel at ease. He'd heard that she could be rather unforgiving it made him wonder if she would forget this and how he was involved.

“Since you're laid up because of a situation I shouldn't have put you in I brought you this to read,” Lars said as he showed her Osman's book. The book she'd been helping out with just to get time to read it. He handed it to her. “Car said you've waited a long time to read this, that it seems rather important to you. I know I took away your privilege of reading it as punishment but you should really have this right now.”

Carmilla grinned under her mask as she took it off him, she ran her hand over the cover and looked down at it. It was a little tattered and worn but it didn't matter how the leather bound book looked what was inside was important and what Carmilla craved. Lars couldn't help but wonder what she was so desperate for, he'd spoken to Osman about it and he didn't hesitate in telling her that Carmilla would want it. Yet when Lars asked what it was Osman didn't answer properly, he simply said a book of spells and stories. He was lying there was much more to it than that. Carmilla wanted it for the lessons and the secrets hidden in it, for her to wait for something and work for it she wanted it deeply. She needed it.

“Thank you,” Carmilla said happily before opening the book and flicking to the pages she left on. She wouldn't be angry at Lars now, now she had the book she wouldn't pay attention to anything else. Nothing really mattered to her anymore.

“Enjoy it, Carm I'll come back in a couple of hours,” Osman told her with a grin, “can't have you enjoying the book all at once.” Carmilla raised an eyebrow and gave him a playful look. “Lars, I just gotta have a word with Carmilla mind giving us a minute.” Lars didn't really question it and walked off after giving Carmilla a small smile. That went a lot better than he expected.

Carmilla wondered what this private word was about they could talk about a lot but most of the conversations were in a empty classroom not a semi-busy hospital wing. Osman pulled the curtain round a little. Now she was really curious. Osman pulled a vial out of his pocket, Carmilla chuckled knowing instantly what it was.

“You said before that it wasn't against the rules for you because you created it. I thought you'd like to remember everything you read,” he said as he handed her the learning potion. “Also you should thank me for the book he was freaking out wondering how to apologise.” Carmilla nodded. She'd thank them both properly when she had this mask off.

Osman left her be so she could drink and start eagerly reading all the pages she could in two hours.

****

The next morning Carmilla sluggishly walked towards the greenhouse, all prepared to do whatever Professor Sprout asked of her. Carmilla may have gotten restless during the night and decided to sneak out of the hospital ward to continue the classes to get this detention period over with. Herbology and potions that was all she had left. The book had made her restless there were several references of spells and books she'd never heard of. Carmilla shouldn't be surprised that there was stuff she hadn't heard of she might be old but things were much older than her and had left so much to learn but this stuck with her. She felt like she needed to understand these spells and read these books, she'd already decided to find Osman after this class and ask.

Carmilla hadn't been paying attention to the students walking past her, she'd taken off her hood and found that though her fangs had hid and the swelling had gone down enough to talk she had a large dark bruise across the side of her face. It was enough for students to stare, there was no doubt in her mind that most of the school knew about the Quidditch pitch incident. There was nothing like school gossip. Especially when it came to her.

She followed a group of first years into the greenhouse which startled a few of them. They wondered what she would be doing in their class. Though Carmilla hadn't been paying much attention as she was walking through the corridors, she soon noticed that a few of the first years darted out of her way letting her through. She had to smile, she knew instantly they had been told the scariest of rumours.

All the time the rumours became wilder, it had become an amusing past time to see how far they'd gone. Carmilla's current favourite rumour was that she was a skulking beast that the teachers use to find out who has been causing mischief or bullying other students, once she'd found one she'd tell the teachers and they'd come to a agreement if Carmilla should drag them and leave them in the forbidden forest.

Eli and Spencer, her long term bestfriend, didn't help these rumors. They'd make up entirely new things and tell them to people or talk about something Carmilla was supposed to have done near a group of first years and that was it. The first years would do the rest that's why they targeted the younger students they had no real idea who she was so it became so much more fun to see what was said about this 'terrifying' person. Eli's favourite moment was when a first year was talking about Carmilla, sharing a rumour about how she drags people off and leaves them in the dungeon or forest not realising Carmilla was there. It was in that moment Carmilla made a choice, she lent down to the group and told her that she'll also drag people into the lake. The expression on the first years was a picture of horror. All of the Slytherins in the group at the time couldn't help but laugh as they rushed off. Soon that was part of the rumours too. It was rare she got involved but she couldn''t help having fun with them at times.

A voice broke Carmilla from her amusement.

“Miss Karnstein, what are you doing here?” Professor Sprout asked, surprised to see her up and about. “I heard there was an incident at the Quidditch pitch yesterday.” Carmilla noticed from the corner of her eye that the first years had begun to pay great attention to her. She could have fun right now, see how many more children she could scare.

“Bludger attack. I wasn't on guard so I couldn't stop it. It ended up with a snapped jaw and me ripping a broom handle out of my chest before Madam Pomfrey could,” Carmilla answered casually, making it seem like it was nothing to her. She caught sight of a few disturbed looks, no doubt this would add to the rumour. “I'm fine though. I'm sure Professor Axelle made you aware that he had assigned me here to make up for that little issue in the entrance hall.”

Professor Sprout nodded, she had been made fully aware of what Carmilla had done. Not only by Lars but McGonagall had also told her. The reason hadn't been told in great detail but it was no surprise that Danny was involved.

“You've come here to get it over with then?”

“Better to get it over with than just sitting bored in the hospital wing.” Professor Sprout frowned.

“Madam Pomfrey has cleared you to leave the hospital, right?” There was a moment of silence before a awkward grin came on her face.

“....yes?” Professor Sprout sighed heavily.

“You should go back before we're both in trouble with her.”

Carmilla gave a lop-sided smile, Madam Pomfrey could be rather stern when she wanted to be. She had no problems understanding why Professor Sprout was hesitant about letting Carmilla in right now. While they were good friends Professor Sprout (like many of the other teachers) had heard the extent of Carmilla's injuries. Madam Pomfrey would give her disapproving stern look to anyone with this injury.

“I'll tell Poppy that I insisted and refused to leave,” Carmilla told her. “It isn't a lie. Please. I'm bored out of my mind up there.”

“You hate doing anything, you're really that bored?” Carmilla nodded, a brief uncomfortable look flickered across her face her jaw stung. Professor Sprout sighed and gave in. “You can go in the greenhouse next door, tend to the Gold Leaf flowers and Silver Vines. Harvest the Snappers and Poppers, be careful they are rather lively this bunch. Collect the items on the list on the wall then take them to the potions class. You can go after that. It's not as much as it sounds.” Carmilla nodded before going to leave. “And be cautious your 'friend' has been eager for you.” Professor Sprout smiled as Carmilla sighed heavily and made her way to the next greenhouse. She didn't like the idea of her 'friend' being so eager for her.

Carmilla grabbed the leather gardening gloves from a table as she walked into the next greenhouse. Tugging them on she muttered under her breath and they fitted snugly to her hands. She preferred a a more comfortable fit, it allowed her to work better. She picked up a watering can, a pair of gardening scissors and a small bag of plant feed.

Her herbology skills were one of her lesser known talents. It was more she knew what she needed to know to make certain things and how to care for what she wanted.

Walking over to the table filled with potted plants Carmilla struggled to find a place to drop all her items. Nudging some of the pots aside she finally got a space and dropped her collected items. She looked around the table making sure she had everything she needed. So far she had everything. Before she started she walked around the table and looking at all the plants in boxes and pots, she frowned. Other than a few softly moving plants there was nothing. Carmilla's eager friend wasn't around which made her happy, she didn't want to deal with that today.

Carmilla walked back round to her plants and began doing her calm work of tending to the plants. Starting by wiping down the leaves of the large Gold Leaf plant, they needed a soft touch and a keen eye to make sure every part of it had been cleaned. Her mind was wandering as she pulled out her wand, she tapped the watering can and it slowly filled with water as it raised in the air. Once full it tilted slightly and water slowly trickled down onto the Silver Vines. The thin soft vines raised up from their little coiled position and tried to play with the water, trying to catch and wrap itself around the water. Carmilla smiled it was kind of cute to see this vines be playful.

She took a minutes pause from tending to the plants. It was nice to have a calm and careless moment, she watched Professor Sprout in the next greenhouse teach. She wasn't sure exactly what she was teaching but she was amused that every now and then a student would glance at Carmilla with a curious look of what she was doing here and how she got away with looking a lot more relaxed than any other student. Leather trousers and untied boots weren't exactly part of the school dress code. When they realised they had been caught they quickly looked back to Professor Sprout. She had to smile it reminded her of how quickly Laura had darted away the first time they met.

Carmilla went back to working on the plants after placing her wand on the table, her mind had drifted to Laura. It was a nice thought. While she was glad Laura was out of the hospital wing today she was also upset a little that she wouldn't be around. She'd grown used very quickly to having her around even if they weren't talking her presence was nice. She refused to think about Danny's reaction to Laura and her smiling, that would just turn her thoughts sour. For now she wanted to focus on all the other things that had happened, skipping over a few of the not so pleasant things. The whole 'Fangface' incident and asking her about the werewolf attacks on her, if she was a werewolf. Carmilla was many things but she wasn't that.

It came to her that the longer she was in contact with Laura the more she started to act a little awkwardly; awkward wasn't her. She was never awkward, caught off guard and a bad liar maybe but never awkward. Charming and seductive yes, frustrating and up herself definitely but she'd never really been awkward with anyone. Especially with women; so why was this any different?

She tried to push it all from her mind and get back to nice thoughts and the work in front of her. The Gold Leafs needed sprinkles of water and the Silver Vines needed to have the feed pressed into the soil. Working with the Silver Vines would keep her distracted, they tended to be quite cute and wrap gently around your fingers or hand, not hurting or being annoying they simply liked to be there.

Carmilla put her mind to task and picking up her wand she tapped the watering can to go to the Golden Leaf plants and focus on them. Keeping a hold of her wand she raised it above the Silver Vines and see if they could stretch up to reach it, it was close swaying its limbs to see if it could catch it but had no such luck. Carmilla gave a little crooked smile which showed her teeth, it was like playing with a pet.

She always liked the Vines a completely harmless plant but the small sack of seeds it developed in its roots were incredibly useful in many potions especially ones that helped heal wounds. Luckily the Silver Vines gave these up willingly, they discarded the sacks and they'd be collected for the hospital wing.

Her smile drooped as her brow frowned. She heard the shuffling sound of something across the floor. Tightening her grip on her wand she crouched down quickly and looked under the table. Nothing there. She dragged her eyes around the room, looking for any signs of movement that could have caused the sound. She even took a deep sniff of the air maybe a fragrance from one of the plants would give something away. There was nothing. Carmilla stood up uncertain if she had heard anything at all. She looked around at eye level but nothing. Carmilla sighed and put her wand on the edge of table, she wanted to keep it close. Just in case.

There was nothing for a while. The sound of Professor Sprout teaching in the next greenhouse and the students trying the small things she'd shown them and Carmilla walking around the table, room trying to find a book on harvesting. Professor Sprout hadn't been wrong when she said the Snappers and Poppers were lively Carmilla was glad she'd put the gloves on otherwise she would have little thorn marks and rashes on her hand. She was trying to find a way in harvesting them without getting attacked and without using magic, despite their temperament they had a low resistance for anything magical. They would wither, ruining what was needed.

Carmilla took the book over to where she'd been standing, she was looking between the flowers and the book trying to figure out exactly what was best to do. This was more tricky than she expected.

A loud thud against the table leg and the fast sound of slithering distracted Carmilla but only for a couple of seconds. That was the amount of time she had before a thick black tendril wrapped itself around the lower-half of her leg. Her 'friend' had finally found her. Carmilla didn't stay standing for long as the plant yanked her into the air briefly before she fell to the floor. She groaned as it dragged her underneath the table. She tried to kick the vine away from her leg, hoping for any kind of release. She needed to get out of here. It gave up her leg and she scurried from under the table, narrowly missing banging her head. As she got out she messily grabbed her wand and dashed for the door. Professor Sprout had underestimated how eager her 'friend' was. Carmilla was tripped up as a vine wrapped itself around her ankle. Her wand clattered from her hand and rolled further toward the door.

A few of the distracted first years had been watching Carmilla, they were unsure what was happening but oddly had to smile. How she was pulled and tripped almost looked like something from a comedy sketch. Despite being tugged about it didn't look overly violent, they reckoned if whatever was happening wanted to hurt Carmilla it would've by now. They tried to turn their attention back to class but couldn't help but glance over wondering if Carmilla would come back into view. She didn't.

Carmilla tried to scramble across the floor for her wand but was dragged back as the vine wrapped up her entire left leg while another was twisting around her waist. She stopped her squirming and took a breath. The plant stopped too. Carmilla shuddered as she now realised that a lot of her shirt was covered in a goop that secreted from the plant's limb. She needed to relax. She was face down and risked moving her arms and head slightly. The plant didn't react. Carmilla gave a small sigh of relief and looked for her wand, her sigh of relief vanished; it was partly into the next room. Carmilla was going to have to be fast if she wanted her wand. She thought calmly, she needed too. While this wasn't Devil's Snare relaxing thoughts helped. Among her various thoughts she was surprised that one of Laura relaxed her the quickest. Now wasn't the time to question it. She was calm and that's what was important.

The plant's limbs had gone limp around her. Carmilla gave a brief breath and then launched herself away from it, hoping she wouldn't get caught. She dropped her hand on the floor as she tried not to stumble. Her stumble was the one thing that stopped her being grabbed as it went for her leg. She managed to grab hold of her wand. She smiled as she did, she turned and faced it.

“Immobu-” The wand was smacked out of her hand and smashed into the next greenhouse through a glass panel. The class next door didn't have long to register what happened as they became too startled when Carmilla was launched through the window too.

Carmilla landed hard on the long table smashing through several pots, covering her clothes in soil and pottery. She could only lay there for a few seconds as she realised what happened. It was far too eager and it playful behaviour was too much now. With a low groan Carmilla sat up, she put her hand to the back of her head checking for injuries. There were none, she was lucky. With a heavy sigh she reached for her wand, her muscles aching, she ignored it and grabbed her wand. Forcing herself to stand up she muttered under her breath and gave a small swish of her wand as she walked across the table. All the pots mended themselves and the plants re-potted behind her step. She climbed through the shattered glass panel, it mending itself after she was through.

Professor Sprout and all the students couldn't help but watch as a frustrated Carmilla searched for the hiding plant. Most likely once it realised she had her wand it would be in danger so went back to hiding. It only took her a moment to find it. A vine came up and wrapped itself around Carmilla's arm as an attempt to disarm her, she managed to pull it away. Several spells were fired. None which were audible to the class. She crouched down and picked up a glass container. She walked into Professor Sprout's greenhouse and handed the shrunk contained writhing black plant.

“I'm sorry about that, Pomona. I was caught off guard,” Carmilla told her, putting her wand in her pocket. The entire class stared at her. “More of the tentacula side is showing today. Be careful.” Carmilla brushed off what dirt she could, which ultimately wasn't a lot the goop had stuck some of it to her. She ran her hand down slime covered arm, getting rid of some of it. “I'm gonna go back up to the hospital wing. After this Poppy is not going to allow me to leave.” Professor Sprout nodded, once the rash from the goop started Madam Pomfrey would shout at Carmilla for certain.

“Carmilla, a question before you go,” Professor Sprout said stopping her wiping down her sleeve, she looked up at her. “Why didn't you use wandless magic to stop it?” Carmilla stared blankly at Professor Sprout. This went on for a minute. Carmilla raised her hand slightly and went to give an answer but slowly recoiled her fingers.

“You really want to know?” Carmilla asked looking a bit embarrassed. “I honestly forgot I could do it.” Professor Sprout was surprised at her answer. “I'm going to go.” Carmilla left swiftly. She wasn't looking forward to seeing Madam Pomfrey especially since she could already feel the warmth of the rash appearing on her stomach. This wasn't going to be fun.

****

“Miss Karnstein, what have I told you before about leaving the hospital ward while injured?” Madam Pomfrey said sternly. Carmilla took note that she'd used her last name instead, she was mad.

“Don't do it,” Carmilla answered, subconsciously scratching at the rash on her arm. Madam Pomfrey blustered over with a container filled with a nasty looking paste.

Carmilla had been told to remove to her shirt which was fine with her. The slime from the Flittering Tentacula had seeped from her clothes onto her skin and was causing a burning itchy fever. So sitting there in trousers ad sports bra was a relief thanks to cold air.

Madam Pomfrey put a thick line of the paste down each arm across her lower back and stomach. Carmilla cringed it felt unpleasantly cold and grainy.

“It's your own fault,” Madam Pomfrey reminded. Carmilla sighed, she knew but still the paste was unpleasant and she knew it was going to get worse.

The rest handled itself, the grainy paste came to life and squirmed around her arms and torso, anywhere the rash was. It took a while but it was slowly and somewhat painfully sucking out the goop that the plant had left in her.

In the time Carmilla was waiting for this to be done several people entered but only one caught her interest; Sherman Hollis, Laura's dad. She wondered what he was doing here, it was hard not to over hear his conversation. She shouldn't have been surprised that it was about Laura and what had been happening for to be in the hospital wing. Madam Pomfrey was polite and told him that she was dealing with sickness and troubled sleep, there wasn't really anything she could do for her but had decided to keep an eye on her just in case. Carmilla had to admit it sated a long curiosity in her too, she didn't know why Laura had been here.

Sherman wasn't overall satisfied with the answer, he didn't like the idea of Laura being ill and nothing could be done about it, but at least he knew what was wrong and that it was nothing serious. He looked around not sure what he was waiting for as Madam Pomfrey went to check on Carmilla, he hadn't registered that she was there and she wasn't sure if it was a good thing or not.

He eventually did but by that time the paste had gone dry and crumbled away, allowing Carmilla to put on a clean non-gooped shirt. Not that he hadn't seen her without a shirt hurt in the hospital wing before but it wasn't something that they liked doing.

Carmilla cast him a small smile as he walked over. The curiosity on his face was clear already, he wondered what had happened.

“Why am I not surprised that you still frequent the hospital wing,” Sherman laughed returning the smile. Carmilla had give a light laugh.

“You know me, Sherman, I like to keep myself busy and Poppy on her toes,” she joked.

“That and you're not a fan of change,” he added. Carmilla couldn't argue against it, he was right. “So what have you done this time?”

Carmilla didn't answer at first, she simply looked at Sherman. It was a strange feeling him being here. He had changed so much, obviously in looks but also how protective he'd become. That was clear in how he'd come in here, seeing how frustrated he'd become with such a limited answer, how he was at her duel and how he asked Carmilla what was going on between them. That was the finisher of it all, that was all she needed to know how deeply he'd changed. He helped protect the wizarding world even after Eileen had passed, it was clear it was for Laura to make sure the world was a little safer for her. He protected her from the horrible world outside but now he was making sure she was safe in Hogwarts too. He'd already said he almost 100% sure what Carmilla was before he asked about Laura and her, he was getting ready for what if there was something. It wasn't just about being respectful, it was an assessment. Was Carmilla safe enough for Laura?

She hadn't realised her smile had drooped while she was thinking, her thoughts were stuck with how Eileen and Sherman had been when they were younger. Carmilla had seen them grow from friends to be more. They were risk takers, challenged everything, soft, caring and playful but tough and protective. They were perfect. It was a shame that Laura didn't have as much time with Eileen that Carmilla had. The stories she could tell about Laura.

“You've aged,” Sherman said bringing her out of thought.

“Hmm?” Carmilla questioned trying to ground herself.

“You can just tell,” he replied. “There's just something in you that shows you've aged.” Carmilla pushed the comment aside.

“Age is just a number, Sherman, I stopped counting a long time back.” Carmilla realised what she had said, she felt stunned as Sherman stared at her. Now was not the time to realise anything about her condition. “A few incidents in various classes, nothing to worry about.”

“Your classes must be pretty hard going.” She nodded.

“Doing detention. Quidditch injury and a slight injury in the greenhouse today. I'm fine-” She saw Madam Pomfrey walk past with a small glare. “-thanks to Madam Pomfrey's help,” Carmilla said loud enough with an amusing but grateful tone. Madam Pomfrey gave a huff as she walked on but secretly appreciated the acknowledgment of her hard work.

Sherman watched Carmilla get up and stretch, it was amazing to see that physically she had not aged a day since they were in school, he'd seen her a few times after that but it was enough time for no visual aging to be understandable. The unchanging appearance of Carmilla somewhat irked him, not that she would ever confirm it but the condition would always leave her like this, it unsettled him that if Laura was interested and possibly pursuing it she had no idea who she was in for. Saying Carmilla was a 'what' just for a condition she didn't ask for was wrong, she was human just with very poor circumstances. Even with that in mind his protective side had risen, what would Carmilla have with Laura?

There was an awkward moment of silence as she sat back down. Both of them had years of things they could talk about but nothing seemed right. Talking about memories? That could end in disaster. Eileen? Not likely, that was too raw for Carmilla to be asking questions, Sherman had just found out Carmilla was here and about her condition for her to start talking about Eileen... no, not now. What Carmilla had been doing all these years? That would be a quick conversation, spending it in Hogwarts or on the rare occasion partaking in activities she shouldn't, with Sherman being an auror he wouldn't appreciate her rare pastime.

“So-” Sherman finally decided to break the silence, “-how bad were the injuries this time?” Carmilla smiled that was a safe enough topic.

“Well the greenhouse one was just carelessness,” Carmilla told him. “A few bruises and a minor rash which with cleared up just before you noticed me. Needless to say I'm not going to be caught off guard again by a Flittering Tentacula.” Sherman looked confused, was that even a thing? Carmilla caught the look and knew she had to explain it was a unique plant so she shouldn't have been surprised. “While on one of my rare excursions away from Hogwarts I came across a herbologist, he wares were a bit shady if you ask me nothing dangerous but I did wonder for a while where he got his items. Anyway among this table he had this strange and interesting plant which apparently grew rapidly in this total eclipse of the sun... well that's what he told me anyway. That doesn't really matter, it sounds good though. Basically a Flitterbloom, you know that harmless looking Devil's Snare plant and a Venomous Tentacula were in the same area, their roots got combined or something, he wasn't too clear on the details, which again is shady but they created this kind of hybrid seed. I got one and brought it here where it's being studied by Professor Sprout. The thing is it likes to grab and tug which is what happened but as it's growing it getting this kind of sap that it secrets which causes fever and rashes. It's a pain but when its calmer it's a nice plant.”

Sherman cracked a smile, of course she would find something that was different from somewhere a little dubious and keep it. Again she never changed.

“And the second one?” he questioned, folding his arms. “I heard some of the students mention something about a Quidditch accident? Apparently rumors being spread about you too hasn't changed.” Another thing he was right about. “Bet that was pretty bad.” Carmilla had a chuckle that was putting it lightly. She might be prone to accidents but the Quidditch pitch one was the worst one in a while.

“You remember in care of creatures class and the whole dragon incident? It was as bad as that,” Carmilla said with a smile. Sherman frowned.

“Which time?” Carmilla raised her hands and made them shake while she poke with an amused tone.

“Tremble-hands Travis, he got startled remember?” She lowered her hand as he grinned.

“Tripped on the tail as it hid, right?” Carmilla nodded.

“I grabbed him and yanked him out of the way as it attacked,” she reminded. “I got hit in the chest with a frickin' boulder that it chucked and get smashed into a tree. Dislocated shoulder, three broken ribs and some internal bleeding.” Sherman shook his head. The normal amount of injuries she got then.

The silence returned. Carmilla took note that there was something he wanted to ask. A slight stern expression had slipped on his face, it wasn't too noticeable but she knew it well enough. It was something personal. She waited for it.

“Do you have feelings for Laura?” he asked seriously. Carmilla stared at him an unsure and slightly awkward crooked smile on her lips. It wasn't what she expected. Sherman could see the trouble that grew on her face, he was waiting for something.

Carmilla didn't give any answer, truth be told she didn't know how. She didn't even know how she felt. How could she describe what was going on with Laura in a feeling to her dad? It wasn't the easiest thing to do to find a way to say; 'At times I turn rather awkward around your daughter who happens to be rather sweet yet really annoying and I had a unwillingly thought about her at a really inappropriate time with my friend who I fuck with on a regular basis.' She wasn't sure there was a feeling for that or an acceptable, appropriate way to explain it.

Sherman was still waiting for any kind of answer even if it wasn't a verbal one. For once there wasn't anything, it was surprising. Maybe she had changed, enough at least to control her feelings better.

It took her a few minutes but she managed to finally figure something.

“I...” she didn't mean to pause, “...don't have anything for Laura.” Sherman sighed heavily. Carmilla wasn't a convincing liar, she never had been when put on the spot. He unfolded his arms as he moved a little, he'd become agitated. Even Carmilla noticed how disbelieving she sounded, that was a problem for her.

“She cares about you, Carmilla,” Sherman told her firmly. Carmilla didn't respond, she only stared. “What are you planning on doing about it?” There was nothing from her. “I need to know. If you pursue my daughter I need to know-”

“If I do have feelings for her, that's none of your business,” Carmilla replied, cutting him off with a firm voice. It threw him off. Her expression and tone had changed almost drastically. Those moments of thought, of not responding had changed her. Previous relationships, Danny's comments about Carmilla when she looked at Laura 'Are you really going to do this again? Look what happened last time' and sadly about Ell. That finished it, Ell had changed her. “You're not worried about my intentions, Sherman, please don't insult me by saying you aren't. You like most people are worried if I'm safe to be around. You want to know would she be safe.” Sherman didn't say anything. “You know me, when did I ever hurt-” Carmilla cut herself off, she wasn't going to continue that one.

“You promised me out of respect that if anything between you and my daughter was going to happen you would talk me first,” Sherman reminded. Carmilla simply watched him waiting for what he had next, she couldn't expect it but that didn't mean she didn't retort to it without thinking. “Eileen would want to know-”

“Eileen would want you to stop dictating Laura's life so much.” Her voice had a bite that stopped them both. They both were quiet, the only difference was expression. Carmilla didn't care about how hurtful it was to Sherman who stood there stunned. Carmilla took a breath, she wasn't finished. “Eileen would want Laura to be free to make her own choices and her own mistakes. She would want Laura to learn honestly and not in some space you think you've made safe.” Sherman kept quiet but his expression was dropping. “You and her took risks and some of them led to something fantastic. For better or worse Laura deserves that chance.”

“You're involved in a risk you think she should take?” Sherman asked his tone showed his hurt. Carmilla shrugged.

“I don't know what all this is about Laura, what i think or feel but if she wants to talk to me then she can but not now, not today.”

There was something about her tone and her firmness of today that made him uncomfortable. It wasn't that he was being confronted that made him feel that way, it was something else, something that seemed unsettled in her voice. Like that she didn't even know where all this confrontation was coming from. Carmilla was aware of the thoughts that had changed her attitude, all things very personal to her but she crushed those quickly.

“Dad?” Laura questioned as she walked into the hospital. Both Sherman and Carmilla snapped their attention to her, praying that she hadn't heard anything. By the look on Laura's face as she walked over she hadn't, she only held the confusion of why her dad was here and why again he was talking to Carmilla. “What are you doing here?” Laura stopped at the foot of Carmilla's bed. Carmilla could see him floundering for an answer.

“Talking to Madam Pomfrey about something school related,” Carmilla told her, it wasn't an exact lie. “I didn't hear what though. I came in part way through, had myself some fun in the greenhouse.” Laura nodded.

“I know,” Laura replied. “I came down here to check on you.” Carmilla's expression lightened with surprise, a soft smile tugged at the corner of her lips.

“Oh.” Carmilla wasn't exactly sure what to say. “Really for me?” A smile broke the worry on Laura's face.

“Yeah, the first years were quite noisy about what they saw. I rushed down here.” Laura paused both Sherman and Carmilla watching her, though Sherman's expression was more tense; he wasn't happy. Laura tried her hardest not to pay attention to him. She focused on Carmilla's much more sweeter expression. Carmilla didn't look at Sherman she already knew what his expression was. “Since we've been both been in here together I thought I might come check on you.”

The sweet smile hid a smirk, Carmilla guessed what was going to happen and looked around.

“You've been in here with her?” Sherman questioned, his voice cold. “Why didn't you tell me that?” Carmilla shrugged.

“You didn't ask if I knew what happened,” Carmilla answered, “not my business to share your daughter's health concerns.” Sherman couldn't hold the glare back and Laura noticed just how harsh it was. It was clear they were connected somehow, there was no denying it now.

“I was right, Miss Karnstein, about what we were talking about. Your thoughts and feelings on certain things,” he told her. He couldn't get at her one way but he could get at her another. Getting at each other was something else that hadn't changed.

Carmilla stood up from the as she took a deep breath as she sized up to him. Saying he was right when her brain was running wild with thought of previous significant others was entirely the wrong thing to do.

“Mr Hollis, don't say another word to me about anything. I am running rather low on understanding and patience,” Carmilla told him trying to keep a calm tone. She wasn't trying when it calm to Laura though, all of her relaxed. “Sorry I have to go.”

“Can we at least talk later please?” Laura asked cutting in before she left. Carmilla looked uncertain.

“Not sure,” she answered honestly, “definitely tomorrow though.” That brought a happy look among all the concern and confusion about Carmilla and her dad.

Carmilla walked off towards the door and past Madam Pomfrey, before she could catch her she'd darted out of the door saying that she'll be back at night. Laura looked at Sherman, he knew she'd ask questions that was definitely a trait from her mum. Time to try and figure out some answers.

****

Carmilla didn't care that she was running late to help during potions class, she didn't care that she'd probably get an earful from Professor Salem. While he was a brilliant teacher there wasn't any fondness between the two of them. Her condition made it a little more complicated to do certain things so a lot of the time she had to wander round and help students. It was good because her age allowed her to know several tricks on making things. Though since her dislike of Professor Salem when bored she became mischievous and would cause problems for him. Though this hadn't happened for a while, she was rarely in this class and a lot of the time she was too bored to make the effort.

She pushed the door open, stifling a yawn with a bandaged hand. She was honest with Madam Pomfrey she was back for the night. Just with a bruised and cut hand. A tree in the Forbidden Forest now had a slight hole from where Carmilla hit it when she was trying to calm down, she needed some sort of release. The pain of the wood and splinters took her mind off the thoughts that ran a mile a minute. Sherman and Eileen, Danny, Laura, Ell... that was a topic she didn't want to think about. Carmilla sighed heavily what was she going to do about Laura. Last night her confrontation with Sherman brought so much to light but confused her even more. How did she handle this?

Everything of the room hit Carmilla, the odors, all the ingredients used for various potions, bright coloured wisps of smoke and steam and bubbling liquids among the classroom. She sighed it was lesson were the students were making potions of their own choice, a chance to get confident with the room and items.

“Carmilla,” Professor Salem said sternly. She was right, he wasn't going to be happy she was late. She started to walk over to him looking at all the potions, items and cauldrons as she did. Genuinely curious at what the other students were making. Carmilla walked past several tables some people she knew were busy at them, including LaFontaine, Lana and Perry. She should really spend some time with Lana, she missed the sweet friendship she offered while everything else was complicated.

Carmilla came to a halt not far from LaFontaine's table, they were making some sort of neon green potion with strongly smelt of sweet alcohol. She was more interested in that then Professor Salem who walked over.

“You're late, Miss Karnstein,” he snapped. Carmilla nodded.

“I'm aware,” she replied simply, the tired tone of her voice caught LaF, Perry and Lana's attention they looked discreetly up, it was hard not to hear them when they were right close to your table.

“Are you really going to bring this attitude to the classroom?” Carmilla didn't answer. “You're supposed to be on time and ready to help, to do as your told.” Carmilla shrugged.

“Well I'm here now. I had some more pressing matters to deal with than helping children make things they should already know how to,” Carmilla told I'm with a bite to her voice. The listening group all glanced at each other. Children? She was a student too it wasn't like Carmilla was older than them. “What are you complaining about anyway? It's not like you want me around.”

Professor Salem looked away frustrated, she wasn't wrong but just as she had no choice in being here he had no choice but to have her help.

“Just wander round and help people if they need it,” he instructed. Carmilla nodded. It was the same as always.

It was a little bit later after Carmilla had wandered around a little bit that she came to LaF, Perry and Lana's table. They were all set on their potions, sorting out ingredients, reading instructions, chatting among themselves as they worked. For a little bit Carmilla's mood lifted especially while she spent some time catching up with Lana. They not only spoke about the class, Lana changed the topic to the upcoming Quidditch match.

Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw hadn't played against each other in a while, it was going to be an intense match. Though while intense Lana shared the same opinion as LaF it was a clear win for Ravenclaw. The main seeker for Hufflepuff had been taken down in a previous match against Gryffindor,. It was a complete accident involving the quaffle, a chaser and problem with a broom. The seeker had slammed straight into the ground and rolled for a while. The injuries weren't severe but enough that Madam Pomfrey had to do a bit of healing and keep an eye them. In the mean time the replacement seeker wasn't having a good run. The original seeker had got them into the school finals and the substitute one was going to lose it all.

Perry was listening to it all and hated that she was mentally agreeing that her house wouldn't stand a chance. Among all of this Perry had been thinking about Laura and her bet. Laura was smart, she must know that their house wouldn't stand a chance.

“How does Laura think this bet going to work?” Perry questioned looking towards LaFontaine who was working on trying to chop up leaves into small squares. “I mean it's Laura she should know better than to make a bet when she knows it's pointless.” Carmilla's attention went to Perry at the simple mention of Laura's name. LaF noticed it and they had to smile, Carmilla hadn't realised.

“Laura is doing bets?”

“That by some miracle Hufflepuff will win,” Perry said filling her in. Carmilla frowned, why would Laura want to lose her money that badly?

“Whose betting?”

“LaFontaine and J.P. They've got a bet between themselves and this thing with Laura.”

Carmilla stood there for a moment, she hadn't put Laura down as a betting type. She really must have some belief in her house.

“Hey, Carm, what would make a perception potion more potent?” LaF asked cutting into the conversation.

“What kind of thing are you looking for?” Carmilla asked suddenly jolted out of her thoughts. This was an interesting and tricky potion.

“So every sense is just full speed. There are few experiments I want to try and do but it would probably go easier if I had an edge,” LaF explained. Carmilla tried to think for a moment though still distracted by the idea of Laura. Her mind had gone from the idea of her betting to her in general.

“Verbascuim Thapsus,” Carmilla answered without giving it her full attention. “It's a dried yellow flower in a vial, crumble three leaves should be fine.”

“Carmilla,” Professor Salem called. Carmilla sighed and walked a little over to him.

She switched off as he began talking to her about something or another, it probably was important but it came from him so she wasn't going to pay attention. Instead she watched LaF as they got the leaves and walked back. Something didn't seem right as they crumbled them. Carmilla tried to figure out what. It was bothering her. She thought about it as hard as she could while Professor Salem rattled on.

It then clicked what was wrong as LaF crumbled the first leaf in. The cauldron liquid went from neon green to a stunning blue and the smell became sour. They had started adding the second one, it began bubbling almost violently. Carmilla pulled out her wand. Professor Salem hadn't even registered it until Carmilla had shoved him over towards the students, away from the cauldron. She flicked her wand at Lana and Perry they were pulled away from the table and stopped close to Professor Salem, who was about to shout at Carmilla. He hadn't realised what was going on. Carmilla grabbed hold of the back of LaF's shirt collar and yanked them back as she moved away. A few flakes of the third leaf had left LaF's hand and landed in the cauldron, that was all it needed to go volatile. The now purple liquid began to heat up at an enormous rate, the cauldron shook as the metal hissed under the pressure of its burning contents. Wordlessly Carmilla cast a massive golden glimmering shield around half of the classroom. Ensuring everyone’s safety as the acidic explosive finally blew open the cauldron with the force of a shrapnel filled hand grenade.

LaFontaine simply stared at Carmilla in a mix of awe and shock. While it was technically Carmilla's fault for giving the wrong ingredient she just saved an entire classroom of student with a shield that no one had seen with such strength and to appear so quickly.

The shield remained as Carmilla muttered under her breath. The shield folded backwards into the damaged half of the room, fixing damaged items and collecting the shrapnel of the cauldron into a thick bubble, a purple haze gas filled the bubble too.

LaF stared at her, just how powerful was Carmilla to do so many powerful spells at once? The room appeared as if nothing had happened despite a few moments ago, tables were burnt through, cauldrons were broken and the room in hellish state. The bubble turned into a hard metal ball and dropped with a heavy thud.

Carmilla put away her wand and walked over to the ball picking it up as if it nothing. She looked around to everyone who was simply watching her, all dumbfounded and grateful for her quick reactions. No one could say anything in that moment not even the Professor.

Carmilla nodded and walked out of the room. Glad class and her detention period was over. Now all she had to do was get rid of a metal ball full of nerve gas.

Notes:

Random footnote that whole story of the 'Butterbeer teddy bear planet' is an actual thing that happened to me and my friends. Got drunk laid by a lake and talked about stars that looked in the shape of a bear and then the whole alcohol planet thing. Woo for using real life experiences in story.

Chapter 8: Getting to know me

Summary:

After a few hard days and Sherman's confrontation in the hospital ward, Carmilla spends her time with others. All who want to know more about her.

Notes:

Hey everyone!

It's a miracle I'm actually posting a proper chapter. No 'THIS IS NOT AN UPDATE' it's an actual update with story continuation and everything.
Sorry for the trash summary I've been putting up Christmas lights and my brain isn't functioning the best. It's pretty much a very Carmilla centered chapter of 'Would you like to know more?'

Please let me know if you do like this. I live for comments even if it is just a couple of words, thoughts/opinions or things I could do better. Seriously comments make my day and I really appreciate them.

So yeah hope you really enjoy this.

The great hall was full of chatting students exhausted from classes and the smells of various foods filling the air. It was the next day and Laura was a little disappointed that Carmilla hadn't come to see her after everything happened in the hospital ward but how Sherman had been she understood. When Laura questioned him on it and how he knew Carmilla he was pretty evasive to all her questions, which even for her dad seemed a little off. Laura wanted to see Carmilla to see if she was okay and see her in general, but also hoping she would have some answers.

Eli sat one table over, a plateful of food in front of her and a goblet of water in her hand and just like Laura she kept glancing over to the door waiting for Carmilla. Carmilla had vanished yet again for the majority of the day. Eli was more curious than normal and Spencer noticed.

Spencer was Eli's blond haired, scruffy looking, tormenting best friend. He'd been friends before coming to Hogwarts and he didn't plan to stop being her friend now. They'd been through a hell of a lot together, often getting into trouble and then getting each other out of it, if they were together when there was no doubt going to be a story about it afterwards. Eli was responsible for the patch covered denim jacket he wore, the only bits that weren't covered was the grey hood and sleeves. She got it as a present for being put in Slytherin, it had a large patch of the house crest on the back. Over the years they grew it with a spell so it still fit him.

He watched her with a smirk as he collected food on his fork. Spencer refused to miss this chance. She didn't notice when he took his wand semi-discreetly out of his pocket and pointed it at her goblet from underneath the table.

“You seem pretty eager to see Carm,” Spencer commented as Eli glanced over to the door yet again.

“I guess,” Eli replied not really paying attention as she brought the goblet up to drink.

“You missing your new crush?” he asked waiting until she took a mouthful. Eli choked on it and couldn't help spitting it out. Luckily there was no one sitting opposite her. Spencer struggled to hold his laughter as she looked around with a mixture of annoyance and surprise.

“Seriously? I haven't got a crush on her,” Eli retorted. Spencer scoffed, a smile on his face.

“Are you seriously going to deny it?” Eli wanted to roll her eyes as he continued, he didn't know what he was talking about. “You're getting awfully fond of her, being hanging out with her a lot more and you're distracted when she's not here. You're waiting for her to turn up.” She wasn't sure what to do with him, if she did anything to him he would simply use it as 'proof' that he was right. Spencer wasn't right, he was being an annoying prat.

Eli simply looked away and took a breath as she put the goblet on the table. If Spencer saw she was getting frustrated she'd never hear the end of it. It was a ridiculous idea. Sure she spent time with her like she spent time with friends that wasn't any different, they were in some of the same classes and she enjoyed her company the only difference is that they were friends with benefits; it didn't mean she had a crush on her. Eli pushed the thought out of her head.

Spencer broke her out of her though, he wasn't done tormenting her. Not yet.

“I've been seeing signs of it for ages but wow you're falling harder for her every time you see her,” he said seeing how long he could go until Eli finally done something. “I mean you both have been spending a lot more time by yourselves and it seems to be getting more intense-” he took hold of her shirt collar and moved it slightly looking at all the hickeys she had, “-more passionate.” Eli looked back at him, she wasn't amused. It was clear by the smile he was. “Just wondering though that whole kiss before the fight with Captain Red and her bunch of idiots... Carmilla's never kissed you in front of us, not like that anyways and not in an entire lobby full of students. Is that what's really brought this crush on?”

Eli slapped his hand away from her collar. She'd hit her limit, she wasn't angry at him she'd simply had enough of him being an idiot who was wrong. Spencer had a satisfied smile, he was right even if she didn't believe him or want to admit it.

It wasn't long before Laura and Eli's attention perked up and a smile spread across their lips. Carmilla had finally walked in. Carmilla cast a glance around the room before walking further into the hall. Eli didn't have to say anything for Spencer to know she was excited to see her but even he was surprised when Carmilla walked over to the Hufflepuff table instead of joining them. Laura wasn't that far from them on the opposite side of the banquet table. It was clear to see Laura was just as excited as Eli had been moments earlier. Eli simply stared in disbelief as Carmilla stopped in front of Laura. Was she serious?

****

Carmilla had been down by the lake reading for the most of the day, after her little adventures doing detentions and gathering a large amount of injuries she thought a day of rest would be nice. Now though she found herself hungry and if she was honest wanting to talk to Laura. She felt bad for not going last night but she couldn't handle it, she could barely handle being in the castle after what had happened with Sherman. Now though, now was different.

She walked into the great hall and looked around she found Laura sitting half way down the Hufflepuff banquet table. A smile came to Carmilla's lips seeing her and increased a little more when she saw a smile came to Laura's lips too. She didn't hesitate in walking to see her. Carmilla would have normally gone and joined the Slytherin table but not today, she didn't even glance that way.

Laura made space for Carmilla as she came close, hoping that she'd sit down. Carmilla did but couldn't be bothered with the effort of hitching her legs over the bench and sitting down, she sat down her back resting against the table. Laura watched her for a moment as Carmilla let out a heavy sigh.

“Rough day?” Laura asked with a happy tone. She wouldn't be surprised if it was with the amount of injuries she'd acquired and what seemed to be a rough conversation with her dad. Carmilla shook her head.

“Nope just lazy,” Carmilla answered. Laura reached for a chocolate cupcake from the plate before offering it to her.

“Want one?” Carmilla looked around and saw the plate was filled with a handful of large cupcakes and various other sweet foods. How was Laura not running around the room on a sugar rush? Carmilla took it off her but didn't eat it.

“Got enough there, Hollis?” Laura shrugged.

“For now,” she joked. “Thought you'd come and see me?” Carmilla gave a slightly awkward smile as she nodded.

“You came and saw me yesterday at the hospital wing thought I could give you that conversation,” Carmilla explained. “Though honestly I'd much prefer to go somewhere that isn't surrounded by people. I'm already guessing that after yesterday you want to ask stuff about me and your dad.” Laura frowned, could Carmilla read minds or was it just that obvious that Laura would want it? There was no point denying it.

“I haven't seen my dad get that frustrated, I mean I know you're annoying as hell,” Laura had to tease, “but to get to my dad you must really have some talent.” Under her breath Carmilla gave a short laugh.

“I'm a very special person,” Carmilla told her, it wasn't a lie she was definitely unique. “Grab your plate and we'll find somewhere to talk.” Laura looked startled. “What? You don't want to bring your stuff?” Carmilla was genuinely confused.

“We can't take stuff out of here,” Laura said trying to make her realise what she said. Carmilla sighed and stood up, she grabbed Laura's plate and a pitcher of juice.

“At least grab a couple of goblets,” Carmilla replied before walking towards the hall entrance. Laura was unsure at first but eventually did as Carmilla told her and joined her. She had no idea where she was going to be lead but it sounded like she'd get answers and surprisingly better she got to spend time alone with Carmilla.

****

Eli watched both Carmilla leave with Laura, an annoyed look on her face. Not only because Carmilla went straight to Laura without so much as a glance in her general direction but also annoyed that she cared so much who Carmilla was spending with.

Spencer noticed the look, he'd seen this before and knew she'd snap out of it soon.

“Jealous?” Spencer questioned. Eli scoffed and picked up her goblet.

“No. I'm not jealous,” Eli answered her frustration even showed in her tone, Spencer flickered a look to her goblet, “I'm just wondering what could be so important that she doesn't even look our way.”

Spencer shrugged, he didn't care. It involved a Hufflepuff girl who Carmilla had spent some time with and who Eli had dueled in class, it wasn't like they were in the same kind of friendship Eli and Carmilla had. Spencer just liked tormenting Eli.

“Eli, don't worry about Carm and this girl alright. It's nothing, pretty sure just friends I mean she's already got that Ravenclaw girl Lana, right? And Emily in Hufflepuff, she can't have anything more with Laura otherwise the whole three girls thing is off. So you're really thinking three girls over that one? Carmilla can be dumb at times but not that dumb,” Spencer reassured. It helped.

Eli sighed and took a mouthful of her drink, she quickly spat it out and saw the liquid had turned green. Spencer had an 'innocent' looking smile on his face.

“Spencer-” He cut her off before she could even start.

“Little water truth spell. If you were lying about weird feelings for Carmilla it would go bitter as a punishment-”

Spencer was stopped abruptly as the rest of the goblet's contents was chucked in his face. It caused other people to take notice, he was surprised and went to wipe his face when an entire pitcher of water was dumped over his head. Eli had completely had enough now, she got up and walked off as he sat there chuckling to himself and pushed his wet hair back. Nothing like winding up your best friend.

****

Carmilla had taken Laura into one of the smaller courtyards away from the castle. It was sheltered from the rising wind and not a lot of people used it, especially when the dinner feast was present.

The courtyard had a comfortable feeling to it, a couple of benches, a large tree over in the corner which took most of the breeze away, a few lanterns and an amazing view of the lake. While it was a stunning view at dusk it was amazing at night too see all the stars reflect off the lake's surface. That was Carmilla's favourite time for this specific courtyard but this was the closest one that would be quiet to spend time with Laura.

Carmilla had walked over to the edge of the courtyard so she could sit in one of the arches. Since McGonagall wasn't here to scare her off this time she figured it would be a nice place to sit. Laura took a place on the bench where Carmilla had put the food and drink. Laura watched Carmilla as she got comfy, she wondered what possible connection she could have to her dad.

There was a silence at first it wasn't uncomfortable but Laura was waiting for Carmilla, she was the one after all who took her out of the hall. Not that Laura had put up any protest to it. Carmilla noticed, the entire time she spoke she kept a smile.

“I hope you're not weirded out by this but I have to say I missed you today,” Carmilla told her honestly if not a little awkwardly, she hoped the smile covered that up. Laura was surprised but that didn't stop a slight blush appearing on her cheeks.

“Really? Is that why you wanted to talk now?” Laura asked happily. Carmilla nodded.

“Yeah, kind of weird going from seeing you in the hospital wing a few days in a row to you not being there,” she admitted. “Plus after mine and your dad's little display I thought you'd have some questions about it. Knowing him I doubt he gave you direct answers.” With a crooked smile she replied.

“It had been on my mind and yeah he was a little vague.” Laura put the cupcake down and picked up the pitcher pouring some of the juice into it. Carmilla chuckled.

“Your dad has arrested me before, that's how he knows me,” Carmlla said simply. It wasn't a complete lie, Sherman had arrested her and that's when they really got to know each other. Sure Eileen, her and Sherman had been friends while in school but it wasn't until she had been taken into custody that they really spent 'quality' time alone to talk.

Laura just stared at Carmilla unsure what she could've done to get herself arrested? She was only 18 and spent a lot of time in the school, how did she cause enough trouble that an auror like her dad would arrest her?

“He arrested you?” Laura was beyond puzzled. Carmilla nodded, shifting on the arch ledge it was a little uncomfortable.

“I would blame it fully on wrong place and wrong time but it was actually more right place completely wrong time,” Carmilla explained. “I will admit I was guilty but never tell your dad that please.” Laura couldn't help but be amused. “Me and a few people I knew were basically trafficking beasts from the Forbidden Forest. Before I go on let me explain that this was just the once and it's only because the animals were in complete danger, we weren't even selling them it was a simple pass off to someone who could look after them.”

“So you got arrested for moving some animals in danger to somewhere else?” Carmilla nodded. “How is that a crime?”

Carmilla had to pause and wonder exactly what was going through Laura's head as she told her this. It couldn't exactly be easy to understand that your father had arrested a girl who you were friends with.

There was no doubt in Carmilla's mind now that her and Laura were friends, the feelings Sherman had pointed out and the last few days proved that they were friends and it wasn't just some school girl crush on Laura's part. On Carmilla's part though she had no idea what the feelings were.

Her mind skipped back and despite her curiosity of Laura's thoughts she continued. If Laura wanted to share her thoughts then that would be up to her, not because she asked.

“It's a crime because I didn't have permits of trade or to exchange such a.... temperamental beast,” Carmilla answered. “So technically it was an illegal situation of transported beasts but it was more of the fact I got caught which was the issue. One of the people who was helping me got the date wrong, everything else was right. The location and time, what to bring, which people to go with...” Carmilla stopped, slightly amused to see Laura so invested in the story while taking sips of her drink. “Instead of meeting this trader we were met with an auror task squad. They were waiting for something else but we were in the way and they had the feeling something wasn't right. That's how me and your dad met, he was the man who arrested me. Four hours of long and repetitive questions along with a very personal background check then I was on my way home still with the creatures in my bag. I have extensive knowledge on advance spells some are related to enchantments which can even conceal live beings. That and a special bag they were safe from any auror.”

Laura had various questions on her mind and she wasn't exactly sure where to start. The arrest, what the creatures were, she was oddly curious about the background check, how powerful and talented she was. So much to know.

“I... I'm not exactly sure...” Laura had to stop to try and get her questions set in her mind. “Can I ask you about some things?” Carmilla got off the arch and walked over to retrieve a drink.

“Sure,” Carmilla said as she picked up her goblet and pitcher. “You must have quite a few.” She poured her drink before putting the pitcher down on the bench.

Laura looked up at Carmilla as she took a sip of her drink. How could she be so relaxed while talking to the daughter of the man who arrested her? Is talking about this the only real reason she was here? She said she missed her but the way it sounded there was more to it even if Carmilla didn't realise it.

“Just how talented are you magic wise?” Laura questioned. It wasn't quite the question Carmilla expected but it was interesting to see just what was on her mind. “I've heard some pretty wild things and I was wondering if they're true.”

“Like?”

“You doing wandless and wordless magic, you being able to physically catch spells, you can apparate in the school grounds; that one has got to be fake none of the teachers can do that so how are you able to do it? There are a bunch of others but those are the main ones. The rumours are pretty intense about you.” That was an understatement.

Carmilla wondered if she asked Laura would she tell her some of them, even among the houses the rumours changed. Emily and Lana would tell her little different pieces they heard, every house loved their gossip and rumours, every house had their own way of thinking the rumours would change due to that too. The Ravenclaws trying to be logical about how rumours could get that far and if it was possible that Carmilla could do all the things that were said. While the Hufflepuffs tried to figure out the whys and the truths to them, though among all houses there were students who believed every word. That was where it became far fetched and reputation tainting.

There was a heavy sigh from Carmilla before she took a sip of her drink and placed her goblet down. She clicked her fingers and watched Laura. This was going to be amusing to see her reactions to what she could do.

Laura watched her with curiosity before her jaw dropped as a crackle sounded off and Carmilla vanished. Laura looked around and was startled when Carmilla appeared moments later sitting in the arch she had before.

“You can really do it...” Laura said under her breath, astonished that she could achieve something that none of the teachers could. Now her question was how did she manage it? Laura went to ask but another crackle went off and Carmilla vanished again, Laura looked around to see her. Where had she vanished to this time?

Laura glanced round, she heard a few crackles and blurs of a shape as Carmilla reappeared and vanished within a matter of seconds. Laura smiled, now Carmilla was just showing off. A quiet crackle went off behind Laura who didn't look back this time, while it was amazing that she could do it she wanted Carmilla in front of her so they could talk again. Laura didn't expect a gentle whisper against her ear.

“Admit it you're impressed.” Laura jumped at Carmilla's smooth voice and how close it was, she jolted round faster than she thought she would, though it wasn't an issue for Carmilla.

With Laura's sudden twist two things would happen. She'd turned so fast she was going to slip off the bench and the juice from her goblet was going to fly out covering Carmilla's face. Carmilla hadn't intended for Laura to react this way but she refused for the following things to happen to her.

Wordlessly Carmilla raised up her hand in front of her face while her free hand shot forward grabbing Laura as she started slipping. She had managed to a slip her hand up her forearm and hold her up. Laura watched as the drink flying towards Carmilla froze and was caught by her as a couple of ice cubes. Laura couldn't believe her reaction time or the fact another question was answered unintentionally, Carmilla could do magic without a word or a wand. While Laura shouldn't be surprised that a senior student could do some wandless or wordless magic there was something about Carmilla doing it that made it completely different. It seemed second nature to her, she completely effortless and fluid. How did it come so simply to her?

“Are you okay?” Carmilla asked a little concerned as she moved Laura back up on the bench. It took her a moment to nod, she was still amazed by everything that had happened since Carmilla had brought her here. “Sorry I didn't mean to make you fall. I got carried away, there are few people who know I can do that and even though it's part of a rumour no one really dares to ask me.” This striked a thought in Laura's head.

“So why did you show me?” It stopped Carmilla. Why had she shown Laura? Thinking about it there was only one answer and it surprised her just as much as Laura.

“Because you asked.” That was it. The only thing she could think of. She asked and it felt right to answer her, she knew what she said would be safe with Laura. She could be honest with her up to a certain point, Carmilla knew the things not to share.

“The ice cubes are melting,” Laura told her an amused laugh to her voice, snapping Carmilla out of her thoughts. Laura pointed to Carmilla's hand, sticky juice was dripping from her clenched hand.

The ice cubes were dropped to the floor, Carmilla shook the juice she could off her hand before pulling out her wand she pointed it at her hand, a burst of water came out and cleaned it. Laura watched her with interest, if Carmilla could do wandless magic then why did she bother using one? Maybe she just enjoyed the feel of it, every wand was important to its owner so maybe sentimental value.

Carmilla saw a glint in Laura's eye, she was amused by what had happened but she had more questions.

“You can ask whatever you're thinking,” Carmilla told her as she walked over to the bench, picked up her goblet before sitting down. Laura had to smile that Carmilla had joined her. It was nice to have her so close.

Even though she had said it was okay Laura still felt hesitant. What she wanted to ask seemed very personal. A frown appeared on Carmilla's brow, unsure what could possibly make her quiet. Laura picked up a cookie and fiddled with it hoping this wouldn't backfire. There was only one way to find out.

“Can I ask about you and Danny?” Laura paused as she saw Carmilla fidget a little, a moment passed and she realised that Carmilla wasn't aware of her tic. There was something with Danny that set of a subconscious reaction, most likely not pleasant but either way it was there but Carmilla hadn't protested to Laura talking. “You're both pretty intense around each other. Everything in the classroom, the duel, the fight afterwards and obviously the hospital wing. I just wondered what that was all about.”

Carmilla could see now why she had been so hesitant that was a massive, messy and personal topic. One that she was unsure if she could talk about yet. That topic was between her, Danny and annoyingly the teachers involved. It was a very complicated situation. She wasn't sure about talking but she weirdly wanted to try, again Laura had asked the feeling of trust and safety appeared.

“I'm not going to talk about it all because a lot of it is incredibly personal for the both of us. As much as I detest the Gryffindor I respect her privacy, like she does mine.... well with this topic anyway.” Laura nodded she didn't expect her to tell her everything, honestly she was surprised she was willing to share anything. Carmilla ran her hand through her hair as she gave a sigh while trying to figure out a starting point. Laura was breaking off bits of cookie and eating them while waiting, she wasn't going to put pressure on her. “Me and Danny... we used to be bestfriends and I'm not talking the kind you randomly meet and they become your 'bestfriend' after hanging out a few times. I'm talking the kind were you share the most intimate secrets you have, the worst parts you have and they understand that or at least accept. Danny was without a doubt one of the best friends I've had.”

“How did it change so much? I'm pretty sure you guys would kill each other if given the chance,” Laura queried confused. How could things change so drastically?

“There was this girl Ell, she was very important to both me and Danny. She helped us through a lot and we had a lot of fun together. We were kind of like a troublesome trio. Me, Danny and Ell there are so many stories there,” Carmilla explained. Laura continued to eat the cookie while listening intently. Carmilla fidgeted again before she started talking. “Over time complications came up, it effected all three of us but there was a lot of strain on me and Danny. Somethings can't stay the same no matter how hard we try-” Carmilla got up her voice cracked as she spoke. “There was an accident in one of the classes me and Ell were in. It was a complete accident but Ell ended up leaving Hogwarts because of it. Danny blamed me for it and that was the end of everything. I lost Ell and Danny on the same day.” Laura was regretting asking, she didn't realise it was something that incredibly personal, why did Carmilla tell her something that caused herself distress? “Yeah that... that wasn't a good day for me.”

Laura dropped the remainder of the cookie on the plate before getting up and walking over to Carmilla. Laura paused a moment but put her hand on Carmilla's shoulder through teary eyes she looked at it. There was a light comforting squeeze. Carmilla needed it.

“You okay?” Carmilla wiped away the tears and gave a hollow smile.

“I'm always good.” Laura gave a small sigh but it vanished when Carmilla raised her hand and took hold of Laura's hand on her shoulder, she didn't look at her she simply held on.

“It's okay's to not be alright, you know?” Laura told her. Carmilla didn't reply. Right now she couldn't, she'd just told Laura something that only one other student who wasn't Danny knew. It hurt to talk about but it was surprisingly easier to talk to her about it, even if it was the bare minimum of what happened. Now Laura's comforting touch, she accepted what she'd been told so easily. She was instantly there.

Among all these questions, answers and conversations one thing was slowly being put together, what Carmilla was feeling about Laura. It was becoming clearer and it was starting to scare her.

“Thanks,” Carmilla muttered. “You wanted to ask something else, right?” Laura was thrown off that she was still going to answer questions. Telling so much of her relationships must be exhausting, Sherman alone sounded tiring but Danny... how could she share something like that and want to continue?

“Yeah... it seems kinda silly compared to the rest of what I've said but I want to ask it.” Carmilla was intrigued. “Did you really miss me?” Carmilla shot her head round and stared at Laura, was that a serious question? Laura tried to gauge her expression and possible answer. She wasn't keen on the expression it made her look hurt. Carmilla moved around, both of their hands fell off Carmilla's shoulder but she kept a hold of Laura's, she still wanted that comfort.

“Laura, I was serious when I said it,” Carmilla finally replied gently. “Everything I said is true. I missed seeing you, I wanted to talk and spend time with you.” There was a slight hesitation in voice. “I consider you my friend.” Laura grinned hearing all of it made her heart skip a little. Friends. It was almost breath-taking to hear it from Carmilla's mouth. She wanted to assume to it but to hear it, for it to be certain for the both of them that was stunning.

There was a silence between them, it was strange. Completely natural and blocked everything else out. The silence was waiting. Waiting for something to happen between them. Carmilla became aware that Laura had almost effortlessly entwined their fingers.

“Is this okay?” Laura asked quietly, unsure if she was taking this too far. She'd only been told a few moments before that they were friends, was it wrong for her to want a little more already? Carmilla glanced at their hands and nodded before looking at her.

“It's okay,” she replied, her voice trembled. Laura noticed it and was unsure if she should question it. She didn't. She was distracted, finding herself going to lean in. Carmilla gave a slight smile and went to meet her but stopped just before they touched. Hating herself that she stopped. Laura looked at her, wondering if this was wrong. “I can't... I want to but I can't.” The waiting silence shattered as Laura moved back unsure what was going on. It took her moment for her to realise why.

“The other girls,” Laura commented, disappointment clear in her voice. Carmilla nodded. Hating herself the more this went on.

“I'm sorry...” Carmilla tried to push the thoughts from her head, this was getting complicated and overwhelming. “I should go.” Laura sighed. It was probably best if she did it would save any further awkwardness but Laura didn't want her too. “This was nice,” Carmilla told her, breaking her out of her thoughts and letting their hands slip from each others.

Turning away and cursing herself Carmilla headed towards the steps up to the castle. Laura watched her, her heart sunk as she went away. Against her better judgment she spoke.

“I still want to,” Laura said honestly, loud enough for Carmilla to hear and make her stop. There could be nothing else to confuse it with. Carmilla clenched her hand into a tight ball as a hundred thoughts ran through her head. A hundred thoughts trying to figure out all the possible choices and outcomes. None of them were simple.

With a heavy sigh and possible regret Carmilla turned walking back to Laura. It surprised her but Laura wasn't going to argue with her being back. Though once she saw the troubled expression she wondered if she'd done the right thing.

Again a silence was between them and sadly not as comfortable as before. They both noticed but didn't say anything about it. It took Carmilla a minute or so to say anything at all.

“I want to too,” she admitted, not that it was much of a surprising confession. “But there are things that complicate this... not just the others. It's something a lot more personal.” That was surprising more to herself not Laura. She didn't want to say this but she felt like she had to explain to her. She couldn't have Laura being upset. Carmilla hated herself for caring.

“You don't have to-”

Laura's words were cut short as she felt Carmilla's lips press against her cheek, her hand gently cupping her other cheek. Carmilla's breath faltered as she remained close but stopped the kiss. Laura was unsure what was going to happen now. She wished Carmilla would do it again, she'd been so soft and sudden. She wanted to enjoy every second of it. Laura doubted it would happen though.

“Is this really what you want?” Carmilla whispered. Laura hesitated. There was an edge to her voice. She couldn't place what it was but she knew that this wasn't easy.

The question had changed it all. It wasn't about a kiss. It wasn't about them being friends. Carmilla had said it was something personal. How personal? Now with Carmilla so close did she want this? Could she handle this? Thoughts began to rush. What did she actually know about Carmilla? A few incidents of scattered conversation and their time now didn't exactly shine an extreme amount of knowledge of understanding her.

Laura felt Carmilla's gentle fingers slip down her jaw before she stepped away. It left Laura feeling cold and almost empty.

“Tell me when you know,” Carmilla told her before she walked away.

Laura couldn't move or speak to bring her back. Right now it wasn't the time anyway. She didn't have an answer, she didn't even know how to function or think about what happened.

One thing was certain to her. She'd thought about kissing Carmilla before but none of them were like this. None of them hurt.

****

The restricted section was the only place Carmilla could escape the students of Hogwarts. Well that wasn't exactly true there were plenty of hiding spots and places through the school, she could spend time there but this was the one she wanted to be in. This one was full of books to distract her and most importantly had a caged door to hold curious students away, it was perfect.

Currently she had her head resting on a pile of books and her arms around them. She was fast asleep despite it not being the most comfortable pillow. She'd had problems sleeping since she spoke with Laura, that wasn't easy what she'd done. To open up about so much, to allow that much of herself be vulnerable. She wondered if she'd done too much, that ache she felt in her chest certainly made it feel that way.

It was a while later until she woke up and that only wasn't until she heard someone else in the restricted section. Carmilla yawned and opened her eyes to see J.P looking through a bunch of shelves trying to find the right books, a large pile already placed at the end of the bench. It was clear he hadn't noticed that she was present.

She watched him for a few minutes, how his fingers ran down the spines of the books as he read each title, muttering under his breath as he did. Carmilla couldn't help it, this was rather interesting to watch, he was certainly determined to find this book. It was also interesting to wonder how he was allowed in here.

“What are you looking for?” Carmilla asked curiously.

“Geez!” J.P shouted, jumping back banging into a chair and nearly knocking it over. Carmilla had to laugh, that was a better reaction than she thought she'd get. “Scared the life out of me.” J.P straightened himself out while trying to realise he wasn't going to have a heart attack.

“I noticed,” Carmilla chuckled. “What are you looking for?”

“It's actually a trilogy. Pendants, charms and other items of mystical properties by-”

“E.S Taylor,” Carmilla finished. She remembered. She'd met him about a hundred years ago when he tried to steal her family ring. Claiming it had to be infused with magic for it to ward off so many things when in fact was a simple piece of well shaped pure silver worn by a powerful vampire. It tended to be the vampire part that made them run. “Next aisle over, third shelf up-” Carmilla gave a wide yawn, covering her mouth as she did, “-somewhere roughly around 'Relics, tomes and more things in old caverns you probably shouldn't disturb.'” J.P had to laugh. That couldn't be real.

He took Carmilla's direction in search of his trilogy, also wanting to see if this book did exist. There was silence for a few minutes as J.P went back to his searching pattern of running his fingers down the spine of the book, reading the titles and muttering under his breath. Carmilla stretched out on the desk, her back arched and her arms pushed out nearly knocking several books off the table.

She heard J.P give a small laugh. She knew he'd found the section of the books she pointed him towards.

“'Relics, Tomes and more things in old caverns you probably shouldn't disturb.' 'Look out it's a -! Everything you should pay attention to when searching the ocean floor by Captain B. Ubbles' 'Werewolves, Animaguses and Shapeshifters galore. The guide to identify before being eaten by O'no Runaway.' 'Fakes or fact. Success or Scam. How to tell if you're being ripped off by that shady blackmarket seller.' 'How to get your spells right by Dick Shunary.' 'Afraid to look in the wardrobe by D. read.' 'Connecting with the spirit world by G. host. 'Ten years on a broomstick by Ivor Sorebum.' 'Egyptian Toilet Demons by Mustapha Weewee.' 'How To Keep Ghosts Cheaply by Spectresavers.'”

J.P stopped with a look of disbelief. Unsure how these got published.

“The books you're looking for is two books down from the practical guides,” Carmilla told him sleepily. J.P looked at her through the space in the shelves.

“How do you know this order so well?”

“I spend a lot of time in here. I've read quite a few of the books, I have a good memory for them all,” Carmilla said rather indifferently. J.P was more interesting here. “I have to ask how are you allowed in here? This is the restricted section after all.” J.P grabbed the trilogies from the shelf and walked around. Placing them near Carmilla. While she came here because she wanted to be alone she didn't mind that he was here.

Carmilla watched J.P go back and get a few more books. He couldn't help but be intrigued by a few of the titles he'd read out. Carmilla tilted her head to read the titles he'd picked when he placed the down. She wasn't going to tell him the surprises waiting in the pages. There was a reason why they were in the restricted section after all.

“I've excelled in classes even past the teachers with some topics. I have chosen my career path and the teachers have given me certain privileges,” J.P answered. It gave Carmilla some part of an answer though she was still curious. “Finding, collecting, and cataloging various things depending on situation.”

Carmilla looked confused.

“That is... incredibly vague.” J.P sat down and took hold of the first book he brought over from the curious pile.

“It's a combination of Ministry and private work. So trying put a title on it is tricky.” Carmilla nodded, she'd have to settle on that. Her curiosity had turned to what book he'd chosen, she knew the entire collection of book titles he'd read. He couldn't wait to see what book he was starting with. “'Look out it's a -! Everything you should pay attention to when searching the ocean floor by Captain B. Ubbles'” J.P repeated. “B. Ubbles surely can't be his real name.” Carmilla hid her smirk, this was an interesting book. J.P opened the front cover and read the blurb. It wasn't even a minute until he scoffed. “How do they come up with books like this? This sounds completely fake.” He started to flick through the pages. It was only a matter of time now.

“Every few decades you'll get a few of these come out though a lot of these are more closer to a century and older,” Carmilla told him, stifling another yawn. How was she still so tired? “The 'Relics and tomes' one actually has become a set of five I think, though out of all of the titles you read out that that's been published the longest. It must be somewhere over the three hundred year mark-” she thought about it “-nope closer to three hundred and fifty. There was a large gap when the original writer had to hire new help with research.” J.P was slowing down on page flicking. It was distracting for Carmilla she was waiting for it now. “I actually had the pleasure helping the author out with the latest book.”

“Oh,” J.P said with surprise. Wondering when she'd have the chance to do that with all her studies. “Is this a book that's yet to be published?” Carmilla shook her head.

“No that was about sixty years ago,” she said absentmindedly. J.P's page turning stopped abruptly though it took Carmilla a moment to catch up.

There was an awkward look and silence between them. Carmilla's was slightly more wide-eyed than him, her throat going dry at the thought of his reaction. She had been so distracted she hadn't even taken a moment to realise what she was saying. J.P simply let everything slide into place. All he'd seen and what he'd heard. Some of it seemed far fetched but it seemed to all boil down to what she unintentionally let slip. He shouldn't be surprised, the amount she seemed to know about everything and her extent of despising people he could only imagine that could be caused by over a century of history. He was the only other student who knew what happened between Carmilla, Danny and Ell, why was knowing for sure what she was make it all seem real?

“It's none of my-”

“Please don't say anything,” Carmilla rushed cutting him off. “I don't... it's not something... I want out.” J.P was surprised by the quickness of her panicked reaction but didn't say anything. He didn't plan to. He gave a smile.

“I thought you were simply cheating in your exams with potions. I didn't realise it was wisdom through old age,” J.P joked. Carmilla cracked a laugh, she should've known better to worry about him.

J.P always kept what he knew regardless about Carmilla's life to himself now would be no different even if this was a larger topic than an issue in class or rumours. They were multiple class partners, he respected her more than to do something as childish as spread things about her.

“Old age is putting it nicely,” Carmilla said with a smile. J.P nodded, he wasn't going to ask but couldn't be the littlest bit curious. After all it was his first encounter with a vampire. Carmilla could tell. “I'm going to be modest and just put it at a bit over three hundred years.”

“You look good for your age.” They both couldn't contain laughter. This was better than Carmilla could have hoped. J.P looked back to the book in his hands remembering what he was doing. A frown furrowed his brow as he turned a few pages. “All the words have vanished... Carmilla, why have all the words vanished?”

That's what Carmilla had been waiting for the books to become mischievous. It's why they weren't allowed in the regular section. Words and drawings vanished and pages would come to life. There were rumours of people getting sucked into the books and somewhat becoming an entity among the library. Though that rarely happened, if you asked nicely though at times certain books would pop out of their place to help. So the idea of a library entity wasn't too far fetched.

“They washed away,” she told him as if that was a common thing for books to do, “tilt the book.” He hesitated unsure if she was messing him about but he did it in the end.

A sound of soft beach waves was heard along the pages. He tilted it a little more. The sound of waves became louder as the corner of the book began to stream water which he made sure to move quickly away from. Still nothing of the words though. He glanced round to Carmilla who was watching him, he had hoped for some assistance from her but it seemed she didn't know what to do either or if she did she wasn't going to give it to him. He had the book on end and still nothing except water. A little frustrated he shook the book hoping something would happen. It did. The book gushed out a wave of water, soaking J.P's trousers and shoes as it landed in his lap and puddled on the floor around him. He let out a heavy sigh. Especially as he saw Carmilla struggling to stifle a laugh. She knew what could happen.

“I would have you told you to be careful if you had opened the book about contacting the spirit world or about the relics,” she said honestly. “But the worst the ocean book has done is spit out water and vanishing words and pictures which should be back now.” J.P looked down at the dripping book and saw the words come across the page led by several drawings of aquatic type animals.

“I'm glad I didn't pick up the book about werewolves,” J.P commented as he put the book down and pulled out his wand to dry himself off. Carmilla shrugged.

“That one's not so bad as long as you've got a strong stomach around page 27. The book likes to show in graphic detail how a human changes into a werewolf.”

They fell into a comfortable silence. Carmilla's thoughts reasonably calm since everything with Laura. It was when J.P was cleaning up the puddle on the floor he started to talk again.

“Are you in here simply to sleep or was your book that boring?” J.P asked.

“To get away from people,” she answered truthfully. “Heads been a bit noisy and while I could think of a hundred different places to hide I'd prefer to stay here. It's warm, secluded and quiet.”

“I'm sorry. I shouldn't have disturbed you.”

“I don't mind, I actually feel better by talking to you. Thank you,” Carmilla told him. “I'm going to go get some food anyway, I'll let you be.” Carmilla got up and stretched fully, she tapped the top of her books and they put themselves away. J.P watched with some amazement. Even with all the things he'd seen her do the small things impressed him. “Oh in the third book by E.S Taylor, he mentions studying a collection of amulets found at the bottom of a frozen over waterfall. He calls them 'The amulets of the Uchala' claims that after several years of study he determined that there must be several more pieces to the set and they wield some great power. Just lets say he never had the amulets, he never actually found anything there. Several of the items in the book were completely made up, he wanted to become famous and so he lied. I know a few people like that. Don't get me wrong when he actually has a piece and does his research he is a talented man if not a little too pompous and incredibly forward but still talented. Volume three has bits that are a bit rather embellished.” Carmilla grabbed her bag from underneath the table and made her way passed him but stopped and turned briefly. “J.P.... thanks for not making a big deal out of everything.”

“I'm not going to say anything, Carmilla,” he told her with a gentle smile. She matched his smile before walking away.

****

There had been delays for the upcoming Quidditch match, it had been moved back a few days due to issues from both teams regarding health matters. The duelling practice for the yet unannounced Hastur competition had become a little rough. There were injuries to Gryffindor and Slytherins too but for the match that had little consequence. The game had been set for tomorrow and that was it, no more moving or waiting. The Quidditch finals were going to happen something grand was needed as it had been decided within the next few day the would reveal the news about the competition. There was concern among the teachers not only at what the parents of the students would say since this was renowned for being the most violent competition but there was also the large concern of Carmilla. That was something no one knew how to handle. They had tried to figure some sort of a plan out for this but no one had come up with a decent one.

It was difficult to plan the best way to tell a vampire who will be livid knowing that there will be others like her in the school. Others who she owed her afterlife too and who she was with for so long. People she knew despised with every part of her being. Some of them she would kill if given the chance.

They still had a little more time to figure that out. They needed that time.

****

A day had passed since talking to J.P and the school was buzzing about the Quidditch match final, just one more day and it would be here. Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw would finally face off. It was hard to wait any longer.

J.P and Kirsch stood outside in a courtyard just outside the hall with Laura and Perry, they were waiting on LaFontaine to finish getting some gear from the common room. They were talking like a lot of the students about the match tomorrow. Though they were more teasing Laura about her remaining hope that Hufflepuff was going to win, though she had backup this time as Kirsch was the Hufflepuff team chaser and had every faith in his team. Even if the current seeker was suffering major nerves and causing him to play awful.

“How can you not have faith your own house?” Kirsch asked Perry. Perry gave a smile and looked his way, she'd made a few comments but nothing major. LaFontaine would be the one to make all those when they arrived.

“I do have faith but just looking at it logically unless something amazing happens it's looking unlikely. The best we can hope for is that we have more points when the other seeker catches the snitch,” Perry told him.

“Ravenclaw aren't going to win. The Hufflepuff Seeker is going to be awesome, catch the snitch and then I can rub it in all your guys face who didn't believe in my house,” Laura jumped in with a smile.

LaFontaine finally joined them all and heard the conversation. They wasted no time in joining the teasing as they started to walk down towards the lake. They hadn't spent time as a group just relaxing down there in a while. Danny was already going to be there.

They'd walked a little bit when they ran into Carmilla who was coming up with a group of Slytherins. Spencer and Eli among them. Carmilla cast a glance to the group as they walked past them. Eli wondered what Carmilla was thinking as she kept an eye on them looking over her shoulder.

“I'll catch you up in a minute,” Carmilla said to the group, walking off before any could make a comment. They continued on their way as Carmilla caught up with the others.

The others heard Carmilla coming and looked round wondering if was them she was after or if was going passed them.

“J.P,” Carmilla said getting his attention and the group to stop. A few of them knew that they were classmates but they wouldn't have guessed she would have stopped and talked to him. “I have something for you.” She started rummaging through her satchel. “I was going to catch you at dinner but this works. The whole thing in the library yesterday-” He knew what she meant but was a little confused when she pulled out a leather pouch, “-I thought you might like this. Consider it a thanks.”

J.P took it of her and opened it up it contained a book and a rattling smaller pouch. He pulled out the book first.

“The Creator's Amulets by T'Zulan Mbok Uchala,” J.P read out loud. It took him a minute for everything to connect. “Wait...” J.P opened the smaller pouch and poured the contents onto his hands. Several amulets of different gems, weight and design. “These are real?” Carmilla nodded.

“I thought you'd want them for your Ministry private work thing you struggle to put a name on,” she told him with a smile. “They are real and there is everything you need to know about them from the original T'Zulan.” J.P was speechless that Carmilla had just given them to him, they must be priceless and looked for by researchers everywhere. If he could put words together he would ask her where she got him but he already guessed it was on her three hundred years of travel. “You okay, Laura?” Carmilla asked leaving J.P to his amazement.

“Yeah I'm good,” Laura answered a little awkwardly. The thoughts of everything she had been told and the brief kiss on the cheek rapidly rushed through her mind. Carmilla guessed that their thoughts were pretty close. “You're coming to the Quidditch match tomorrow aren't you? Apparently my house needs all the support it can get since most of this lot believe Hufflepuff is going to lose.” Carmilla hadn't actually thought about going, she was debating on staying in the quiet castle but then again big events like this didn't happen often.

“If you're team is going to lose that badly then I should probably come, give you moral support when the Ravenclaw Seeker wins the game,” Carmilla teased. Groaning, Laura replied.

“They're not going to lose.” Carmilla couldn't help but smirk.

“Uh huh keep believing it, Cupcake,” Carmilla replied before walking back up the path to catch the rest of the Slytherins.

The rest of them looked to Laura all thinking the same thing. Cupcake? Laura blushed a little. Carmilla had called her it a couple of time before but not like this. This time almost sounded affectionate. Almost like a pet name.

Chapter 9: Hufflepuff versus Ravenclaw

Summary:

The final match of the school season Hufflepuff versus Ravenclaw Quidditch match has finally arrived and is far more intense than anyone guessed it would be. Carmilla has a slight relapse with her anger which only gets worse as a school announcement will bring severe consequences.

Notes:

Hey everyone!

I'm back and with a beyond massive update. Like seriously with the one space gap I do as I write I started off on page 97 and finished on 129.... yeah the Quidditch match alone took a long long time and a lot of pages alone. I'm pretty happy with this chapter and I'm so glad this is over. Just so glad.

I seriously hope everyone likes this chapter I'm actually kinda nervous about the Quidditch match. I think it sounds awesome I'm just hoping it reads like that, let me know please.

Also pretty proud of myself this is the second update I've done in the last two weeks. I went and finally update 'Love and Injuries' now this I'm doing good. Anyway rambling.

Hope you all enjoy this.

It had finally arrived. The long awaited Quidditch match final. Everyone was cramming into the Quidditch stadium trying to get in as fast as possible so the match could start sooner. Since the last few matches had come to decide that Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw would be playing it was one of the most awaited events of the school year.

The last few years had been a mix of wins. Gryffindor had won against Slytherin, the year before Ravenclaw beat Gryffindor, Hufflepuff thrashed Slytherin in the final of the previous year. It had been a while since the two houses faced off. Even with an inadequate seeker it would still be an interesting match, maybe more so to see the Hufflepuff team having to play ten times harder.

It took a little longer for everyone to get in and luckily Carmilla had managed to find J.P and others. She wasn't going to miss the commentary and amusement of everyone tormenting Laura. If being honest with herself it was an excuse to spend time with Laura. Or it would be time with her if she was actually there.

“She's gone to wish Kirsch luck and trying to get the team to play extra hard,” LaFontaine told Carmilla, noticing the confusion on her face. “She split as we made our way up into the stadium.”

“It's seems kind of a waste of effort but it's actually sweet to see how dedicated she is for her team,” Carmilla commented. LaFontaine had to try and hide their smile. Betting that wasn't the only thing she thought Laura was sweet for.

The stadium had filled up and the anticipation grew higher, a heavy buzzing of chatter and fidgeting. People held up signs and cheered on the teams despite not even being on the pitch yet. The teachers were gathering in their section, though a few ministry related people were present. Sherman included. Though that didn't surprise Carmilla when she spotted him, he'd been at the school an awful lot, talking with various teachers. She had made it her job to stay clear of him especially after the other day. Though it did make her wonder what the other ministry related people were doing here. Now wasn't the time for that though. Now was about seeing Ravenclaw pummel Hufflepuff.

Lars walked onto the centre of the pitch in black and silver referee robes, flying goggles around his neck, whistle in pocket, bludger bat hanging off his belt and broom in hand. He put his broom down when he reached the box in the centre of the field. Crouching down he opened it up checking on the balls inside. The bludgers rattled hard in the bonds. Today he was going to have to keep on his toes. He had a very strict list in his head he followed before a match, with and without people in the stadium. He checked everything twice before standing up and glancing around the stands. He pulled his wand from his robes and fired a few red sparks into the air and waited. Carmilla sighed and pulled out hers before returning the sparks. Lars took note of where she was, he was definitely going to keep on his toes.

The group looked to her confused.

“So he knows where I am in case of a bludger attack. They have that fondness of trying to go after me,” Carmilla told them, “though an attack is very rare in an actual match, they're too busy with everyone flying about.” J.P smiled. Now he knew that she was a vampire he wondered if that had something to do with why the bludgers went after her so much. “Laura, still isn't back yet.”

“She will be, don't worry,” LaFontaine said with a smile. “She's not going to miss a chance to spend time with you. She talks about you enough, she really isn't going to miss it.” It startled Carmilla to know that she was spoken about, she had guessed a little bit but a lot? That surprised her.

Lars put the whistle to his lips and blew a brief tune. Signalling Spencer to start the match. The regular commentator had come down with a throat infection that morning. Spencer being in the same house and a friend to the commentator said he would takeover. He had to promise to be as impartial as he could be. Thoughts about the teams didn't matter but going after people in particular wasn't allowed. He made the promise and was excited to be commentating on the last match of the season.

“Welcome everyone to the school Quidditch final of Hufflepuff versus Ravenclaw!” Spencer said loudly into the microphone. The stadium erupted with shouts of excitement and eagerness. Now it was here, the match was finally happening. “Without any further holding up let's get the teams out. I can imagine they're just as eager if not a little nervous. So give a roar for Ravenclaw!”

As the Ravenclaw team shot out high the stadium was filled with roars supporting the team.

“The Ravenclaw team is led by beater and captain Heath,” Spencer said as they all took their places. “Keeper Anhang, beater Wingert, followed by the three chaser Huynh, Riley and Perrine. Better watch out for those three today, they've been breaking school records all throughout the year. Lastly their seeker Larke who has been on fire this season so better prepare for some good competition Hufflepuff.”

The Ravenclaw chasers done a sweep of the stadium fist pumping and encouraging the crowd to make more noise. They were feeling cocky and with good reason. The chasers flew up and took their places.

“Alright Ravenclaw you feeling good but Hufflepuff haven't come out here yet, lets see how you handle the brilliant Hufflepuffs.” Spencer knew like everyone else Hufflepuff were at a major disadvantage but he wasn't mocking by saying they were brilliant. He was secretly rooting for them but he knew to try and keep himself impartial. “Let's bring out the Hufflepuffs with everything we've got Hogwarts. Hufflepuff! Hufflepuff!” Soon everyone was chanting and it only kicked the excitement higher.

The Hufflepuffs blasted from stadium and tore around the sky, circling the inside of the pitch and around the Ravenclaws. The Ravenclaw captain Heath was a little surprised, that was a lot of confidence for a team who had such a disadvantage.

“Explosive entrance from the Hufflepuffs.” Spencer couldn't help being happy seeing the Hufflepuffs. He got to see his girlfriend play. “Heading this team is their keeper and captain Irvine. The Ravenclaws should keep an eye out for beaters Quiroz and Vaanholt, amazing control over the bludgers in the last match.” They flew past each other and hit bats. Spencer was right they had been in great control, it was one of the major advantages they had. “Chasers Nieves, Roman and Kirsch are sure to give them a good challenge.” They swooped into position. Determination and confidence filling them. All marked with a black and yellow stripe under their right eye, house colours and proud. “Finally give a large cheer for seeker-” Spencer's attention was pulled away to McGonagall who tugged at his jacket hood. He put his hand tight over the microphone but muffled muttering could still be heard.

“...an issue...” Mcgonagall said. It was really hard to make anything of it.

“....wait.... you serious?” Again it was too muffled to make any real sense of it. All the students were looking over to Spencer and McGonagall. They both had heavy frowns on their faces. What was happening? A stop wasn't good. A stop could mean the game was cancelled. They wouldn't cancel Quidditch would they?

Spencer turned back round and sighed heavily as he removed his hand. His expression was unclear other than what he had to say was big.

“Ladies, gentlemen and people of other pronouns, I've just been informed there is a slight issue with the Hufflepuff seeker,” Spencer said as he gave another tired sigh. “The substitute seeker Mark English can't play in the final match-” What the hell? If they didn't have a seeker they couldn't play. They were going to cancel the match. “So much against the protest of Madam Pomfrey the main Hufflepuff seeker is back and going to see the final out after all the hard work to get to the top. So a massive shout for seeker Laura Hollis!”

There was a silence among the stands only for a split moment then at the sight of Laura shooting out of the stadium the crowd let out a massive roar of cheers and amazed disbelief. Laura was back. Despite her slightly damaged wrist she was going to play. That changed everything.

Carmilla, LaFontaine and J.P's expressions were all dropped. Carmilla couldn't believe it. Laura was the Hufflepuff seeker, how did she not know this? She was sort of dating Emily who was on the Quidditch team, she spoke about the team to her. How could she not know that Laura was the seeker? Why did the idea of Laura being the seeker excite every part of her? A small smile cracked her lips, this match had just become ten times better.

J.P and LaF were simply in shock. That's why Laura had been so confident in her team because of house pride and that she knew she was going to play. To prove them wrong and to be with the team all the way to the end. English was a good seeker but the sudden pressure of being shoved in the final game hit him hard. Laura wasn't going to let all that effort of getting to the top be wasted.

“How much did we bet Laura again?” J.P asked hoping that his memory was wrong.

“Five galleons each...” LaF answered, disheartening them both, “...and her eternal smugness if she wins.” Carmilla looked at them both, she hadn't taken her eyes off Laura.

“You're upset that she's playing? Surely if Ravenclaw win it'll be even better now.”

“Yeah and that's a big if now,” LaF replied.

“You're saying Laura is that good that she can swing an entire match about?” J.P interrupted.

“If we knew it was her playing we wouldn't have bothered betting,” he told Carmilla. “Just listen to Spencer talk about her, I doubt he'll skip on the highlights of this year.” J.P gave a heavy sigh. “Laura is... magnificent.”

Carmilla looked up to see Laura soar through the air, speeding around the outline of the pitch at eye level with the crowd. Carmilla found her breath hitch as Laura slowed down near all of them. Laura flashed a grin at J.P and LaFontaine.

“I told you I'd see you up here,” Laura told them with an amused tone. “Still feeling confident about that bet?”

Neither of them answered, they didn't know how. They never would expect Laura to do something like this, especially since the last time she had a major injury and she strained herself she ended up with a bone sticking out of her forearm. That was a brutal crash. Hit hard with a bludger to the back and slammed from a reasonable height into the pitch. She'd dislocated her shoulder, broke at least five bones in her hand, her wrist and snapped the bone straight through her forearm. It was only by pure fluke they won that match.

This time though was going to be different. Laura had people to prove wrong and if she was completely honest with herself she'd admit that she wanted to show off for Carmilla. Carmilla might be a powerful witch but Laura doubted there were few people in the school who could take her on a broom. Quidditch was Laura's territory. Even though she knew it and so did her friends she wanted to show it to Carmilla, she wanted her to be impressed.

Laura didn't say anything as she pulled away and went to her position. All that mattered was the match now, she pushed aside the thought that Carmilla was watching, that her dad and friends were wanting to see her in action. Right now it was just the pitch, her team and the urge to win. She wasn't stupid enough to underestimate the Ravenclaws they made it to the finals just like her team did. She wasn't going to be reckless.

Lars blew his whistle getting everyone's attention and silencing the crowd. This was it. The start was so close. The anticipation hung heavy in the air. How could the match not have started yet?

“I know this is the final, you're all eager to play and to win but this is still going to be a clean match, understand?” Lars told them loudly, making sure they all heard him. He looked around to each player. “I'm looking at you Mister Larke. I would hate to have the Ravenclaws forfeit the final match because their seeker couldn't play fairly.” Larke nodded, just because he elbowed the Slytherin seeker a little too aggressively in the ribcage doesn't mean he would do it again. Even if it would probably help with this match. Despite still holding his confidence he wasn't looking forward to going up against Laura. At least with Hufflepuff's substitute seeker it wasn't a real problem, it would've just be the Hufflepuff team scoring points but now, now he had to work as hard as possible. “Also, Vaanholt,” Lars said looking to the Hufflepuff beater. “What did I say last time which will also apply now?” Vaanholt sighed.

“Don't threaten the chasers with the bat even if it was a case that they crashed into you and both of you hit the ground,” Vaanholt answered, their tone bored. “Let all disputes and incidents be settled by you. That's one of your jobs as a referee.”

“Remember it. That's the same with all of you,” Lars called. “I settle all issues, you think it's a foul you can call it but what I say in the end settles it.” Everyone had heard all of this before, Lars repeated this before every match. Just to make sure that everyone was on the same page. He looked around a wide smile splitting across his face. “Now impress me, I don't want to see my flying lessons have gone to waste.”

Lars tapped the side the box with his foot, the lid opened and the bludgers shot out like cannonballs and the snitch fluttered out before zooming to the seekers. It went around them before vanishing off at high speeds. Larke tried to keep an eye on it, Laura didn't bother she simply watched him. It irked him slightly, she didn't even seem bothered at all. Confidence radiated off her, she knew she'd pulled her team back round to being equal with the Ravenclaws maybe even overtook them advantage wise. Either way Larke knew his team would play so much harder.

“Here it is,” Spencer said into the mic unable to hide his excitement. Lars picked up the quaffle everyone clenched their brooms. Lars launched it as high as he could. “And it's finally begun! Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw last game of the season and holy heck the Ravenclaws are wasting no time in getting the quaffle across the pitch.”

The commentary was a blur to the players once the quaffle had been released there was a fast merge of chasers going to claim it. Ravenclaw's chaser Riley snatched it before Kirsch could get his fingers around it. The chasers then had to make quick work of getting a goal or taking the quaffle away. In the mean time Laura had pulled her broom high up so she could observe the pitch higher than the rest. Larke kept at a lower level but still out of the way.

“And the first goal goes to Riley!” The Ravenclaw house cheered and roared loudly, flags were waved and signs held high. “10 points to Ravenclaw in the first couple of minutes of the game. This is going to be intense people so lets keep up the support.”

Bludgers were hit by beaters and dodged by chasers. The Hufflepuff beaters Vaanholt and Quiroz kept a path clear as Kirsch and Nieves sped towards the opposing goal, chucking the quaffle between them a few times hoping to confuse Anhang enough that they would make a mistake and miss the goal. As soon as he was close enough Neives chucked the quaffle to Kirsch who launched it at the goal. Anhang didn't need to worry about protecting the hoops Perrine, a Ravenclaw chaser had come up from underneath them and caught the quaffle.

“Oh! Such a promising shot from Kirsch but taken away by Perrine at the last moment,” Spencer said sounding a little disheartened. If Perrine hadn't got there it looked like a good chance that Hufflepuff would've scored. “Kirsch has had a pretty solid season. Beating his personal best score rate. If anyone hasn't seen it yet look out for the team mascot today Kirsch's pet dragon Smokey whose wings have been paint in the Hufflepuff colour- woah! Wait, is that allowed?”

While Spencer had been talking the Ravenclaws had been making quick work of keeping the quaffle away from the Hufflepuffs though they had nearly reclaimed it a few times. In a hard attempt to get the quaffle Roman shoulder barged Perrine trying to disrupt his flight. Lars didn't say anything, technically it wasn't against the rules as long as it wasn't with excessive force.

“Apparently we're still going and Perrine still has it. Oh! Kirsch narrowly missed that bludger, a hit like that would be a hospital job. Perrine is still headed fast and forward. Nieves and Roman on their tail. Irvine looking sharp and ready in goal.” Spencer was on the edge of his seat. “Perrine has got a hard shot to make. Oh my god-”

Perrine pulled back hard on his broom it brought him to a sharp halt. Roman and Nieves continued forward, not realising what had happened right away. They glanced back to him after realising his absence. Perrine had barely moved, he simply watched the others glance at each other before they both crashed into the keeper. Perrine launched the quaffle, scoring easily as the Hufflepuffs recovered, cursing their stupidity for getting distracted.

“Another ten points for Ravenclaw.” Spencer couldn't believe how Perrine had got that point. It seemed like a pretty cheap thing to do but it was effective. “Oh is there a glimpse of the snitch?”

Laura had shot to the other side of the pitch and then sat idle looking down at the pitch, watching the game. Her eyes searching every where for the fast golden ball. Larke was still keeping his distance from the pitch but was flying around hoping to spot something. Laura kept a close eye on him just in case he suddenly darted off. She wasn't going to lose. It would take a lot for her to lose against Ravenclaw.

“And Huynh gets another ten points to Ravenclaw!” Spencer shouted, he had too with how loud the Ravenclaw house and supporters were getting. With a few good passes and several close calls of bludger attacks Huynh had managed to catch Irvine off guard. She was getting frustrated now. Ravenclaw were thirty points ahead and that was on her. The chasers were doing their best but Ravenclaw beaters Heath and Wingert were keeping them busy.

Carmilla glanced to J.P and LaF who were happy that their house was getting points but they kept an eye on Laura. Was she really that much of a threat to the match?

“Kirsch has taken the quaffle right from Perrine's arm and is making his way up the pitch. He's swerving through the Ravenclaw chasers and is followed closely by Nieves and beater Quiroz. They're really determined to get this goal. Quiroz hits the bludger towards Heath. Kirsch is speeding for it, Nieves keeping close. The goal is in range... HOLY HUFFLEPUFF! What a goal!”

Anhang had kept their eyes on Kirsch, already guessing which ring he was going to aim for. The others would have been a tricky shot. But he didn't throw it, not at the hoops anyway. Keeping their high speed, Kirsch looked around to Nieves and tossed the quaffle to them. As soon as it was caught Kirsch dropped down giving Nieves all the space he needed to make a clear shot at a different hoop. The first goal for Hufflepuff and it was impressive. This was the thing that Hufflepuff normally displayed. Now that they had scored their first no doubt others would follow. The first shot was the hard one. Hufflepuff now was going to unleash it full throttle.

Nieves's goal had set the supporters and the rest of the team buzzing. No one had expected such a stunt on Huflepuff's first goal. The chasers weren't going to back down. Spencer struggled to describe what he was seeing, it was hard to keep up.

“Perrine has the Quaffle a good throw from Anhang. Wait... Perrine moves fast darting down the left side. Struggling to shake Roman and Kirsch. Perrine aims to pass to Huynh. Oh! Nice interception by Nieves. Hufflepuff have the Quaffle. Kirsch breaks away from the chasers, close call by the bludger. Nieves risks a long pass....” Spencer was fidgeting as he spoke. “And Kirsch manages to catch it. He's not keeping it long. Yes! 10 points to Hufflepuff!”

Kirsch had gotten close enough that as soon as he caught the quaffle from Nieves, which was an amazing shot, he could almost smack it straight in.

The match went on at fast pace. Near goals, a few warnings off Lars and a few minor injuries caused by each other. The bludgers hadn't made impact. Hufflepuff's beater Quiroz and Vaanholt made sure of that, not for the lack of trying to get the Ravenclaw team wounded.

Laura was eagerly searching for the snitch. She staying high and idle was smart, it gave her an advantage but it also kept her away from the action.

“Snitch sighting! Larke is hot on its tail!” Spencer shouted excited for several reasons. His favourite seeker was now shooting down at high speeds to challenge Larke. “Hollis is rocketing down, she's not going to make this easy for the Ravenclaw's seeker.”

Carmilla watched Laura with intense interest as she flew at high speeds, dodging bludgers that were slammed in her general direction and trying not to disrupt the chasers. She weaved almost effortlessly through the pitch. Larke wasn't having much trouble either. That was concerning since he was gaining on the snitch.

“Hollis is closing in fast on Larke. First snitch sighting this match, is it going to be the first and last sighting? Both seekers have had a phenomenal season. Both with one sighting wins. Shattering records for each house. Hollis has pulled off some incredible stunts over the last season which has left all of us in awe.” He paused simply watching as Laura had caught up with Larke and had her eyes locked on the snitch. “Hollis and Larke now eye to eye with the snitch. Could this be the end of the match? Could Ravenclaw snatch this victory right away from the Hufflepuffs? Are Hufflepuff going to be the winners of the season? Is this going to be another record breaker. The snitch is taking them close to the left wall, both handling it flawlessly. Keeping away from everyone else. Hollis glances off towards her team then looks to Larke and oh sh-”

A loud cracking sound was quickly followed by a sharp loud whistle blew off.

“Hollis, Larke on the ground now!” Lars shouted. The match coming to a halt. All three of them touched down and it began.

“You know the rules, Hollis. No grabbing or hindering other team players,” Lars told her firmly. Larke stood there in minor shock as he just listened. Laura looked frustrated.

“Didn't you see what just happened? It was necessary,” Laura argued. “It's not like it was to make a grab for the snitch. We don't even know where the snitch has gone.”

“Regardless you broke one of the rules,” Lars continued. Laura wasn't stupid she knew that.

“I know but I figured a foul is worth more than a seeker getting smashed into the stands by a bludger,” Laura retorted. Larke looked to Lars.

“She's right, Sir. Hollis didn't have to move me, she could've gotten out of the way and let me get hit. I didn't notice it,” he told Lars. “She grabbed me so we're both safe. That shouldn't be a foul. Like she said it wasn't an attempt at the snitch.” Lars looked to Larke slightly surprised that he was defending Laura's action. If he didn't Ravenclaw could have a penalty shot. Larke gave a smile as he shot a look to Laura. “Plus I think a seeker being knocked unconscious would be a pretty disappointing end of the season win.” Laura had to laugh.

“Exactly. Just thinking of the fans,” she jested. They all knew different, she was genuinely worried about what would happen if he got hit. The bludger had smashed straight through the side of the stand, god knows how much damage a bludger going that fast would cause on impact.

Lars sighed heavily. They were right it wasn't an attempt towards the snitch, it didn't bring either of them closer to winning. The snitch had vanished. The bludger wouldn't have missed if Laura hadn't pulled him down. That would have been a serious injury.

“Alright. This once I'm allowing it, it's not a foul so no penalty or anything,” Lars told them both. “Next time I see any grabbing of any kind though will be an instant foul.” Laura and Larke shared a look before nodding, they understood. “Kick off.”

Larke held out his hand for Laura to shake. She smiled and took it.

“Thanks. I know you didn't have to do anything.” Laura shrugged.

“You're welcome. I know I don't but I'm not going to win this game by default,” she teased. Larke laughed as he let go.

“I'd be careful with that confidence, Hollis. Don't want your ego to weigh down that broom,” he playfully replied. They both kicked off chuckling to themselves before zooming apart.

Lars looked around at them all glad that this was the only incident he had to deal with so far. Though he feared that now one had started another would follow.

“Hollis and Larke are back in the air followed by Lars-” Lars cast a look towards Spencer as he started commentating again. “Sorry! Followed by Instructor Axelle.” Lars sighed but had to smile before giving a sharp blow of his whistle. “Ravenclaw have the quaffle and the match continues. No consequences for Hollis moving Larke. Hollis's reaction not only good for catching a snitch apparently. Though to see a Hollis pull a victory stunt like she done against Slytherin would be something.”

Carmilla frowned. How out of the loop was she? Laura had won against Slytherin house, her own house and she still didn't know she was seeker. Surely Eli would've mentioned something, she was the Slytherin Quidditch keeper. J.P saw her confusion.

“There was a very close call between houses. Deciding match to the final game. Ravenclaw versus Gryffindor and Hufflepuff versus Slytherin,” J.P explained. “Slytherin were incredibly far ahead. It wasn't the fact Hufflepuff was playing bad, they were brilliant just Slytherin were practically unstoppable. Laura had a serious bludger attack mid-game while chasing the snitch, it hit hard and she ended up broken bones out of the skin, dislocated shoulder the works. She didn't notice the bludger because she's reckless when it comes to Quidditch. As she crashed to the ground after the hit, she managed to get the snitch while falling. You don't mess with Laura when it comes to her sport.”

“Holy fu-” Spencer had to contain his language but after seeing a brutal bludger attack it was, “Riley is down!” It was an instant knockout when Riley hit the ground. The bludger didn't go easy as it hit the Ravenclaw chaser off their broom with a solid slam to the stomach. Lars and a nurse on standby took Riley off the pitch. “With Ravenclaw's one substitution, chaser King will now enter the game.” King was met with huge cheers and applause as he sped out of the Ravenclaw stand, he was determined to stop Hufflepuff in their tracks.

With a smirk he looked to the Hufflepuff keeper Irvine. He was going to be a problem and Irvine knew it. King brought confidence to the team, not that they needed anymore.

The match started again as Lars mounted his broom. Within a matter of seconds of the whistle being blown and getting the quaffle King had made his way up the right side of the pitch and scored. This could be a worrying moment for Hufflepuff.

The next few goals happened quickly. The quaffle tossed between the Ravenclaw chasers, perfectly executed tosses before Perrine made a scoring shot. The crowd kicked up their cheering but it soon turned in favour of the Hufflepuffs. Kirsch managed to snatch the quaffle, throwing it to Roman who chucked it to Nieves. Roman blasted her way up the pitched and slammed the quaffle through the far hoop as it was thrown back their way.

“Yes! Nice goal, babe!” Spencer shouted, unable to contain his excitement of seeing his girlfriend make such a shot. McGonagall cast a glance at him and he cleared his throat though unable to get rid of his smile. “A skillful goal from Roman.” He corrected before continuing the rest of the commentating.

Kirsch managed to swoop down and intercept the quaffle as it was lobbed from Anhang towards King. It quickly became clear that King was going to be a focus of the chasers. Kirsch would cover him.

“Thanks,” Kirsch said cheekily as he zoomed off, King instantly giving chase. There was a sharp whistle from Kirsch getting the attention of both Nieves and Roman. As soon as Roman paid attention the quaffle was tossed, Roman caught it and dashed off to what soon was a goal.

“Ravenclaw in the lead by ten points, nice bit of movement from Kirsch and Roman. Anhang looking a little frustrated at a consecutive goal from Roman. Will there be a third? All Hufflepuff chasers are dominating their way down.” Carmilla watched Kirsch intently, he lead with the quaffle. Except Laura he was the next person she cared about. He was impressive. “Woah! Nieves pushed back as Heath forced a bludger their way. Up to Roman and Kirsch if they want that shot. Is Kirsch going to pass and have Roman get a hat-trick?” The entire crowd seemed to hold its breath. Roman didn't get the goal, Kirsch didn't pass but he barely managed a goal. If Anhang was a few centimetres over the goal would have been stopped.

That was enough for Ravenclaw. Heath banged their bat against their broom, Wingert heard and flew over they clashed bats. Heath took Wingert's bat and gave out three loud smacks. Lars frowned unsure what was going on? The Ravenclaw team shared a collected grin and all started to clap loudly in unison, they did this until the entire ravenclaw house and some of its supporters had joined. The Hufflepuff players looked thrown off by Ravenclaws actions. It's what the Ravenclaws wanted before they dominated the match.

It was hard to keep up with the goals how quickly they came. Huynh, King, Huynh then Perrine. Hufflepuff struggled to stop them, even with good control over the bludgers.

Laura suddenly sped across the pitch. She'd seen a shimmer of gold, the chasers had their jobs now she was going to do hers. The points wouldn't matter if she caught the snitch. 150 points slapped on top of 50 already, it would shadow and bury Ravenclaw.

“Larke rushes to try to catch up with Hollis who is making quick work of gaining on the snitch.” Spencer was trying to contain his excitement. Laura was getting closer to winning, Hufflepuff could win this. They really could.

Larke made the mistake of trying to weave through the players, it held him up while Laura kept to the outside of group. She would soon close the gap. The snitch shot fast towards the hoops. Laura looked back to see exactly where Larke was, he had managed to get his way through and was getting closer to the snitch than Laura liked. Laura brought it in almost neck and neck though a gap apart.

“You think you got this, Hollis?” Larke asked playfully as they both closed in on one of the hoop posts, the snitch flittering around it. Laura watched it carefully.

“Got a better chance than you do,” Laura answered before putting out her arm and grabbing the post, swinging herself back around as the snitch shot back past them both.

“Oh nice move, Hollis!” Spencer commented. “Not losing any speed or sight of the snitch. Movement prediction at its finest.”

It took Larke a moment to turn and to try to catch up, that was a moment he couldn't afford to lose. By the time he did he was close to Laura not far from the stadium floor, 10ft at most. The match went on above but neither of them allowed it to be a distraction. Laura noticed Larke pull up close to her. Not a chance.

Laura made an attempt for the snitch before Larke could, she took a swipe for it. It was out of reach. She gave a frustrated groan under her breath, just a little further. The snitch gave an unexpected dive, Laura reacted to it faster than she thought about it. She dropped and took another swipe; it was a mistake. She'd forgotten how close to the ground she was.

The broom dug into the pitch. Laura was tossed off, hitting the ground tumbling hard and fast. A loud cracking sound erupted from her arm, she stifled a pain filled scream behind clenched teeth. She landed messily on her shins, hunched over, her forearm tucked under her robes as her trembling left hand was clutching her right shoulder. An expression of agony on her face as tears built in her eyes.

Carmilla grabbed hold of the barrier in front of her, a look of panic on her face. More than the others did, it wasn't to say they weren't concerned but they seemed to be hiding it better than she did. The crowd was deathly silent. If she glanced over to the teachers box she would see Sherman just as concerned and trying to be calmed by several of the teachers. Carmilla refused to take her eyes off Laura. She had to be alright.

“Laura!” Lars shouted bringing his broom down.

“I'm fine,” she replied quietly. Laura went to force herself to stand up, she got part way up before slamming back down on her bad arm. Her right leg tore in pain and her right arm wasn't doing much better. Laura laid on her back, trying to catch her breath and force back tears. “I'm fine.”

Lars rushed to her and helped her sit up which made her clench her teeth and swear. He looked her over.

“You can't play in this condition, I'm ending the game.” Laura shook her head. There was no way she was going to allow Ravenclaw to win on account of an injury.

“I'm fine. It's a couple of dislocations and a twisted ankle. I'll be fine just help me stand up.” She was down playing her leg injuries, she'd messed up her knee pretty bad. Lars looked at her uncertain but tried his best to help her up onto unsteady feet.

“What can I do?” he asked moving his hand away from her. She tried to balance, her leg didn't feel as strong as she thought. That could cause a problem. Laura clutched her right shoulder, trying to keep it sturdy instead of it hanging limp at her side.

“Do you have any medical tape or something to hold some fingers together?” Lars frowned unsure why she would need it, from what he could see her hand was fine. Then again she'd kept her right hand tucked close to her robes.

“I need to see your hand.” Laura could feel the entire stadium stare at her. Wanting to see if the injuries matched up to how bad the fall looked. She glanced up towards her friends, out of all of them J.P seemed the least concerned. He knew just by the way she was holding herself what the injuries were and what she was going to do. The panic though on Carmilla's face startled her. She wondered if she'd be concerned but didn't expect her hands to be clenched on the rail and a look of pure panic on her face.

Laura looked to Lars and slowly raised her hand from her robes. Lars looked away quickly. That was grim. Dislocated or not, fingers shouldn't be almost at a 90 degrees angle sideways from different joints.

“I'll be fine,” Laura repeated, hiding the whimper that came with moving. “I just need tape or something. I'll sort out my fingers after I sort out my shoulder. I can play after that.” Lars looked back at her, trying to avoid looking at her fingers.

“You'll sort out your shoulder-” He was cut off by a loud crunch and a heavily groaning Laura as she forced her shoulder back in place. Lars needless to say was a little more than intimidated by the lengths she was prepared to go for to get back on her broom. Laura felt as if the entire crowd flinched at the sight and sound of what she'd done.

“I'm fine, I'm fine, totally fine,” she mumbled under her breath. She had to convince herself for what she was about to do next. “Do you have anything to hold my fingers together?” Lars pulled out his wand and pointed at his hand, some surgical tape appeared. Laura nodded before she took a deep breath. This was going to suck. She took a moment to prepare herself this was going to be worse than the shoulder. Lars didn't have a chance to look away before she grabbed her ring and middle finger and snapped them back into place. “Son of a-” Laura couldn't contain a few tears this time, she clutched her hand to her stomach. She breathed deeply trying to ride through the pain. It took a few minutes for her to able to stand straight. “Can I have that tape please?” Lars, who had gone a shade paler by this point, just held out his hand. She took it off him and wrapped her fingers up, tight and together. Madam Pomfrey could have a look at them afterwards, right now though she had a game to win.

Laura handed it back to him before limping over to her broom. Wiping the few tears away left in her eyes. She curled her taped up fingers giving them a little bit of room to move. Laura leant down and grabbed her broom before mounting it and kicking of slightly messily, a sharp pain in her leg shot through it. She could already hear the lecture she was going to get off Madam Pomfrey.

Lars shook his head not believing what he just witnessed, he tucked the tape in his pocket. Praying that the rest of the match would go smooth. He didn't want to have to get off his broom again, deal with anymore injuries or deal with anymore of what he just witnessed from Laura.

He allowed Laura to have a quick fly around to get her grip and balance on the broom. As she flew past her group she flashed them a smile.

“You didn't think you were getting out of the bet that way did you?” Laura questioned a jokey lilt to her voice. Most of them smile except for Carmilla who still seemed in a state of shock at what she had just witnessed. “I'm alright, Carm. You can let go of rail.” Carmilla looked down, her knuckles had gone white and her nails dug in the wood. She let go of it quickly and return a smile.

“Be safe please,” Carmilla said gently.

“I'll try not to fall off my broom anymore.” Laura dashed off quickly to give her dad a reassuring nod before the game started again.

Spencer cleared his throat unsure how to exactly start commentate after witnessing Laura pop joints back in place.

“Lets give Hollis a cheer for her dedication, Hogwarts!”

The stands filled with echoing cheers and chanting of her name. Anyone would understand if the game ended then and there. With injuries like that it was amazing that she even considered getting back on the broom. She refused to let Ravenclaw to win by default. There was no stopping until the snitch was caught.

Lars mounted his broom and kicked off into the air. Holding the whistle he was unsure if he should bring the match to an end. Laura was back on her broom but how long she could she stay on there with her injuries? Lars risked it, he would keep a close eye on Laura. The first sign of trouble and the match would end, final game of the season or not.

The game became increasingly tough. It was harder to score goals, harder to control the bludgers and the snitch was no where to be found. Larke was becoming just as frustrated as Laura looking for the snitch. He flew around hoping to get see a shimmer of gold among the chaos of the pitch. Laura kept out of the way but her eyes focused. She didn't want to move unless she had to. She'd played down her aches and pains a lot more than she let on. Nothing was going to stop this match, anything more than she'd shown and Lars would've stopped it.

Five minutes passed and Ravenclaw managed a goal and Hufflepuff had made a few attempts. Ravenclaw had gotten their confidence back. Laura was less of a threat to them winning now. They'd seen her struggle getting up and while everyone was horrified at how savage it was, they couldn't help but see it as an advantage. They'd welcome any advantage.

“Ravenclaw are making use of every part of the pitch and making the Hufflepuffs work for a touch of the Quaffle,” Spencer commented. Trying to find the snitch himself so he could get the seekers into action. They needed it especially Laura, she was looking worse as time went on.

Spencer's commenting fell deaf to Carmilla, she watched Laura so carefully. Almost terrified of what could happen from here. The match didn't matter to her anymore, all she wanted was the match to be over and for her to be safe. The sooner the better she prayed for it to be soon.

“Is that it?” Spencer questioned before going silent. Both seekers had seen it and darted towards the stands. “It is! The snitch is sighted and the seekers are hot on the chase.”

The chasers continued around them, Hufflepuff finally getting another goal. Nearly drawing with Ravenclaw. It was hard to keep a focus on the seekers as the snitch swiftly made its way through the players. Larke was having an easier time at steering his way through than Laura was. Her wounded leg was making the broomstick twitch and seemed to do so at the most unwelcome of times.

She managed to get out of the group and was approaching fast on Larke. He wasn't far from the snitch, a few more feet and he could make a grab for it. Laura couldn't allow it, she forced herself to go faster. At least to get to his side. Equal level meant equal chance at making a snatch.

Both seekers had taken note of how close they were to the ground, neither of them wanted an incident again. They were both side by side, both just as focused on the snitch trying not to acknowledge the other. All that mattered was the speeding golden ball that could end this game. They moved further forward, gaining ground on the snitch. It was time to end this.

“Here we go, Hogwarts. The seekers are making a go for the win,” Spencer started up again. Excitement rushing through his voice. “This could be it. Hufflepuff versus Ravenclaw. Hollis versus Larke. Both reaching for the snitch. Could this be the end of the season? Could Hufflepuff continue their consecutive wins? Will Ravenclaw take the trophy and title away from this dedicated team?” He held his breath for a moment getting caught up in the swift turns they had to make. “Nice movement from them both, not letting the snitch out of their sight.” He heard a ding of the goal, he glanced up to see Kirsch celebrating his goal. It was short lived as two loud thuds hit the pitch floor. “And both seekers are down and the snitch is no where to be seen.” The entire stadium came to a halt. They had seen both of them hit the floor but weren't exactly sure what had happened.

Both Larke and Laura had turned quickly and gained those extra inches towards the snitch and that was all that was needed. They both knew it and they both made a grab for it. Larke felt the body of the snitch against his fingertips. Laura felt the beat of the wings against her hand. They made another grab just as they both lost balance over reaching on their brooms.

Laura felt herself go first and tucked herself up before she made contact with the ground, she didn't want any further injuries. Larke tumbled across the ground, winding himself as he laid facedown. Neither of them moved, they were both too stunned at what happened. Laura untucked herself, her arm aching and bandaged hand numb as she tried to straighten herself out. Her leg felt like it was tearing with agony.

“Are you okay?” she asked in a daze. Larke pushed himself up to his knees, his hands tight fists as he was coughing.

“Yeah.” He coughed some more, trying to regain his throat. He looked around, his voice rough as he spoke. “Where's the snitch?” Laura frowned certain he had caught it in the fall. She looked down to his clenched hands,

“You don't have it?”

Larke opened them up hoping among the daze he hadn't registered his catch. He stared in surprise at his hands and then to Laura who had done the same. She looked at her hands giving the same look of disbelief. He looked over. A smile splitting on his lips. Laura couldn't help but stare unsure of the feeling swarming her. Larke stood up and helped her up, keeping at tight grip on her making sure her leg wouldn't buckle.

Laura looked at him before raising the snitch high in the air for all the stadium to see.

“Hufflepuff wins!” Spencer shouted ecstatic as he stood up almost dancing with happiness. “Against all injuries Hollis catches the snitch! Hufflepuff 250 and Ravenclaw 100. What a final game to Hogwarts season.”

Loud cheers and chanting of Hufflepuff tore throughout the stadium. It was unbelievable how she had continued. Despite Larke being disappointed that his team had lost he couldn't be angry, Laura deserved to win. To go through all the injuries and still play right until the catch. It was incredible.

LaFontaine and J.P looked at Laura in disbelief.

“Oh we are so screwed,” LaFontaine said thinking about the bet and how endless Laura's gloating would be. “J.P, can I borrow some money?” J.P laughed he wasn't going to end up paying for their bet and his own. Perry was shocked but her concern for Laura's well being overpowered the feeling of the win.

“So, Carm-” J.P stopped talking as he looked around, she was no where to be seen. Carmilla was already making her way down the stairwell of the stadium to find Laura and assist her to the hospital wing. Her panic had taken over everything.

The rest of the Hufflepuff team had landed on the ground and crowded around Laura. Cheering with her. They were school champions. Smokey flew around the pitch blasting balls of fire in celebration of his owner's team.

It wasn't long before Kirsch helped Laura back into the stadium, she needed to get healed. He wasn't surprised when he saw Madam Pomfrey already there and Carmilla joining them. Laura gave a smile at the sight of her even with the worry on her face.

“We got her, Kirsch,” Carmilla said trying to give him a smile. He nodded and passed her over to Carmilla. Laura was surprised by the comforting strength she held her with. Laura knew she was heavy right now, her damaged knee was making her slouch and all her weight pushed into Carmilla, yet she didn't seem fazed at all.

Kirsch walked off towards the Hufflepuff locker room when Sherman ran down the corridor. Catching sight of his injured daughter.

“Laura! Laura,” he said in a panic as he stopped in front of her. Laura gave a weak smile.

“I'm fine, dad. Just a little hurt I'll be fine,” she told him. Madam Pomfrey went to cut in but Carmilla stopped her.

“Poppy, not here,” she said firmly. It surprised Laura and Sherman. Madam Pomfrey recognised what kind of caring concern she had in her voice, she wasn't going to comment. “We'll get her the to ward and then we can do this.” Carmilla looked around making sure there was no one about. “Hold on to my robe, Sherman you too,” she told them both. They both looked confused. “Laura, hold on to me alright. We're going to get you to the hospital.” It became clear to Madam Pomfrey what was about to happen and took hold of her sleeve as Laura put her arms around Carmilla's waist. Carmilla stared at Sherman more than frustrated, “Take my sleeve or you can walk back.” Carmilla adjusted her arm around Laura's back keeping her close. She whispered to Laura, trying to get her. “This is going to be unpleasant so just keep to me.” As soon as Sherman put his hand on Carmilla's sleeve she apparated all of them to the hospital ward.

****

Carmilla wasn't kidding when she had said it was unpleasant. Sherman stumbled backwards away from her, not prepared at all that she would do that. He never expected anything like that to happen in Hogwarts, it should be impossible. Madam Pomfrey landed with grace and as soon as they landed she went to collect the things needed. Carmilla picked up Laura and moved her over to one of the beds, she was in a daze. Among her injuries and the dizziness of apparating, Carmilla wasn't surprised.

“Hey, Laura,” Carmilla said softly as she sat on the edge of the bed. “You're gonna be alright. You're dad's here, I'm here and Madam Pomfrey's here.” Carmilla gave a small smile. “Though she doesn't look to happy with you,” she told her playfully. Madam Pomfrey gave her a light scowl.

“Is she going to be okay, Poppy?” Sherman asked concerned.

“Of course she's going to be okay,” Carmilla commented, she glanced to Sherman. “Poppy is treating her.”

“I wasn't asking you,” he snapped. The edge from before was there. Regardless Carmilla keeping out of his way he was still mad. Her comments about him coddling Laura and how Eileen would have wanted things different wouldn't settle yet. “What are you even doing here?” Laura frowned at his attitude towards her.

“Dad-” Carmilla looked back to Laura and gave a gentle smile.

“It's fine. I'll be back in a minute.” Carmilla got up and walked over to Sherman, her voice a harsh whisper as she spoke to him. “Follow me now.” He pulled the curtain round and followed Carmilla into the corridor outside the ward.

Carmilla had her fist clenched tight, he'd gotten under her skin so easily. Now she knew how he felt every time he saw her recently.

“Are you honestly thinking about striking me, Carmilla?” he asked with a smile. “In the middle of the school, right outside the hospital where my daughter is. You're not stupid.” Carmilla swallowed her frustration and relaxed her hand.

“As satisfying as that would be right now I'm not going to give a reason against me,” she replied. “What I'm doing here, Sherman is bringing your daughter to the hospital very quickly. I brought her, the woman who can treat her and you, though honestly I'm regretting the last choice. I risked exposing my talent so I could get Laura sorted out sooner.” Sherman watched her closely with a cold look. “So don't say to me what am I doing here because I have every right to be here, to make sure she's okay and to see if there is anything I can do to help-”

“Answer me a question and answer it honestly, Carmilla.” His hard tone stopped her. “Just how long have you been in love with Laura? Don't try and tell me otherwise, don't insult me with a lie.” Carmilla refused to answer, she locked him with a stare. “Are you really going to remain silent? Not even a denial of feelings towards her? Does she know?” She continued her silence. Her silence was saying more than she meant it to. He frowned, a grim a expression coming across his face. “Have you touched my daughter?”

“Not in the way you're worrying about,” she said finally breaking her silence. “And even if I had that would be between me and her, not a prying father.”

“If you pursue this, Carmilla you be incredibly careful. I refuse for her to become another Elle,” he retorted harshly, stunning her.

Carmilla stared at him unsure if she had heard him right and if she had how exactly did he know what he was talking about. Just because he knew the topic didn't mean he knew how she would react.

“I don't know how you know about that since everything is confidential but you should think very carefully about what you say next,” she warned. He didn't take a pause.

“How she left here because of you... how could you think of pursuing anyone after her-”

Sherman was cut off as he was slammed against the wall, two fistfuls of his shirt in her grasp pinning him. He panicked when Carmilla's short but sharp fangs bared close to his face.

“You poison Elle's name again by having it come from your mouth and you'll find out exactly what kind of painful injuries my kind can inflict.”

He stared at her terrified that she'd full exposed herself in pure anger. She couldn't deny two things now, not to him. Carmilla was a vampire and she had deep feelings for Laura. Her reaction of comparison had proven that much.

The lower parts of the castle started to fill with the sounds of students and Sherman had never been happier to hear that sound. Carmilla wouldn't do anything now.

“You stay out of my way and if you must be in my company don't acknowledge me or even think about talking to me,” Carmilla told him. “I may have been out of order what I said about you raising Laura but you have no idea what you're talking about with Elle.” She let go of him and hid her fangs. “Laura asks you what happened you make up a convincing lie about a disagreement.”

Carmilla tried to calm herself as she walked into the hospital ward. It barely worked and Madam Pomfrey knew that as soon as she saw the unsettled expression.

“In the cabinet, second shelf,” she told Carmilla while bandaging Laura's fingers and hand. Among all the injuries she sustained, she set off the severe sprain in her wrist again. Carmilla nodded a thanks before going where she was directed.

Carmilla searched the shelves and found the clear liquid, heavy relaxant. She took an empty vial off the shelf and poured some into it. Enough so it would help get rid of the foul anger.

She walked over pocketing the vial while looking to Laura who seemed better but still in a lot of pain.

“You're not staying?” Laura questioned, her tone showing her upset. Carmilla shook her head as she walked over and sat beside her on the bed.

“Not right now but I'll see you later on, I promise,” Carmilla told her sincerely. “Me and your dad can't share kind words at the moments so it's best if I'm absent for a little bit.” Carmilla grinned. “Don't worry when I come back I'll bring you your normal plate of piled up cakes and cookies, make you feel better. I'll talk to you later.” Carmilla got up and looked to Madam Pomfrey. “Take good care of her please, Poppy and uhh thank you. I'll replace it later.” Laura looked confused but Madam Pomfrey knew she meant the vial. Whatever had happened between Sherman and her she desperately needed it. She would normally be hesitant about giving her so much but her anger radiated off her. If not for herself but to keep the other students safe from her.

****

Carmilla stormed past J.P and the group not caring that she accidentally shoulder barged Kirsch. It was clear that she didn't mean to but her rage was clear enough to be seen and not to be messed with.

That didn't stop Danny though as she walked passed a bunch of Gryffindor and Ravenclaw students. A frown furrowed her brow as she watched Carmilla go down the stairs, everyone clearing the way.

Mel was commenting on how out of line Carmilla was being but Danny didn't hear it. Just by the way Carmilla had gone past, how much loathing radiated off her, the rage in her steps Danny knew what was wrong. Elle had been the topic of a discussion and a mistake had followed.

“Take this,” Danny told Mel as she passed her satchel to Mel before charging down the stairs to follow Carmilla.

****

Sherman sat in a chair beside Laura's bed, a concerned expression was spread across his face. Her arm was in a sling, her hand and wrist bandage, her knee and ankle in a support and a few scrapes had plasters over them. While the match had been impressive, he couldn't believe how hurt she'd gotten herself just for a game. He knew she could be reckless at times but not like that.

Laura held out her good hand for Sherman to take seeing his concern. She was exhausted from the medicine Madam Pomfrey had given her. Once she settled down from the rush of the match she realised how badly her injuries hurt.

He held it gently and gave a soft sigh.

“I was so scared, Laura,” Sherman told her. Laura gave a small smile.

“I think I scared everyone,” she replied jokingly. She saw the serious expression he continued to hold. “I know what you mean. I'm fine. It's nothing Madam Pomfrey couldn't handle.”

“She shouldn't have to deal with you though.” Laura gave a frustrated sigh.

“It was the final, I wasn't going to let my team lose. I'm fantastic at what I do, I'm seeker for a reason. I just got focused on winning, it's never like this,” Laura explained. “I'm safe and healing. Why does it matter now?”

Sherman remained quiet. Anything he would say, she wouldn't understand. If he explained how desperately he wanted her to be safe it would sound over the top and startling. It made him think about what Carmilla had said, that he was overprotecting her, coddling her.

Any thought of Carmilla made his blood run cold. There was no denying it anymore. No hiding behind comments or excuses, unexplained situations and lies. He saw it clearly and felt her fury. Sherman wondered if there wasn't anyone around if she would've struck. He wouldn't be surprised. He had been told the reason Elle left and Carmilla's part in it, he was told for safety, so he could've avoided anything to trigger her off while he was here. He would be one of the supervisors while the contest was going on. Sherman had used it in anger and he didn't doubt he set off a chain of actions that would effect many.

“Are you okay?” Laura asked seeing how deep he'd gone into thought and the worry on his face.

“Thinking about a few things that have happened since I got here,” he answered honestly. “Nothing to concern yourself with.”

“Is it anything to do with Carmilla? You always seem to be at each other's throats. You two seemed to be okay when you first spoke in the courtyard but now... what happened?” Laura asked curiosity taking over. Of course Laura wouldn't leave it to rest.

Sherman paused. What could he tell her? Definitely not the truth. He doubted 'She's an incredibly dangerous and somewhat unstable vampire who went to school with me and your mother, who was her best friend. Who knows so many stories and things about her, she could tell you much more than I ever can,' would go down well. He couldn't explain this, it wasn't his place or right to explain what Carmilla was to Laura. All he could do was lie, just like Carmilla had told him to do.

“Me and Carmilla have a slight history and-”

“Carmilla told me you arrested her and some friends at some point, is it something to do with that?”

Sherman stared at her blankly. Why would Carmilla mention that to her? Was it do to what he had to do now? Give her a reason to sate her curiosity until the next time something happens. Sherman was sick of this back and forth already. He shouldn't have to do this with his own daughter.

“It's part of it,” he replied. “It's just complicated. We disagree heavily on mutual topics-” Laura being one of them “-it's hard to understand from each others point of view when there is other situations we are involved in.”

“Well that's rather vague,” she told him honestly a little frustrated.

“I know but some things are just better to be vague. I need you to do something though, Laura, when it comes to Carmilla.” Laura watched him. “Be careful around her please. She can be charming and beautiful but she's a lot more trouble than you think. Please be careful.”

Laura nodded, reassuring him. The tone in his voice sincere, he was scared of what Carmilla was like and what she could be around her.

“Do you mind if I get some sleep?” Laura asked, changing the topic. Yawning a little. Sherman shook his head.

“It sounds like a good idea,” Sherman said with a smile. He stood up and kissed Laura on the forehead before letting go of her hand. “You get some rest. I'll be back later to check on you. I love you,” he said softly. She returned his smile.

“Love you too, dad.”

Sherman walked away as Laura gave a heavy sigh. Sleep was the last thing on her mind. So many questions ran through her brain. Why was Sherman so on edge with Carmilla? He was an auror after all, what could an 18 year old girl do to worry him so much? What were these 'topics' they kept disagreeing on? Why would her dad specifically tell her that she should be careful with Carmilla? What was there to be careful of? Most importantly who was Carmilla? She'd seen her in several classes and around the school, heard rumours and stories about her, she'd been shown some of her talents by Carmilla herself and all the awkward feelings between them. Laura had realised in moments of the near kiss that she knew very little about Carmilla. Laura planned to change that, she was going to find out answers to these questions.

****

Danny caught up with Carmilla as she paced furiously around a deserted classroom. Carmilla paused as Danny walked in and shut the door which she remained by.

“You should leave,” Carmilla told her as calm as she possibly could. Danny stayed there quietly simply watching her. “Leave.” She shook her head. “I said leave-” Danny didn't move, “-please.” The please was unexpected. It made Danny falter for a moment that so quickly she begged for her to leave.

“Who mentioned Elle?” Danny asked her simply. No aggression or harsh tone in her voice only an upsetting edge. Carmilla swallowed hard. At least Elle's name coming from Danny didn't sound vile. Carmilla wasn't surprised she knew what had caused this rage, she'd seen this multiple times and dealt with everyone of them. Despite their mutual hatred it was one of the few things they shared, she was the only person who could pull Carmilla from this. “I'm not here to provoke, you know I'm not. What happened?”

“Don't, Danny... not with this-”

“You know you need to get it out of your head-” Danny walked over and sat in a chair, “-and I'm not leaving until you've calmed down. Elle's important to us both, I can help.”

Carmilla didn't want to talk this out. This was far more complex than her regular moments about Elle. All they involved were Danny and maybe a teacher or two. Not this time though. Sherman was involved, he alone complicated it enough but what if this spread to Laura? Carmilla clenched her hands tight at the mere thought.

“I... I...” Carmilla groaned under her breath. Danny knew already what she was, why did it feel wrong at the thought of explaining this? “I... I exposed myself to someone... what I am.” Danny stared blankly. The control Carmilla had over it was fantastic, Danny knew her control and she almost feared the idea of the rage that pushed her to that point of her losing any of that.

“What happened?” Danny asked gently. Carmilla took a deep breath, not that she needed it but the motion steadied her.

“I exposed what I-” Carmilla cleared her throat. “I exposed my sickness to an auror who is visiting the school. You've seen him about but probably not realised who he is. I was friends with him and his wife, Eileen when they were in Hogwarts as students. They went on to become fantastic aurors, Eileen sadly didn't make it out of one of the situations she got into,” Carmilla explained. Danny nodded wondering what this had to do with the current Elle situation but didn't interrupt. “I hadn't seen him until he turned up a couple of weeks ago... when me and you dueled. I tried to be friends with him, I asked him if we could be but it went down badly because there was a complication.”

“What was it?” Carmilla bit her lip and walked from Danny, sitting down in a chair.

“Laura,” she answered honestly. Danny became confused.

“Laura? Why would she been involved?” Carmilla gave a weak laugh.

“Because the auror who is here is her dad, Sherman Hollis.” Danny frowned still unsure why this involved Laura. Danny watched her closely not liking the look of frustration appearing on her face. She knew what generally followed at this point.

Danny stood up moments before Carmilla did. She managed to prepare herself as Carmilla rushed her, shoving her back. Danny took it and all the shouting that followed. As hurtful as it was Danny didn't retort.

“You caused all of this! Do you know that, Lawrence? Your vile attitude and lack of understanding for what she wanted and what she chose.” Danny had to bite her lip hard to keep quiet. “You forced her to leave with your hatred and mistakes. You don't deserve to exist, you shouldn't be here... anywhere in this school or breathing.” Carmilla shoved her back harder, it took Danny greater effort to stay close this time. “Elle isn't here because of you and if I could I would kill you.”

Carmilla went to push her against but Danny caught her forearms holding them tight and keeping her close. Carmilla tried to pull out of her grip but she was walked back into a chair, forcing her to sit down.

“You want me to take all your hate and blame I can do that but listen to me-” Carmilla tried to pull out of her grip, “-you aren't responsible for anything of this.”

Carmilla stopped and stared at her. There was no hatred in her voice, no spite or anger. It was all pushed aside. Danny wanted her to believe it beyond everything, Carmilla needed to believe that she wasn't to blame.

Danny let go of her arms and moved away from Carmilla. She waited for any kind of reaction. There was nothing at first. Not until Carmilla stopped talking.

“If you pursue this, Carmilla, you be incredibly careful. I refuse for her to become another Elle,” Carmilla shakily recited Sherman's word for Danny to hear. Danny's breath hitched.

“What?”

“It's what Sherman said to me... he knows about Elle and that's what he said to me. He asked me if I... if I love Laura.” Carmilla tried to steady her voice as she looked away. “Then he said that about Laura being the next Elle, how could I think of anyone else-” Danny felt a sharp pain as she remembered when she said similar words to Carmilla in the hospital ward, “-I would never... Danny I wouldn't.” Danny closed the gap between them and crouched down, she faltered for a moment before resting a hand on Carmilla's leg.

“Carm, look at me,” Danny said softly. It took her a moment to and Danny wasn't expecting the heavy tears in her eyes. “He was wrong in saying what he did and I can't imagine how it is to have let out of your rage... to show it. You controlled it though. Sherman was wrong, Laura wouldn't leave here like Elle. Don't believe it.”

There was silence for a few moments. Danny stood up in front of her, unsure what else she could do for her especially as she lent forward her elbows resting on her knees and her hands hiding her face as she silently cried.

“You'll be the blame?” Carmilla asked through a weak voice.

“Yes,” Danny replied simply. Carmilla took a breath.

“Could you leave please?”

Without a word Danny left her alone. She shut the door and stood in the corridor. Her chest hurting with all the pain she had taken. Carmilla needed to get rid of it all, every aggression and dangerous thought. But what Carmilla had to lose Danny could only take. She couldn't leave Carmilla to her own devices. To take the blame for Elle leaving even if it wasn't true it cut deep, she had to wonder if it's what Carmilla dealt with day in day out. Danny and Elle were best friends but Elle and Carmilla were much more, how did she deal with losing her to a mistake?

There was only one pain that cut her deeper. Carmilla loving Laura and if Sherman was so concerned that it might be plausible did that mean Laura had feelings back? Carmilla loved deep and became devoted. Would Laura feel the same or was it more complicated? What Carmilla was would make it complicated but not impossible. The thought made Danny feel ill, she had to get away from there.

****

Laura was sitting in her hospital bed, pieces of parchment scattered in front of her, an ink pot resting on the table beside her and quill in her hand. She'd scribbled down notes of anything she could think about Carmilla. What Carmilla was like when she taught a class, how they'd first met, J.P's reluctance to talk about her but friendly manner when she gave him a book and some amulets. How Kirsch and her got along, how she reacted to Danny while dueling and outside of the fight, it seemed they were complicated together, how she handle the detentions from the fight and the brutality of it. Anything that would shine some information on how much she knew about Carmilla.

Laura stopped as she went to write. How did she continue on to the next part? Her 'feelings' for Carmilla. What even were they? Something that Laura wanted but had no idea what it was or how to achieve it. There was plenty of obstacles in the way. The other girls for one. Carmilla seemed ready but also hesitation had taken her back. Looking back on it, which Laura had done numerous times, there was something else stopping her. Something stronger and caused Carmilla more concern. It was one of the things Laura wanted to know. What had made someone who seemed forward up until that point stop and look at what she was doing when a kiss was so close and would be so satisfying.

Laura groaned. The 'feelings' were getting increasingly complicated the more in depth she thought about them. Start with something smaller.

“Madam Pomfrey,” Laura called over. She came over from her desk, enjoying the quiet moment.

“Is everything okay?”

“Yes, thank you. I'm just curious about something student related,” Laura answered.

Madam Pomfrey couldn't deny her own curiosity now but was unsure if she was going to like this. Laura had a way of getting herself into trouble. Generally not injured but in a way that the teachers had to get involved for Laura breaking school rules by researching topics that she didn't have permission to and trespassing in places she really shouldn't have been. She'd been found more than once in the restricted section of the library.

“Are there student records in the school? Not just grades and achievements but other information too-”

“Whatever you're thinking, Miss Hollis, I'm not going to be part of it,” she told her sternly.

“It's for a history project, I thought it would be best to get as much information as possible,” Laura lied slightly. Madam Pomfrey cast a glance to the subject of her research.

“Whatever you do don't let Carmilla see those,” she warned, “she's a private person.”

Laura sighed as Madam Pomfrey walked off. She hadn't been much help. Though a thought sprung to mind as she was collecting the sheets of parchment. Carmilla might be a private person but there were things that she couldn't avoid. The ghosts and moving paintings of Hogwarts.

****

Carmilla was too far in her thoughts to hear Eli approach her in the deserted courtyard. Carmilla had chosen one further towards the lake for the reason that she wanted to be left alone. Not that Eli knew that so she couldn't really be mad.

She was leaning against the edge of the wall looking to the lake when Eli finally spoke and alerted Carmilla of her presence. Eli looked at the cigarette between Carmilla's fingers, the tip burning dark red.

“I didn't know you smoked,” Eli said with a smile. Carmilla gave a slight unamused laugh, her being here was the last thing she really wanted. Carmilla picked up her cup, straw poking from the cap. She took a large mouthful of the blood, laced with minor sedatives. It wouldn't put her to sleep but it was one of the few things that was keeping her calm.

“It's very rare I do,” Carmilla replied, recalling the last time was with McGonagall another moment were Elle was on her mind but for a much happier reason.

“Stress thing? Some people in school saying you looked pretty mad,” she questioned. Carmilla looked back towards the lake. “Carm, you can talk to me.” She remained quiet. “I'm here for you however you want.” It was a few simple words but it put a halt in her thoughts, it was something she needed.

Carmilla blew on the end of her cigarette, the tip glowing into a bright blue. She took a slight drag getting rid of the blood taste she'd been smoking moments before. A sweet taste took away the bitterness before she turned to Eli.

“Come here, please,” Carmilla said with a smile. Her manners momentarily surprised Eli, not that Carmilla couldn't be polite it was just a surprise when they had moments to themselves and it was a little more heated.

Eli did as Carmilla wanted and stopped in front of her, waiting for something else. Eli watched her as Carmilla fiddled with her tie. She could see clearly that Carmilla was lost in her actions. She wanted something but seemed uncertain to ask. Eli wondered if it would be better if she did. It was.

“What do you want me to do?” Carmilla looked up at her.

“Kiss me-” Eli slipped her hands to Carmilla's waist, going to bring her close, “-softly.”

Eli faltered for a brief second she'd never heard Carmilla with such an empty voice. Whatever had caused this had sunk into every part of her, Eli could see that. Carmilla needed her to be a distraction of a whole different kind. Eli could do that.

Carmilla was pulled gently against her, her hands remained on her waist. Eli leaned forward and gave what Carmilla what she wanted. A soft and almost intimate kiss. Carmilla moved her hands to the sides of Eli's neck, keeping her close. She didn't want her to break away. Kissing Eli was uncomplicated. No thoughts of Laura and Sherman or of Danny and Elle. Just Eli.

“Are you okay?” Eli asked almost in a whisper, halting the kiss. Carmilla gave her a small smile followed by a nod.

“Of course,” she answered, her voice hollow. “Why wouldn't I be?” Eli didn't reply, the look on Carmilla's face told her not to. She looked like she was one sentence away from breaking down.

Eli shook her head dismissing it before returning to kiss Carmilla. It was brief as Carmilla softly clenched a handful of Eli's shirt, she was trying to keep herself grounded, trying to hold onto something else. The thoughts were slipping back.

Eli took hold of her hand before moving and collecting Carmilla's cup. She handed it to her.

“C'mon we're going back to the castle. Being out here isn't doing you any good right now.” Carmilla simply took her drink and let Eli slip her hand arm across her shoulder walking her back. Eli was unsure what was happening with Carmilla but it was unsettling.

****

The Great Hall was coloured in the victorious Hufflepuff colours of today's unbelievable match. The main feast had ended but people were still finishing and relaxing, still a buzz remained in the air.

Carmilla was trying to focus on reading as she sat next to Eli, she was flicking pages but all the words blurred into one. All she wanted was some sort of distraction from her thoughts, just from the walls of Hogwarts but it was the only place she could be. She knew that and it made it so much harder. As much as she hated the idea of being around people it was the best place she could be.

Groups of Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs were joking around about the match a few Gryffindors were involved along Spencer but it was mainly playful banter from the two houses. Carmilla glanced up from her book and saw Danny walking towards the Gryffindor table with her friends, she met Carmilla's looking getting the same feeling to look over. Danny cast a small smile but couldn't help the sorrowful look in her eyes. She might have issues with her but she hated seeing Carmilla broken like this. She wasn't offended when Carmilla didn't return a smile or even a nod. The fact that Carmilla's gaze lingered on her for more than 5 seconds was a surprise.

“You okay?” Eli asked as she picked up her goblet of juice, she'd noticed who Carmilla was looking at. Carmilla attention turned to her.

“I'm fine,” she lied. It was hard to deal with feeling like this herself, she didn't need others questioning her. Eli knew it was a lie, she had barely said anything since they walked back from the courtyard. There was just nothing from Carmilla.

It didn't stop a paper bird from flying over and landing itself on the pages of her book. Eli and Carmilla all looked at it surprised. Carmilla picked it up and read it, a twinge of frustration went through her. She looked towards J.P who was watching her, wanting some sort of reaction from his note. He wasn't expecting the one he received. The note was crushed in her hand before being tossed on the table. She wasn't in the mood.

He sent another one but Eli caught it before it could land near her. J.P watched her as she asked Carmilla if she wanted it, she simply shook her head. Eli watched J.P as she tore it in half then tossed aside like the other one.

They both thought that would be the end of it, J.P had started to pack up his thing but were both proven wrong. He'd come over to the table. Both of the girls looked up at him slightly surprised he would stand in front of them when they'd both made it clear Carmilla didn't want anything to do with him.

“Carm-” J.P started only to be cut off by Eli.

“She's not in the mood, Armitage,” Eli told him firmly. J.P couldn't help but give a crease of a smile, his last name was only used if someone was trying to make something clear or if they were mad at him. He couldn't help but wonder how long it would take her before she said his name in anger.

“I'm sorry I was speaking directly to her and not to you. You don't need to answer for her,” he replied simply. Carmilla could feel Eli's frustration build. J.P looked to Carmilla. “I know it's obviously a bad time but she's been asking after you-”

“J.P, not now,” Carmilla finally said quietly. “Right now is just...” she paused, she noted Eli was watching her, a swarm of thoughts overwhelmed her, “...just not now. Please.”

Hearing her tone he understood what had happened, what had broken her. J.P had seen her foul anger earlier but didn't know what it was but now it was clear. Elle had been a center of topic. Danny and Carmilla were the only two who knew full details of why Elle had to leave but he was the only other person who knew correct facts of it but not the full story. He knew enough.

Eli frowned noting the change in his tone and demeanour.

“I didn't realise sooner I'm sorry,” J.P told her sincerely. “I still have to tell you because-”

A loud cheer and laughter from the Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw interrupted them. They were talking about the match and teasing Spencer on his somewhat one sided commentary. He had to laugh and cast a look over to Eli, he instantly dropped his smile as he saw the scene with J.P. Spencer got up and surprisingly managed to swiftly jump from table to table. Even he couldn't believe he managed to get across on some of the gaps.

“Hey is there an issue?” Spencer asked stepping off the table onto the bench then the floor. J.P looked to Spencer. There was always something about Spencer that unsettled J.P and he knew about that. J.P shook his head.

“Nothing that concerns you, Spencer,” J.P answered. Spencer smiled, his hand slipping down to his belt, his fingertip resting on the handle of his wand. J.P noticed.

“You always seem so tense around me, Armitage, what's wrong?” There it was again, his last name.

“If I were to tell you what I find wrong with you we would be here for a considerable amount of time and I'm not the kind of person to belittle you in front of your friends,” he replied honestly. J.P went to talk yet again.

“Can't you tell she's not in a mood to talk?” Spencer interrupted. J.P sighed between him and Eli this was getting tiresome.

“She just has to listen for a few moments and I suggest you stop talking since it's to do with her health.” Carmilla became a lot more attentive.

“My health?” J.P cleared his throat, unsure how to word it. “Madam Pomfrey asked for me to see her?” he nodded.

“To do with today's events and... personal situation.”

Carmilla sighed heavily, hating every moment of this conversation. She had no choice but to go to the hospital ward. Both Eli and Spencer were surprised when she got up, getting her blood filled cup and grabbing a cupcake from Eli's plate as she did. Without any goodbye Carmilla left. J.P looked to both of them, they couldn't be more confused a few words had changed her mood and made her leave. J.P turned his attention solely to Spencer.

“I suggest you don't ever reach for your wand again trying to interrupt or intimidate me. Next time I'll have you on the floor before it's even raised,”J.P warned. “Especially when it comes to anything to do with her.” Spencer scoffed.

“You really think she needs you?” J.P gave a simple smile.

“I doubt she does. Carmilla is a rather lonely person who can take care of herself and mostly remains to herself. I'm here though if she ever wants me. I'm her friend after all.” Spencer looked to Eli who looked just as surprised.

“You think she's lonely? She has friends, she has people around her. She's not lonely,” Spencer argued. “Do you actually know anything about your 'friend?'” J.P shifted his satchel, his voice serious and his look a little disheartened. He knew what Carmilla was and couldn't imagine what it felt like other than lonely.

“Sometimes being with people is the loneliest place you can be. Beside I'd wager I know more about her than either of you ever will.” He wasn't happy as he spoke, it wasn't a sharp quip. He was being honest and thinking about it was slightly heart-breaking.

J.P walked away from them and went off to find LaF, he needed to find them and talk about this. Eli and Spencer were unsure about what had happened. Carmilla had left so quickly without a single word and J.P was incredibly protective over her and then to drop suddenly.

All Eli knew was Carmilla's silence involved a lot more than a few bad thoughts and that a cupcake was missing from her plate.

****

Carmilla turned into the hospital ward and subconsciously clenched her jaw. Sherman was sitting on the end of Laura's bed. He looked over noticing someone had walked in but his gaze didn't linger, he knew better than to let it to. She had made it incredibly clear that she no longer existed to him.

Carmilla walked over to Madam Pomfrey ignoring any attention from the Hollis's general direction. She cleared her throat get Madam Pomfrey's attention as she restocked potions on the shelves. She turned around and saw that the anger had faded and settled into something empty and heavy. It clung to her.

“J.P said you wanted to see me, Poppy,” Carmilla said with a tired sigh. Madam Pomfrey gestured towards her desk. Both of them walked over. Carmilla sat on the edge of the desk as Madam Pomfrey sat behind it and searched through the draws looking for a book. Carmilla placed her blood cup and the cupcake she'd taken from Eli's plate down beside her.

“I took in consideration of what has happened today,” Madam Pomfrey told her as she opened up another draw. “While I'm unsure of the cause and it's not my place to ask what it was, I however know the topic and I know the consequences of your anger.” Carmilla sighed, she knew what she was talking about. In the back of her mind she was hoping to avoid this but Madam Pomfrey had remembered, it shouldn't have been surprising.

“You want me to stay in the ward tonight,” Carmilla said cutting the conversation short. Madam Pomfrey nodded.

“I think it'd be for the best.” Carmilla nodded, she had guessed as much.

Logically staying over night would be best for everyone safer for certain. There was however an issue, Laura was here and she wouldn't be leaving tonight for sure. It wasn't something Carmilla wanted. What came next could be terrifying and was incredibly personal. She felt uncomfortable that Madam Pomfrey had witnessed it several times but for Laura to witness the possible after effects of her rage that was something else entirely. It could change Laura's entire opinion on her.

Madam Pomfrey finally found the book and handed to Carmilla. It would help her get ready for what was to come next when she laid down to rest. She wasn't looking forward to any of this.

Carmilla looked over to see Sherman leaving without a single glance in her direction. At least one thing was good since she walked in. Getting the cupcake off the table along with her cup she walked over to Laura.

“Hey,” Laura said happily as she sat on the edge of her bed. Carmilla gave her a gentle smile.

“Hey,” she replied quietly. Carmilla offered the cupcake to her. Laura took it off her, a smile on her lips. “I had a little more on my mind than I'd like, hope it's okay that I've only brought you the one.”

“I'm just happy that you thought of me, especially if you've had other things on your mind.” Laura saw Carmilla try to give some sort of warm and nice expression but her eyes just made everything seem hollow. “Are you okay?” Carmilla didn't respond at first. “Carm, you can talk to me.” She remained quiet. “I'm here for you however you want.” Carmilla looked at Laura, she'd said the same as Eli when she first saw her.

Carmilla went to talk to her, almost tell her what was going on but something stopped her. In the back of her mind it was clear that it wasn't the time to talk about Elle, that was something barely anyone knew about, Laura didn't need to know.

“I'm fine, just a bit of a stressful day,” Carmilla lied.

“What did my dad say to you?” Laura asked without hesitation. She saw through Carmilla's weak lie and unlike Eli she had no intention of being quiet. She knew Sherman was part of it but what could he possibly say to make Carmilla look so defeated? Carmilla didn't answer. “Why do you matter so much to him?” Carmilla remained silent and looked away from her. “You're not just some student he arrested. He said you two disagree on a lot of 'mutual topics' what does that even mean?”

Carmilla couldn't help but give a slight laugh.

“'Mutual topics.'” She had to smile, “that's what he said. He isn't wrong but that's how he worded it to you? As if you weren't curious enough already.” Laura just gave her a saddened look, she wasn't upset by the things Carmilla had or the lack of response on her questions she just couldn't believe that something had effected her so much.

“What did he do to you? Why would he tell me to be careful around you? He said you were trouble, made it sound like you could be dangerous.”

Carmilla cleared her throat and stood up, clutching the book tight in her hand. She sighed heavily.

“Your dad arresting me wasn't the only situation I've been with him, it's complicated,” Carmilla answered. “And he's right... I can be dangerous when I want to be.” Laura frowned. Why would she be honest about something like that? Wasn't she ashamed of it?

“Would you hurt me?” Laura asked without thinking about it.

“No,” Carmilla didn't pause in her answer. “I don't think I could.”

“Why am I so special?” Carmilla paid full attention to her. “I mean I know things are.... complicated between us with feelings and weirdness but why me?”

Carmilla didn't have an answer, not one that she could give anyway. Not right now.

“Now... isn't the time for questions like that, Laura,” Carmilla told her quietly. “Not today. You should rest, I know I need to.” She didn't give Laura any chance to talk before she walked to a bed over the other side of the room and pulled the curtain around.

Carmilla tossed down the book and sat on the edge of the bed. Her mind racing as she yanked off her boots and got rid of her tie. She took off her shirt just leaving her in tank top and dark jeans. Carmilla tied up her hair while trying to get prepared. She took a breath as she grabbed the book and flicked it open, she wasn't looking forward to this.

She muttered a spell under her breath as she placed her on the pages of the book. The words glowed gold before they crawled their way off the page, up her arm, across her chest and made their way onto Carmilla's face. The words changed to symbols and burnt briefly against her skin before vanishing and reappearing on the page. Carmilla put the book on bedside locker before laying down. Now at least when the nightmares started she'd be forced awake.

****

“We're going to be late,” Elle told Carmilla with a light laugh as Carmilla held her hand in the middle of the corridor, a beaming smile across her lips as she stopped Elle going anywhere.

“Let's be late a couple of minutes then,” Carmilla playfully said bringing Elle back to her. Elle sighed as she stopped in front of her. “We can blame the staircases.”

“Telling a lie so you can kiss me a little longer tut tut, Miss Karnstein, you should feel bad you're stopping my education-” Carmilla closed the little gap between them and kissed her lovingly. Elle gave a brief moan, she shouldn't have been caught off guard. She wasn't complaining though.

“Just a couple of minutes,” Carmilla suggested quietly, pausing the kiss for a moment. Elle smirked.

“Those staircases do have awful timing when changing.”

Carmilla walked backward closer to the wall getting away from the middle of the corridor. Elle's hands gently rested on shoulders as Carmilla brought her as close as she could against her body with her hands on Elle's hips.

“I love you, Elle,” Carmilla sweetly whispered.

Elle kissed her tenderly, every part of her adoring love for Carmilla in that intimate moment. Nothing else mattered or existed to the pair of them. Just them. Their warm lips and combined breath. Gentle touch against each other. Carmilla raised her hands to softly cup her face. The kiss barely faltered.

Not until Elle shifted her head away, Carmilla grumbled in protest.

“We really should go before class starts properly,” Elle told her. Carmilla cast her a playful smile.

“Not until you tell me.” With a smile Elle leaned in and softly spoke into her ear.

“I love you too, my little fangface.” Carmilla chuckled. It wasn't exactly the 'I love you too' she expected but she didn't mind. “Now lets get to class.”

Carmilla and Elle had snuck into their seats at the back of the classroom. Luckily the old defense against the dark arts teacher hadn't come down from her study yet. It gave them both the chance to get their books ready and for a couple of quick discreet kisses.

The teacher came down and promptly started to teach. Carmilla had no need to pay attention to the class she'd done it hundreds of times before, her eyes hardly wavered from Elle. She could never get enough of her.

The class went on a while longer like this. Carmilla watching Elle take notes and draw wrist movements with the names of the correct spells next to them. It was the first thing that actually broke Carmilla from her Elle induced gaze.

“Wait what spell is that?” Carmilla said moving closer to look at her work. Carmilla had read right. She quickly grabbed her satchel. “I have to go. I didn't realise where you were in classes.”

Elle was surprised and was about to question why that one spell mattered when Carmilla was accidentally blasted backwards off her chair. The chair toppled as Carmilla laid on her back winded and her entire torso sore. It hurt regardless. A burning sensation clawed its way up her body, digging into her throat and mouth, ripping at her skull. It was beyond burning, beyond describable pain.

She could barely manage a scream or any noise of agony, she could barely acknowledge anything around her. Not the students trying to get a look of her or the teacher running over and look of panic on her face. The only thing that grasped through was Elle crouching beside her, gripping her shoulders tight and repeatedly calling her name.

Carmilla managed to force her back before everything went completely black.

****

Carmilla jolted awake in the hospital bed, coughing loudly as black rotten blood spluttered from her mouth, covering her chin, throat and chest before she had a chance to move. She managed to move as she chucked up more vile tasting, rotten, sickening blood. Carmilla clutched herself tightly as she leaned over the edge of her bed.

Madam Pomfrey heard her and quickly rushed to her side, drawing the curtain back a little as she did. She was surprised to see her fangs bared, she wasn't sure if Carmilla was even aware of them being on view. Madam Pomfrey hadn't seen Carmilla look this sick in a while. This was worrying she shouldn't be coughing up as much as she was and it shouldn't have rotted so quickly.

“Talk to me,” Madam Pomfrey instructed while she walked away from Carmilla and over to a large cabinet. It took Carmilla a moment to focus past the groaning and the retching.

“The book... the spell-” Carmilla retched but managed to hold it in, “-it didn't work. It didn't stop-” Carmilla coughed harshly, blood splattered the floor. She groaned painfully, tears starting to stream down her face. Madam Pomfrey walked back over a bucket in hand and a few vials in the other, she pushed the curtain back a little more.

The bucket was pushed between Carmilla's hands, if she was going to throw up or cough anything else it wouldn't cover the floor.

“It's rotted faster than before,” Madam Pomfrey commented. Carmilla was aware, it burnt as everyone mouthful of blood came up. “What happened?” Carmilla shook her head, she didn't want to think about it. Not everything. A few harsh coughs splattered more blood.

“Elle... and me.”

The bucket clattered to the floor as a pain shot through the back of her head. She doubled over her arms went over her head, clutching it trying to get the pain to calm down. It didn't.

Madam Pomfrey saw Carmilla tremble and heard the growl gather in her throat.

“Carmilla, you need to calm down,” Madam Pomfrey told sternly watching Carmilla carefully while she fitted a vial into a metal syringe and needle. The tremble grew into twitching.

“None of it's suppose to be this way,” Carmilla said just loud enough to hear. “None of it. It's my fault.”

Madam Pomfrey moved out away as Carmilla shot up and kicked the bucket across them room. Anger, pain and frustration all building into one. It hit the wall with a loud crash. Her fists and jaw were clenched tight. Her eyes fixated on Madam Pomfrey. Somehow she managed to remain unintimidated by Carmilla almost feral look and rage.

“I need you to get back into bed.”

Carmilla went to snap but her focus went behind Madam Pomfrey. Every bit of anger was knocked from her. Laura was staring at her in almost horror. The curtain had been moved various amounts of time, giving enough of a gap to see the majority of what had happened.

“Shit,” Carmilla said quietly. Madam Pomfrey saw the change in her and looked round. This is a problem. Though it allowed Madam Pomfrey time to sink the needle into Carmilla's throat, she pushed the plunger and almost instantly she had to catch Carmilla. The tranquilizer had worked quickly. She laid her down on the bed before walking towards Laura shutting Carmilla's curtain as she did.

Laura looked at Madam Pomfrey a look of terror and confusion mixed on her face.

“Wh- What... what was that?” Laura stammered. “With Carmilla. Was that blood? What...?”

“You need to tell me everything you saw and I mean everything. It's incredibly important.” Laura was trying to focus on Madam Pomfrey but it was difficult. How could she explain what she'd seen when it made no sense?

“I heard her coughing loudly and it sounded like she was throwing up or something but until you moved the curtain I didn't see anything,” Laura told her, struggling to think about it. Madam Pomfrey silently cursed herself, she'd completely forgotten Laura was present so she didn't bother with the curtains. If she'd remembered this could've been avoided. “I saw her coughing up something... was that blood? If it was that was a lot of blood. Is she going to be okay?”

“What else did you see?” she needed to know everything.

“It was brief what I saw the curtains weren't fully open and the torches didn't really show too much. It was really only when she stood up I got a good look at her,” Laura continued. “She's terrifying. Is that... is she sick? Was that blood?” She wasn't sure what question she wanted answered. “Was there something wrong with her face?”

Madam Pomfrey's breath faltered. Laura's questions and possible knowledge of what she saw or thought she did was making her far more nervous than Carmilla did.

“Miss Karnstein has a severe rare case of night terrors and at times they can cause her to wake up with physical harm,” Madam Pomfrey told her. Repeating what Carmilla had told her to say to anyone who saw her in a bad way like this. Carmilla had thought hundreds of situations and had come up with a replies for a lot of them. “What you saw was blood and another side effect of her condition, she tends to vomit a mixture of fluids in her body but no there wasn't anything wrong with her face except just being covered from coughing.” Madam Pomfrey tried to contain the worry on her face, she knew Laura and how inquisitive she could be this wasn't the end of it.

“Who's Elle?” Laura questioned, her panic a little less.

“Someone you don't ever bring up.” Laura frowned. “Try to rest, you'll be able to leave tomorrow if you don't do too much.”

Madam Pomfrey walked back over to Carmilla, shut the curtains and began the process of getting her cleaned up, the area and starting a blood transplant. Laura had to scoff at the idea of rest. Who could rest after they saw someone they cared about look like a beast?

****

Professor McGonagall walked quickly into the hospital ward followed by Professor Osman the next morning. They barely paid any attention to Laura as she got ready to leave. Her arm in a sling, her wrist bound, a support on her knee and ankle. Madam Pomfrey had given her the all clear as long as she took it easy.

“What happened?” Professor McGonagall asked as Madam Pomfrey walked over. Professor Osman walked over to Carmilla's bed and sat on the edge, his eyes looking her over. She had a slight mark on her neck from where Madam Pomfrey had got her with the needle, her skin was pale. her eyes had dark rings around them. She looked unbelievably sick. Osman took his eyes off her and saw the needle in her arm attached to a large near empty blood bag.

Madam Pomfrey glanced over to Laura who couldn't help but give some of her attention to them. Last night had shook her, she couldn't get the image of Carmilla from her head. It was terrifying the more she thought about it. The curtain was pulled around fully so no chance was Laura going to see them.

“I'm unsure of what set her off but she had a severe relapse last night,” Madam Pomfrey answered quietly.

“Miss Sheridan?” Professor McGonagall questioned.

“Yes.” Osman frowned.

“The incident can cause a relapse? Why would it put her in here?” Madam Pomfrey was unsure how to answer it. It was complicated.

“Miss Sheridan is a very large part of Carmilla, emotionally and mentally. When she goes into fits of rage as was the case yesterday it can have a great toll on her body,” she explained. “This time it effected her far worse than I have seen for some time.”

“The blood bag?”

“She coughed a lot of hers up. Three pints I'd guess throughout the night.”

Osman looked to Professor McGonagall, his concern was clear. He had only witnessed minor Elle related incidents but this was something different. Elle was something so intense it could effect her physically, severely it seemed.

“Carmicheal, she'll be fine,” Professor McGonagall reassured. He nodded. He knew that, it was just hard to believe when he could see her hooked up to a blood bag and unconscious. Camilla was more than a student to him, she was his friend. Seeing her in this shape sent him into a quiet panic.

Madam Pomfrey cast a glance to Professor McGonagall before looking to Osman.

“If she keeps recovering this fast she should be up on her feet by this evening. The bag is nearly empty she should wake up not long afterwards.” It calmed him down, seeing her awake would settle his mind.

“Miverna, a word please,” Madam Pomfrey said quietly before holding the curtain back a little for Professor Mcgonagall to walk out.

She wondered what couldn't be said in front of Osman.

“It isn't anything to do with him,” Madam Pomfrey told her. “Miss Hollis was here last night as you know for her Quidditch injuries, she's just left. When Carmilla was coughing up blood, she lost her temper while her fangs were exposed. Miss Hollis saw her in this state.” Professor McGonagall's face showed the same concern Madam Pomfrey felt. “I told her that Carmilla suffered night terrors which effected her physically and that it was most likely a trick of the light and shock of how she was which made Carmilla's face disfigured.” Professor McGonagall went to talk but Madam Pomfrey continued. “There is another issue involving her. She heard mention Elle by name. She asked who she was I told her it's someone you never bring up with her. I'm not sure if it was enough. Please keep an eye on them both.”

Professor McGonagall sighed, she'd hoped it was just a momentary lapse of rage. She never expected this many complications. Laura knowing was bad. With this much of a reaction from so many people it would set her into searching what it was about. She didn't doubt that Laura would want to find out exactly who Elle was. This was bad.

****

Madam Pomfrey was right when she said to Osman that she'd be up and about later on in the day. She was slightly reluctant to let her leave but she knew Carmilla would have no desire to stay, especially what happened during the night.

Carmilla was taking it easy, spending her time with Eli and avoiding Laura. She couldn't face hearing what Laura thought about what she saw. How she'd witnessed Carmilla. Madam Pomfrey had told her what she'd said to Laura but even then she wasn't convinced. That was a future problem though.

The dining tables in the grand hall had vanish and everyone sat on raised stands, all surrounding the hall. Something big was happening. Several ministry officials were among the teachers who stood near the head of the hall. Sherman was one of them.

Carmilla barely paid attention as everyone settled down, sitting down and talking among themselves about the possibilities of what was going on. She was too focused on Eli's arm around her waist as she held her close. She had no interest in what was happening, she would have preferred to be laying on a couch in the Slytherin common room and Eli with her, but she'd been told everyone had to be present.

It took ten minutes longer till everyone was in and settled down enough for Dumbledore to address the hall.

“Everyone has been asked to attend as I have the pleasure of making a very rare school announcement.” Carmilla paid a little more attention, whenever she heard these announcements something interesting normally followed. Even though she'd heard thousands of 'rare' school announcements in her 200+ years at the school. It was still exciting to see what event had rolled around this time. “An extraordinary event will be coming to Hogwarts in the next month.” Now Carmilla was really interested if it was hosted here then she might be able to participate if it took her interest. “Three schools will be coming here to enter The Hastur dueling contest.”

Carmilla's face dropped, unsure if she'd heard right. She prayed she'd heard wrong. The event couldn't come here, surely they knew what could happen if it did. Apparently they did know because more than three tutors were watching her carefully. It confirmed it that she'd hear right despite the amount of her wanting to be wrong. Why now? As if complicated feelings for Laura and harsh mentions of Elle wasn't hard enough now she had to cope with this too?

“There are three other schools?” Eli questioned quietly. Carmilla's voice was hard.

“Yeah. You wouldn't have heard of the other one, it's incredibly private. They hand pick who they have in their school,” Carmilla had to pause as she saw one of the ministry officials walk close to Dumbledore, she knew her. “I guess you have to be something incredible to be considered for there.”

The ministry official who had been introduced as Elsie by Dumbledore now spoke, giving detailed information which everyone listened closely too.

“The Hastur Dueling contest is a rare event which date backing to the founders of each school involved. Simply it's a contest to see which school's talent has progressed in various ways. While it is a mainly a competition between combatants other events will take place too. Quidditch matches are the most common but those will be decided by the head tutors of each school,” Elsie explained. A lump rose in Carmilla's throat, a Quidditch match couldn't happen not when Laura was a seeker. “The other schools will arrive in a months time as there was slight delays in planning. It's the choice of the teachers of Hogwarts who will be on the team as long as that student is willing. You can enter your name as a suggestion as long as you're over sixteen but it'll be down to the teachers themselves. I've been made aware that several teachers have already been looking into some of the people for the four person team.”

Carmilla made a quick count in her head. If there were four students that can be chosen then she knew exactly who was going to be on from the school she was dreading.

“I'm sure you're all aware of the two main schools that often attend such events will be present Beauxbatons and Durmstrang however in this event a private school will be joining us. The Corvae Institute of Advance Magic which is run by Dean Lilita Morgan-” Carmilla's entire body tensed at the slight mention of her name.

“Hey are you okay?” Eli asked looking round feeling her change.

“I'm fine,” Carmilla answered without hesitation. Her eyes not shifting from Elsie who was now handing it back to Dumbledore. He continued on the topic and how this next month will be preparing for the arrival of the schools and the teams ready.

Dumbledore dismissed the students and as they stood up Carmilla walked quickly down in between the students, making sure none of them were shoved too hard aside. A few of them watched her as she jogged a little to catch up to the teachers and ministry officials at then end of the hall. They were all right when they saw her, she was becoming furious. She stopped in front of them.

“We need to talk right now.” That wasn't a suggestion. It was going to happen.

Notes:

Fun fact: You can actually dislocate your fingers. I was curious about this for the story to see if it was possible. Yep it actually is and they can be dislocated at a 90 degree angle. It's just wrong. If you're curious and want to see something disturbing google it.

Chapter 10: NOT AN UPDATE

Hey Everyone

Sorry if the update thing made you think next chapter bit sadly not just a update of things. This story is going on hiatus for a little bit. Shouldn't be too long hopefully I'm currently part way through the chapter (it's going to be a large and full one) it's just kinda stumped with the order of several things in there, like timeline things. I messed up on a few bits and now have got to fix it basically, along with on and off writers block of how to push forward despite having tons of note written down again gotta fix stuff before I can continue. Plus working on an original piece of writing. So yeah fingers crossed it shouldn't be too long either way this will not become a dead fic. I love writing this too much and the direction I'm going with it to do that.

I know I didn't have to update with this but I'd feel bad if I didn't.

Chapter 11: Preparations

Summary:

With the Hastur Duelling contest finally announced preparations finally begin. Events of what Carmilla is go out of her control and has deep effects on Laura.

Notes:

Hey Everyone.

I'm back and with a very very very large update and when I say large I mean like at least 28 pages. Needless to say I got carried away and things popped into mind that originally weren't planned. Oh well more story and things. Because the chapter is so large it's hard to put fully a summary of what goes on. Best and brief I can explain is this 'Carmilla gets mad, things about her come to light and set a lot of things in motion. Laura is involved a lot, the Slytherins aren't happy and Peeves is an ass.' That is what I can explain it as.

I would really love some feedback on this because it is so bulky and I'm honestly curious on how people think this is going and where do you think this is going.

I really enjoyed writing this so I hope you enjoy it too.

Also not sure when the next update will be as life stuff is going on and the next chapter will also be a bulky one.

Dumbledore, Professor McGonagall, Lars and Osman, along with the ministry officials Sherman and Elsie stood in a room not far from the great hall. They all watched Carmilla trying to control her temper as she paced quickly. It took her a few minutes before she paused and turned on heel to face them.

“Did any of you actually wonder how I would react to this or if I should've been told before what was going on?” Carmilla asked trying to keep calm but failing too. Dumbledore spoke before anyone else did.

“We discussed the matter on several occasions and thought-”

“No you didn't!” Carmilla snapped. “You didn't think. None of you did.” Dumbledore was taken back but didn't respond to her outburst. “Do any of you actually know what the Corvae institute is like? What they teach? What they are?”

“What they are?” Elsie questioned. It was the question that stuck out to her. Carmilla sighed. If a ministry official didn't know then it was bad.

“The Corvae institute for Advance Magic is a school for people with exceptional talent which is mostly towards the dark arts. They teach the basics obviously and teach them thoroughly but they are strict, very proud and... incredibly dangerous.” Carmilla faltered thinking about it. “The Dean, she only desires the best and will make sure she gets it. While they focus on dark arts and other dangers in the magical world they rarely use it, they use it for...” Carmilla swallowed hard. “Well lets just say they don't tend to use it against people but that doesn't mean they won't.”

“But what are they?”

“Supernatural beings. Mostly vampires,” Carmilla paused after she answered a grim self-loathing look on her face. “Just like me.” Elsie was stunned but was even more surprised when she realised no one else looked shocked. They all knew about Carmilla but looked confused about what she'd said.

“Lilita Morgan is a vampire?” Dumbledore questioned. Carmilla shrugged.

“Maybe... I don't know what she is except powerful, strict, incredibly smart and someone who you don't want to get on the wrong side of.”

“Who are these vampires then?”

“Everyone,” Carmilla answered frustrated. “Every person in that school is supernatural. All hand picked specifically by her.”

“How do you know all this?” Osman asked, his voice filled with concern. This was damaging her it wasn't just her anger, it was something deeper.

Carmilla flexed her hand as if trying to push her feeling out of her body.

“Because she picked me. Before I... decided to take up residents at Hogwarts I spent the best of 200 years of my 'rebirth' with her and my...” Carmilla clenched her fist tight, “others like me. Which is why I should have been told before then I could've told you before this and told you to not bring them here. They're not here for the contest they couldn't care less about it. They know I'm here, them coming here is about me.”

Osman saw something in her, beyond her frustration or hesitance as she spoke. He couldn't believe it when he finally figured out what it was. It was fear. It wasn't just the idea of her old school being here. If they were coming here purely for Carmilla then there must have been some intense history between them. Something incredibly personal.

“Why would the Dean single you out?” Osman asked carefully. “Is she that spiteful that she'd bring a majority of the school for you?” Carmilla shook her head.

“She'll bring more to fill in the gaps. The Quidditch team, which is also a really bad idea by the way, and others just to be present. Most likely... she'll spend some of this time looking for potential students,” Carmilla answered. She was speaking from experience, it's what she used to do. At large school and various other events she'd avoid the main reason they were there and single out people for Lilita's family. “I already know her team. They're the four that have issues with me, well the boys do. Mattie will just be surprised that I'm still here.” Carmilla sighed. “Look you've gone and put the students in danger and I'm not talking just the ones in the contest. The other three better be fantastic by the way.”

Professor McGonagall gave a slight frown.

“Other three?”

“The other three team members. My team members,” she said simply. “You've put me into the corner of I've no choice but to enter. The Dean knows this, knows that I've got no choice. I have to be on the Hogwarts team. As horrible as it is, me being on the team is the safest place for everyone.”

“You being in a duel with people who are out to get you is that safest place?” Elsie asked. It made no sense. Carmilla bit her lip trying to contain everything emotions that was swelling up, it felt just as bad as last night except this time there would be no chance of coughing up three pints of blood. Though vomiting wasn't completely off the table.

“At least if I'm on the team they can concentrate on me in a focused area. It allows me to be aware of the situation and... it doesn't put anyone else at risk. Two of them aren't past attacking me in corridors.” Carmilla gave a cold smile. “Beside me being on the team isn't a suggestion. There is actually no way any of you can stop me, even all five of you.” Lars looked to everyone.

“There's six of us,” he corrected looking over towards Sherman. Carmilla glanced in his general direction with a look of disdain, Sherman looked away knowing not to acknowledge her.

“Sure,” she said with a spiteful tone before she looked back and to Dumbledore. “You've all made a horrible mistake, the best thing you can do now is get prepared for it. Sadly I've got no where else to go otherwise you'd be dealing with this by yourselves so I better help.” Carmilla went to away and paused. “If there is any change or anything to do with Corvae you tell me. Don't hide anything from me.”

Carmilla got to the door and pushed it open when Osman walked over to her.

“What did they do to you?” He wasn't forcing her to answer, she knew she didn't have to and that he wasn't asking to sate his own curiosity. He was scared about what they had done to her. If they had done something horrifically awful that it scarred her for life what would they do if they had another chance at her?

“I'm not going to talk about it... not with them present,” Carmilla muttered. “I'll talk to you later.”

Carmilla walked out and shut the door firmly. She planned to get back to the Slytherin dungeon at least there she could focus and figure out what to do. At least there she would feel safe.

Osman turned to others who all looked at each other. They all were having the same thoughts. This was a problem, not just Carmilla but Corvae. They hadn't expected anything like this, they weren't prepared to deal with anything like this.

 

****

“THE BIG BLACK CAT OF SLYTHERIN DUNGEON!” Peeves shouted as he zoomed around Laura in the empty corridor. She'd made the mistake of asking one of the older group paintings about Carmilla and now Peeves after hearing the topic wouldn't stop shouting as he whizzed up and down the corridor. She'd specifically chose this corridor because there wasn't people really down there this time of the evening. If Madam Pomfrey was right and this was something Carmilla shouldn't know about then being out of the way seemed the best thing. Laura was trying to ignore Peeves and listen to the paintings who were giving very little information and more talking among themselves about Carmilla instead of giving Laura anything. “BLACK CAT! BLACK CAT! BLACK CAT!” Laura had had enough.

“Peeves!” Laura got his attention, he stopped and floated above her. “Will you be quiet about whatever this black cat nonsense is please? I'm asking them about Carmilla-”

“BLACK CAT OF THE DUNGEONS!”

“Peeves! Shut up,” Laura demanded, she didn't want the attention of other students thanks to an annoying screeching poltergeist. “If I let you tell me about this black cat thing is will you be quiet?” Peeves grinned. Laura took it as a yes. “Please tell me about the black cat of the dungeon or whatever.” Peevers took a deep breath. “Without any shouting.” He let out the deep breath almost moodily.

“Prowling, creepy and grouchy big black cat of Slytherin Dungeon scaring first years and dragging them off to eat,” Peeves told her with a smile. Laura frowned. The school wouldn't allow a creature like that to wander around the corridors. It was bad enough that Peeves was allowed to torment students let allow something to drag off children to devour them.

“Peeves, if you're not going to tell me anything useful can you leave?” Laura asked simply. Hoping to god he would leave.

“CARMILLA. IS. A-”

“Peeves!” Carmilla said loudly, stopping him. She hadn't heard the topic but knew whenever her name came out of his mouth it was never for a good reason. Carmilla gave Laura a smile as she walked over. Laura felt awkward almost caught asking questions about her. “Whatever you're talking about you should be quiet.”

Laura watched them both as Carmilla looked up at him. There was a large grin across his face, it was clear he knew lots about her. The mischievous look he gave her showed as much along with the stare she gave him. She was daring him to say anything, he knew testing her would have consequences. He was trying to weigh up if tormenting her was worth it.

“Are you okay?” Laura asked seeing how she was. Carmilla broke her gaze very briefly.

“I'm fine. Just wondering what Peeves is still doing here,” Carmilla answered before looking back to Peeves. “Shouldn't you be shouting 'Badger brains' or something equally as stupid at a bunch of Hufflepuffs?” Peeves laughed wildly and pointed to Laura.

“There's a badger brain here.”

“Hey!” Laura snapped which only caused him to laugh harder.

“Leave,” Carmilla ordered.

“Aww is the wittle pussycat annoyed that I upset your wittle cwush?” He mocked. Carmilla smiled she wasn't going to let him get to her.

Carmilla pulled out her wand and showed it to him. Laura wondered what was the point, a spell wasn't going to hurt a ghost.

“Are you going to leave on your own or do I have to summon the Bloody Baron?” she asked. Laura looked at Carmilla a little shocked. Could she do that? Surely that wasn't possible for a student at least. Peeves stared at her unsure if she was serious or not.

“You wouldn't do it,” he challenged with a smile. Carmilla shrugged and threw a smile at him. “He would be cross with you.”

“Maybe but to see you get shouted out I'd risk it. You gonna leave?” He didn't “Fine.”

Carmilla pointed her wand to the side of her muttering as she made a small circle with her wand. A bright green twisting portal appeared. It was the only time Laura ever saw Peeves falter.

“You have about ten seconds to leave. Once this goes blue the Bloody Baron will be here and I can't send him back,” she told him as the portal started to change. It took Peeves a couple of seconds.

“Fine!” He shouted before turning and flying off. “Stupid, grouchy, big, black pussycat,” he muttered to himself before darting off down the corridor, rattling potraits and shouting once again. “BIG BLACK PUSSYCAT OF THE DUNGEON!”

The portal shut as Carmilla chuckled to herself. She looked to Laura who was just staring. Carmilla had managed to get rid of Peeves, the most frustrating being in the entire school and she managed to get him to leave so easily. Despite Carmilla's distracted mind with the news of the Hastur duel contest and her disturbing incident at the hospital it was actually nice to see Laura. Despite it making her a little nervous, she was still uncertain if she wanted to know what she thought.

“I can't actually summon the Bloody Baron if that's what you're thinking about,” Carmilla told her with a smile. “I might be talented but never figured that one out.”

“So you bluffed him to leave?” Carmilla smirked.

“Not just a pretty face,” she joked. Laura had to bite her tongue to stop herself making a comment. There was no way she was going to agree to that so quickly. Just because she stopped herself talking didn't mean she could stop the faintest blush. Carmilla noticed it but didn't say anything, she wasn't going to embarrass her. “Why are you asking about the black cat of Slytherin dungeons?”

Laura gave a slight awkward laugh trying to figure out a way to give an answer without telling Carmilla she was asking about her. Carmilla watched her almost curiously waiting for an answer, twisting her wand between her fingers. Laura couldn't help be momentarily distracted, it was one of the things she'd done from the time she'd taught Laura. She hadn't seen her do it since then.

“I didn't really ask him, he wouldn't shut up about it while I was asking the paintings about some castle history,” Laura told her saying it like it was no big deal. “He did make it sound like you had something to do with it.” Carmilla gave a simple smile.

“I'd be surprised if he didn't. I created the rumour,” she said without pause.

“You made a rumour about a giant black cat that wanders the dungeons eating students?” Carmilla laughed as she tucked her empty hand into her pocket.

“Not exactly. I was bored and made a rumour that there were sightings of a wild cat prowling the corridors of the dungeons. Scaring first years and chasing them down the halls.” Carmilla smirked. “I was talking to a bunch of friends making sure they knew what I was doing. We were in the hall walking beside one of the tables talking loudly about this 'Large black monstrous cat' we made sure some of the younger students heard them... it got out of hand.” Carmilla stopped twisting her wand and pointed it a little down the corridor. “What they're seeing is this.” Carmilla flicked her wand and a large black panther leapt from the tip. Laura jumped back startled. “It's okay it can't hurt you. Try and touch it.” Laura shot a look to Carmilla. Was she serious? “I wouldn't put you in danger, Laura.”

Laura smiled softly from her tone alone she knew she was telling the truth. She didn't need the gentle smile on her lips or the warm eyes. She just knew.

She turned her attention to the panther which was watching Carmilla intently, waiting for something. It quickly switched its gaze to Laura as she held out her hand to reach for the top of its head. She brought her hand down almost hesitantly waiting to feel the panther's head, she never did. Her hand went straight through it. Laura brought her hand back and looked it over.

“It's not even real,” Laura said with a light disbelieving laugh. “The students are never in danger.”

“Like I said I was just bored.” Carmilla hesitated in her next sentence unsure if Laura would. “Can we talk about something or you don't even have to talk just listen?” Laura wondered what had suddenly changed but nodded, if Carmilla wanted to spend time with something specific then she wasn't going to complain.

“I'd get rid of your cat first though,” Laura told her. Laura started to walk ahead as Carmilla glanced to the painting Laura had been talking to. Carmilla pressed her finger against her smiling lips before swishing the panther away. Laura didn't need to know the full story behind the black cat of Slytherin dungeons.

Carmilla caught up with Laura trying to figure out how to talk about the topic she wanted to.

****

Osman and Lars walked down by the lake hand in hand, it was cold and both of them were bundled up in coats, glove and scarves. Lars had been watching Osman carefully as they walked, his thoughts were far from the simpleness of what the walk should've been.

“You're worried about her,” Lars said gently. Osman sighed as he stopped.

“Not just about Carmilla,” he eventually replied. “This entire thing. I was told she would've issues with this but she loathes this... just with everything and it sounds like she hates herself because of it all.” Lars watched him. “I don't trust any of this.” Lars squeezed his hand, just letting him talk. “When the ministry sent the people to tell us about this we were told that Corvae would be attending and that there is this student called Ortiz Teller who is very hostile towards Carmilla, well they both are against each other. We got told he is like Carmilla, non-human. We assumed vampire which with Ortiz is correct... but if even Carmilla is unsure what she is, after spending centuries with her what kind of person are we letting in?” Lars sighed.

“We'll just have to deal with it when we get to that point,” he told him. “Right now all we can do is prepare ourselves with things that we can do. Let Dumbledore and McGonagall sort out the other schools and we can focus on the other things.” Osman didn't settle. Lars gave a soft smile before hugging him tight resting his head on his shoulder, Osman was taken back but held him. He wanted any comfort Lars could give him. “We're not going into this blind I promise.” Osman kept quiet as he enjoyed his warmth. They stayed like this for a few minutes before he shifted back a little but stayed is Osman's arms. “You should talk to Carmilla. If they're as bad as Carmilla says then supporting her and maybe giving her some tips might be a good idea. You're friends she'll listen.”

Osman thought about it all for a few minutes. He wondered what kind of things he could offer a vampire who had lived for over three centuries. A few things came to mind. She hadn't been raised where he had, she hadn't gone to Durmstrang institute and she didn't know his type of magic. Carmilla had seen him teach classes and perform the magic that was required of him. She hadn't seen him perform magic freely. That he could offer.

“I can do that,” he said quietly. Lars smiled and kissed Osman intimately.

“I know you can,” Lars said just as gentle before kissing him again. “Come on lets get back to the castle, I'm freezing.” Osman smiled and took off his scarf, wrapping it around Lars so he had a double scarf. They both started to make their way back. Osman thought intently on what he could do for Carmilla. He was getting a few ideas.

****

Carmilla had decided to walk Laura part way back to her common room, they had been talking in general about the Hastur duelling contest. More so Carmilla listening to Laura talk about how exciting it will be to have other schools here. Carmilla clearly didn't share her enthusiasm. Laura eventually stopped seeing how Carmilla was and gave her a gentle smile.

“This isn't what you wanted to talk about is it?” Laura asked stopping down one of the shorter corridors. It took a minute or two as she leaned against the opposite wall.

“It's to do with the contest I just... I'm concerned... concerned actually isn't the right word. I'm scared about you and the whole thing,” Carmilla admitted. Laura was a little confused. “Would you enter into the contest as a combatant?” Laura gave the lightest of brief laughs.

“No. I have enough worries duelling here let alone against the best of other schools,” Laura answered simply. Carmilla gave a sigh of relief, allowing a smile to split across her lips. That was one of the largest worries out of the way. “Is there a particular reason you're scared?”

The smile dropped a little she'd forgotten to keep in mind of Laura's natural curiosity. She was definitely Eileen's daughter.

“If I tell you something incredibly personal you have to promise not to look into any further or question it and definitely not talk about it to anyone,” Carmilla said making a sudden decision. Laura was unsure what kind of thing could cause such a strong reaction. “I'm serious, Laura. Promise me. There are only six other people who know about this. Please promise me” Laura nodded.

“I promise,” she said sincerely.

Carmilla gave a weaker smile trying to figure out how to explain what she was going to, she didn't want anything to be misunderstood. She gave a tired sigh.

“Okay so I'm just going to start off with one that will probably make things a little easier to understand about how I've done so much in my life and why your dad and I know each other more than we both say.” There was a moments pause from Carmilla as she saw Laura pay full attention. “I'm a bit older than 18.” Carmilla gave a brief smile. “Obviously a lady never reveals her true age but lets just say around 25.” She wasn't going to add the other numbers to make up 359.

“Why are you still here... I mean a student if you're 25?” Carmilla raised an eyebrow. “Right. Don't question it.” Carmilla had to give her something.

“I feel safer here than where home would be,” Carmilla explained. Laura had a heavy frown. “Basically it's either here or one other place. I'd rather live here. I made an arrangement with Dumbledore and he's allowed me to stay for as long as I want.”

The part about Dumbledore was a lie. When he first became headmaster she explained what she was and wouldn't be leaving, along with that trying to forcibly remove her from the grounds hadn't worked for the seventeen teachers who have tried before. She had no interest in causing issues for the school. She simply wanted to be a normal person some where she could be safe.

“Can I ask why as a student though? Why not a teacher or something?” Laura really wasn't getting the idea of no questions.

“I'm not keen on people,” Carmilla told her simply. “Plus you've seen me teach, it's not really my thing.”

“You're a pretty decent teacher,” Laura replied. “You know when you're not distracting others with how you look and knocking my books over.” Carmilla managed to hide the slight blush. She didn't say thank you verbally she didn't exactly know how but the look she gave Laura said it all.

Carmilla got her thoughts back on track. This was the thing she had intended to say, why she was saying all this in the first place. Laura could see she was struggling. Instinctively she walked over and took hold of Carmilla's hand, reassuring her it was okay to take her time and talk whenever she'd be ready. Carmilla simply stared at their hands entwined together, she couldn't believe how something so simple gave her comfort and so much safety.

“The private school that is coming here, the Corvae Institute is an incredibly dangerous school. I know because I spent some of my life growing up there.” Laura could see how difficult it was for Carmilla. “When I said about it's either here or home, Corvae is technically my home. I've got no living family members so when some people at Corvae found out that I was rather talented magically even at a young age they sort of brought me in to their 'family.'” The entire time she had kept a slight look to their hands. Carmilla needed it. “Sorry I didn't mean to tell you about a tragic story of an orphan. I need you to understand that Corvae are dangerous and among other reasons including the fact I've chosen Hogwarts over them they have intense issues with me. I'll be an incredibly dangerous person to be around, they won't care about who I'm with, they'll hurt anyone when it comes to me.”

Laura didn't know what to make with a lot of the information she'd just been told. She had so many questions. How talented was she exactly? She could apparate in the school grounds only the house elves were able to do that, wordless and wandless magic, what else could she do? She wanted to know about Corvae and her adoptive family, she wanted to ask about her real family, what were the other issues they had with her? She daren't ask about any of them but there was one she was curious about. One which stood out and she couldn't contain it.

“You said they won't care who you're with.” Carmilla was watching her as she went almost shy. “Do you want to be with me?” It wasn't what she expected. She knew Laura would eventually ask something just it hadn't crossed her mind it would be this one.

“...I want to spend more time with you,” Carmilla answered. “Right now I think even if there wasn't any of the others that's all I could give you.” Laura was looking over every part of her face, seeing the slight frown and worry unsure how she was going to react. Carmilla had changed so much, all confidence had fled. “Just my time... if you want it.” Carmilla had gone back to looking at their hands together, hoping that it would reassure her that this was okay. It was only when Laura gave a small squeeze Carmilla gave a twitch of smile.

Laura closed the gap and hugged her. Maybe it wasn't exactly the right thing to do if it was 'just her time' how complicated was that going to be? What exactly were the boundaries? Right now it didn't matter. As soon as Laura had put her arms around her, Carmilla gripped the back of her shirt keeping her close against her in the hug as she rested her forehead on Laura's shoulder.

“Your time is perfect,” Laura whispered. “Whatever you want, okay?”

Carmilla didn't say anything, it worried Laura. She went to move back but Carmilla's grip tightened a little on the back of her shirt. She didn't want to move, she didn't want Laura to leave yet. When she moved away she would have to talk again and that was going to be hard.

Laura didn't say anything. She doubted anything she said would comfort Carmilla. Though she couldn't stop a thought. If this was the intensity of a hug moments after Carmilla mentioned her time then exactly what kind of thing could be expected later?

The hug was eventually broken as Carmilla let go of Laura completely. She cleared her throat as if a little embarrassed by her vulnerable moment. Laura didn't take offence but wondered why she would have such a reaction.

“I have something else about the contest I need to tell you,” Carmilla told her. “I'm not even going to ask would you take part in a school versus school Quidditch because it's your game, I know you'd jump at the chance. I just need you to know that Corvae will be violent especially once they see you with me. They'll target you because they know I can't do anything to stop them there.”

Laura had to wonder exactly what she had done to cause so much anger and what they had done to her to make her so scared. The fear might not have been clear but it was there, it lingered in her the way she said Corvae as if the name itself would cause her pain and how she took the blame of the mere idea Laura could be hurt simply by being seen with her. Nothing had even happened and the fear was there. She knew there was so much more than what Carmilla had told her, she wanted to know everything but had promised she wouldn't look for answer or anything to do with it.

“What would they try to do, to the team?” Laura asked. She was at least going to ask that. Carmilla hesitated. How much would this scare her?

“It's been several years since I saw them play,” try closer to around 219 years ago, “they had a match against a upcoming Quidditch team near the institute.” It was a different way to settle a territory dispute between vampires and werewolves. Corvae had already won as soon as the werewolves had accepted they hadn't realised that though. “The upcoming team tried their hardest and done reasonably well until Corvae took it semi-seriously. Up until that point Corvae had just been toying with them, not really caring about what was happening... then as soon as there was a slightest bit of focus the others didn't have any chance at winning.” Carmilla dug her hands in her pockets and moved a little away from Laura being close to the wall talking about this was making her feel closed in and trapped. She didn't want to talk about this but she needed Laura to understand just what she could face. “I've never seen such a dangerous team as them. Never seen anyone with better control over the bludgers or faster than their seeker. The beaters managed to shatter a chaser's jaw, they took another one down with a bludger to the ribcage ended with a punctured lung, smashed brooms, people knocked unconscious... they won the match by having the other teams seeker tackled to the ground by a chaser 'trying' to catch the quaffle... then both beaters hit both bludgers at him at once. Both of them got him.”

“Oh my god,” Laura muttered under her breath. How was that allowed?

Carmilla could see the question on her lips but she couldn't tell Laura there wasn't a referee because it was a practically a fight for rites of the grounds. Werewolves stood no chance.

“It was nearly a fatality, the seeker ended up in a coma for two weeks. With no seeker to challenge Corvae, they lost not even five minutes later.”

Laura stood there in disbelief. A team that brutal suffered no consequences at all? How could the ministry even think of letting a school like that not only enter the contest but even contend in a 'friendly' Quidditch match?

“How...” Laura paused, that wasn't the right question. Carmilla watched her carefully, not only curious but almost scared what she thought of Corvae, what she thought of her for being involved with them once. “Why would they be allowed here? I don't... why?”

It took Carmilla a moment to figure out how to continue. She'd already told Laura a lot, how much more could she involve her in?

“The ministry didn't know exactly what they were inviting to the school. They most likely only looked at what they were shown not what actually went on there,” Carmilla gave a flicker of an uncomfortable smile, “if they knew they would have never been offered an invitation.”

“But there have been other contests and events, they've never shown up before so why now?”

That was something Carmilla knew not to answer. She already had a suspicion that what she said Laura was going to have problems not looking into. Her curiosity was clear. But if she told Laura that she was the reason Corvae were coming here then that would be an uncontainable amount of curiosity that Laura would search into. Carmilla couldn't have that.

“Maybe they got bored and decided to join in for a change,” Carmilla shrugged. “I just wanted you to know and be aware of what they're like...” She faltered for a moment a wave of thoughts rushing through her head, thoughts of everything they could do to Laura because of her, everything they could do in general. She forced the thoughts out of her head knowing that they'd come back later but then she wouldn't be in company of people. “I don't want you hurt, Laura.”

Laura watched her as she said it, Carmilla was so scared as she spoke. It didn't sit right that it was just a bad school that she'd been to, things had traumatised Carmilla, cut into her and left her permanently damaged. It was clear to see. Carmilla had gone out of her way to find Laura and talk about this, open up to her and warn her. Her earlier thoughts of Carmilla being terrified seemed to pale in comparison to now. Her fear was undeniable and permanent.

“Thanks, Carm,” Laura said gently. Carmilla couldn't help but smile. Glad Laura listened to her, that she didn't seem to judge her and that her name shortened sounded sweet coming from Laura. “For telling me all of this,” Laura gave her own smile “and for wanting to give me your time.” Carmilla looked away quickly, she refused Laura to see the growing smile and light blush at the idea of her being there more often. Laura decided to cut her a break and not make it any worse. “I should probably go find Perry, she wanted to talk to me about LaF and a project they're doing. I think she needs help talking them out of it.” Carmilla managed to look at her without any blushing, just a simple smile.

“Well if she thinks they're going to get themselves in trouble it's probably for the best they have some back up.” Laura had to agree.

“Back up is always for the best, especially when it's to do with LaF.” There was a moment of silence between them as if both of them were waiting for the other to go or say goodbye, neither of them wanted to say it. Before Carmilla could do or say anything Laura had moved and wrapped her arms around her. It didn't matter that she couldn't hug her back as Laura had trapped her hands in her pockets. “I'll talk to you later, hopefully by then LaF will have stopped their plans.”

Laura moved away before walking off leaving Carmilla a little stunned at the sudden hug. She wasn't complaining at all, it was the intensity that grew in them. With every hug it grew and every hug seemed harder to let go of. She started to wonder as she walked back if being closer to Laura was a good idea while Corvae was here. Carmilla had vivid memories of what they done to her several of her previous exes. Surely they wouldn't do anything like that, not on another school's ground. Not on her territory. Despite her fear she would make sure there were consequences.

****

Carmilla had been kept busy the next morning. She'd been asked by various teachers for help, it started with Dumbledore asking Carmilla if she could go into the Forbidden Forest and from there it piled on.

Professor Harris who taught care of magical creatures had spoken to Dumbledore about Carmilla's findings of odd creature movement in the forest, she'd been asked to go in there to find out more. He then sent her to Madam Pomfrey and Professor Sprout who asked since she was going into the forest if she could collect various items that would be incredibly beneficial during the contest. Carmilla agreed more to that than she did looking for more signs of these creatures. She'd also been told to go see the head of Ravenclaw house, Professor Kadwin.

Carmilla now stood in Osman's classroom looking through his books in search of anything that might help identify whatever this was in the forest. It seemed more trouble than it was worth. It could be a number of things. She had first thought a swarm of wraiths but now while searching it seemed it could be multiple creatures. She wasn't looking forward to this.

Carmilla had been so engrossed she hadn't realised that Osman had been in his study and now standing at the top of the stairs watching her.

Osman cleared his throat and just managed to dodge a spell as Carmilla snapped around drawing her wand as she had.

“Shit,” Carmilla said as she lowered her wand, realising who it was. “Sorry.” Osman looked at the still smoking burn mark on wall right beside him, he was glad he had faster than average reflexes.

“My fault,” he said before walking down the stairs. “I didn't realise you were so deep in the book.” Carmilla put away her wand.

“Just trying to find some information to see if there is anything I might have missed to help with this whole creature forest crap,” Carmilla told him sounding bored. Osman got the scroll from his desk that she'd brought him about it a while back. He walked over and handed it to her, if she read it again she might have something more to work with. Osman sat on the edge of a table nearby.

“Harris did mention that he was thinking about asking you to go further into the forest.” Carmilla open the scroll and read it.

“It was Dumbledore who asked me in the end,” she replied.

Osman chuckled. It wasn't a surprise it was Dumbledore who ended up asking her. He was trying to keep her busy after her outburst in the announcement. Intense wasn't the right word and he didn't want another incident like it.

It switched Osman's thoughts to his conversation with Lars last night. Talk to Carmilla, listen to her and help her if he can. He wasn't exactly sure how to start a conversation like that though.

“You're hesitating,” Carmilla said as she had picked up a book from the shelf and was looking through it. Osman looked startled. “You've gone really quiet but on edge, your posture has changed and you have that uncertain look on your face.” He hadn't even noticed it himself.

“You're not even looking at me,” he replied puzzled.

“Don't need to. Once you do one thing you tend to do the others,” Carmilla flicked a few pages. “I do pay attention to people at times,” she cast him a smile as she turned slightly. “When I can be bothered.” His puzzled look vanished and he relaxed. “I'm guessing it isn't about what I might find in the forest.” Carmilla had turned back to reading the page.

“Not exactly. You said yesterday that you couldn't talk about what Corvae had done, not in front of the others,” he explained. “Does that mean you'd talk to me about it?”

Carmilla gave a brief dry laugh and a hollow smirk while looking down into the book. Her mind going into a state of disbelief that he would ask. What did he expect from it? Some deeper insight of Corvae and herself? Was that really what he wanted to know about them and more about her? It would be impossible to separate the two.

“How much do you think you could handle?” Carmilla questioned, curious if he was serious on knowing this. Osman watched her, she hadn't turned to face him. She kept staring at the pages though it was clear she wasn't taking in anything from it. Her thoughts had begun rushing of everything she could tell him. The idea was somewhat horrifying. She could share so many things, centuries of memories and knowledge and he could reject it, reject her and finally see her as a vampiric beast. The consequences could be catastrophic to their friendship.

“How much are you willing to tell me?” Osman replied, his voice gentle. He couldn't guess how hard it was for her to even think about sharing anything. He wasn't going to be greedy and ask too much. Carmilla harshly cleared her throat. Where to begin with any of this?

“Could you handle my rebirth? Could you manage to not judge me for horrific acts I've done and what I've survived?” her voice shook the longer she spoke. Osman looked at her surprised.

“You would tell me how you became who you are?” Carmilla nodded. She found it comical that he said 'who' instead of 'what' after this it would change. It always did. All he would see is a monster. She saw it was now to the point though it wasn't just about her. He needed to know what kind of power Lilita had, he had to understand who was coming to the castle.

“If you can handle it I'll tell you.”

“I'll try,” Osman said honestly.

Carmilla swallowed hard before finally turning around. Hard wasn't close to how this felt. This felt choking and overwhelming. It had to be done though. No matter how terrified and sick she felt with it.

Osman watched her carefully as she put the book back on the shelf and leant against the bookcase itself. He didn't blame her for taking her time or being hesitant about any of this. He was surprised she was willing to share any of it. She didn't have to.

Despite her voice wavering at times she managed to talk.

“I was born into wealth. Rich family, rich life and everything that comes with being a countess. It was my eighteenth birthday and a grand ball had been thrown in my honour. Any excuse for large parties at our manor. It was my first ball, I was excited about everything to the point of overwhelmed.” Carmilla unintentionally paused for a moment simply thinking about it all, a small smile latched itself to the corner of her lips as she continued to speak. Not all was bad in the memory. “I excused myself to the garden for a while. Not long after I had a charming and elegant woman approached me with a drink in each hand. She'd sought me out, wanting to meet the special woman of the night. Make a toast to my celebration of reaching womanhood-” The smile twitched but didn't slip. “-and to my health. It was a sick little joke Lilita made repeatedly over the years.” Her tone went a little happier. “We drank and she spoke of her travels across lands far from Styria. At Lilita's beckon a server walked over with another set of filled glasses. We continued to drink and I confessed that from hearing her stories I would love to travel the world, not that I hadn't had these thoughts before. But something about her stories were blinding with all this beauty and adventure.”

“You admired her,” Osman said simply. Carmilla nodded.

“If you saw her and heard the passion she spoke with you'd admire her too,” Carmilla replied. “Stories of all over Europe. Grand balls, time among royalty, romances, finding adventure and interest in everything she done. She made her world seem beautiful and desirable.”

“You still admire her?” He asked slightly surprised by the traces of awe in her voice. Carmilla smiled a little awkwardly.

“For all of the horrors that have happened with her I'm still her daughter. She gave me a new life and I got to see, got to be part of the beautiful world she described for a while... how can you not admire a woman who gave you the entire world?”

Osman could only wonder how it felt to step through centuries of history. See all the great changes of the world. Carmilla cleared her throat before continuing to talk. Talk of her complicating feelings of Lilita wasn't going to help him understand. Osman noticed that there was no trace of her smile any more as she raised her head.

“Not long after my confession I started to feel ill. I spoiled Lilita's first chance at getting me. I excused myself and went indoors to talk to my mother and father about my sickness, I fainted at their feet and was taken to my chamber as the majority of the ball continued...” she faltered on for a moment. “I died early hours of that morning. A rare, powerful and lethal poison had been in my drink. They underestimated my level of magic and as the poison was killing me my magic fought against it, dragging my death longer than needed but even once I was dead some of the magic must have remained to assist when I was being resurrected. If you believe in what my mother says magic is in the blood not in the mind-” Carmilla stopped as she saw a confused look appear on Osman's face, he shifted slightly on the edge of the desk.

“Wait so you didn't contract the disease? You died and were raised becoming a vampire.” He shook his head, once something had died there was no bringing it back to life. Death was ultimate. “Magic like that doesn't exist.”

Carmilla cracked a sour smile. If she hadn't gone through it she would have said the same.

“I wish it didn't... but for Lilita it does. I don't know what she is but there is certain magic that she does... it's like some physical laws of magic seem to vanish. Resurrection, death...” The thought appeared in her head of what he Osman was thinking of her. He wasn't shunning her yet. It would soon change. She noticed him watching her concerned. “Sorry it's just difficult I've told only a few people this, it doesn't get any easier.”

“You don't have to continue if you don't want to.”

It surprised Carmilla. Didn't he understand she had to tell him? He had to know exactly what kind of power and person was coming into the school. She shook it off, she couldn't have the option of stopping.

“It's okay, thank you,” Carmilla said with a genuine smile though it didn't last long. Instead her voice slowly started going hard, she would lose him soon enough. “I was buried for about a day when Lilita returned. The dirt moved from my grave and my casket open at her feet. The spell was brief and interrupted. I was in a daze, my mind aware that I was alive but everything else seemed wrong.” She subconsciously clenched her hands into fist and hate filled her voice. “The interruption was that my body was being grave robbed. I remember vague jokes of someone saying that I must be a popular girl, that their job had been done for them since I was already dug up. They had no idea obviously that I was conscious.” Carmilla moved away from the bookcase and moved a little, she couldn't stay still with the amount of hate she was trying to contain. “I won't go into my time of where I was because there are things I can't share or don't want to be pitied for. But as I was there the more alive I was becoming, the more aware I was of my... current situation. The interruption of Lilita's magic left me slowly reanimating me as much as I could without her finishing it. Which she did when she saw me stumble out of my captor's manor covered in blood in a terrified yet furious state.”

“You murdered them?” Osman questioned, a look of shock on his face though the tone of his voice didn't match. He seemed more puzzled than anything else. He was wondering if Carmilla had really just told him that she was a murderer. There had always been the thought in the back of his mind if she was because of what she was, he doubted a lot of people would offer themselves willing as a meal to a vampire, but to hear it was different. It was chilling.

Carmilla gave a weak smile as she looked away from him. This was it. This is where she'd lose him. It's where others had gone. Seen her for what she was. Carmilla sighed and relaxed her hands, preparing for his dismissal of her.

“Would it scare you if I said yes?”

“No.” There was no hesitation in his voice. Carmilla snapped her attention to him. This wasn't what she was expecting. Her confusion and surprise filled every inch of her face. “Whatever they done I'm sure they deserved it. It sounds like they did.”

Carmilla just stared at him unsure what had just happened. She had just admitted to him that she was a murderer and he didn't even flinch. How could he be like that? A twitch of a smile clawed at her lips as it clicked. Oh! There it was, the reason he didn't judge her. She was unsure if acknowledging it would be a good idea.

She decided to let it rest for a moment and finish talking.

“They really did,” Carmilla told him. She was calmer now. Her panic of losing Osman as a friend had eased and his acceptance of her relaxed further. “Lilita 'completed' me and took me to my new home. To Corvae. I found a new family there. Brothers, sisters, a mother who adores me even after my...” Carmilla cleared her throat. He might be okay with her being a murderer but that was something she really didn't want to explain. “She has a strong love for me. I'm special in her family. Lilita had been told of a young, extraordinarily talented witch who came from an incredibly powerful line of witches and wizards, the bloodline 'pure' for centuries.”

“She only takes purebloods?” Carmilla shook her head.

“No, she'll take any blood status. It's just an old belief that 'untampered' magic bloodline makes the next generation stronger,” she explained. “I personally don't believe it but she does. If she finds a pureblood of exceptional talent she is most likely to choose them over a muggleborn or half-blood. It doesn't mean she wouldn't choose them though, it's more about power than the blood itself.”

Osman frowned. Surely by judgement like that she would have missed out on some incredibly powerful vampires, some of the most amazing witches and wizards he knew were half-blood or less.

“So you were a young, incredibly talented, pureblood witch and that's why she chose you.” Carmilla grinned.

“It's why she waited for me. She had heard about me several years before she ever came to see me. Lilita waited until I was eighteen, a child no longer. There is no room for child like innocence in Lilita's family. Corvae's life is dark, powerful and full of sacrifices and despite the shackles of what we are everyone is free to do whatever they please, save every twenty years or so we have a family reunion.” Carmilla chuckled. “I've missed quite a few of those now.” Osman smiled, it was clear that she had relaxed. “I often remained at the castle learning everything I could about anything I wanted, other times I would go travelling with my sister or on rare occasions I would find someone of my own. Though I'm sure you have no problem seeing the issues between someone of my kind and a human in a relationship.” Carmilla felt herself drifting from the conversation, memories of various partners throughout the years slipped into thought. She stopped them before it went too far. “Sorry in my own head.”

“It's okay, I guess this must be a lot to deal with,” he told her with a warm smile. That was putting it lightly.

“From all this I just want you to know and understand that these aren't typical students that are coming here. They've been chosen because they were powerful even before rebirth. They're relentless and have no boundaries. Lilita is the worst.” Carmilla's worry was genuine. “Please be careful if you run into any of them.”

Osman sighed. This was a lot of everything. Carmilla had told him so much, trusted him and cared about him. He could see it was rare just by how nervous she was, to trust on this personal level must have been intense.

“Thank you, Carm, for sharing your life with me.” Carmilla shrugged playfully. Someone had to watch out for him when Lars wasn't about.

“Thank you for not judging. I expected something completely different than what you just done,” she confessed. “Anyway I should go see what Kadmin wants before I go venture into the forest.”

Osman smiled and moved from the desk going to head back up to his study as Carmilla collected her bag and went to leave. She stopped near the shut door, she had to ask.

“Oz, can I ask you something incredibly personal?” Osman stopped close to his desk and looked round to her.

“Sure,” he replied with a smile, surprised that she wanted to talk more.

“How did you get away with those murders?” Carmilla asked curiously. His smile and entire expression dropped. She could see the panic and the question of how she knew in his eyes. “My confession didn't faze you at all, not even the slightest change. You didn't judge, you didn't react, you didn't even hesitate.” Carmilla saw him fidget uncomfortably. “I'm sorry. I shouldn't have asked.”

“They deserved it,” he told her, his voice hard. “Well the first time was a complete accident, I never meant to kill her.” Carmilla watched him as he rubbed his throat as if something was choking him. She couldn't tell if it was a reaction to him be nervous or if it was something to do with his memories. “The other four though... it was panicked self defence. They deserved to die, probably didn't deserve how they died but they deserved to die.” He gave a weak smile as his hand went to the back of his neck rubbing it briefly. “It's surprising what we do for the people we hold dearest.”

“You killed to defend people you loved.”

Osman laughed awkwardly. It was a little unsettling for Carmilla. Osman walked a little closer to her as he ran his hand through his hair, feeling the deep scar that ran down the left side of his skull. His skull split open from intense force and left him with a permanent reminder. He stopped at the desk closest to her, he folded his arms as he spoke.

“I wish it was to defend them,” he said honestly. “Basically I couldn't get to them in time. It was a crime gone horribly wrong and when I got there the bastards were still there. I hesitated when I saw what had happened, they managed to attack me.” Osman's voice had gone a little hazy as he spoke. It seemed like he was reliving the memory as she listened. “I remember my head pounding and bleeding as I pushed myself off the alley wall I had slumped against. I raised my wand....” Osman paused opening his hand not realising he had clenched it when mentioning his wand. He looked at his hand with a vague horror before he shoved both of them in his pockets. He knew it was safer if they were tucked away right now. Osman cleared his throat before continuing. “The next moment I was being picked up off the floor from where I had collapsed next to my- my friends bodies.” He gave a short uncomfortable laugh, almost disbelieving the situation he was in. “I was told later what I had done and it was taken to court if I should be sent to Azkban for the brutality of my defence. As you can see though I'm here so no conviction.” He rubbed the back of his neck as he moved further into the classroom. “That kind of magic isn't something I feel comfortable talking about though.”

“I'm sorry. I didn't mean... you didn't have to tell me it I was just curious. I shouldn't have said anything.” Carmilla was sincere, she should have thought before she asked him. Those kind of things were never light-hearted topics, well unless you were among vampires then murder was practically small talk. This was different though this was incredibly personal.

“How do you get away with it?” Osman asked trying to take the direction away from him. Carmilla shrugged.

“Make sure there is nothing to find, fake death, vanish for a while, change name. That kind of stuff.” Osman couldn't help but frown. “Mircalla Karnstein, if you're wondering,” she said with a smile, already seeing that he was thinking. “Haven't been her in a long time though.” Carmilla commented. She sighed seeing how agitated Osman was. “I'm really sorry, Oz.” He gave a weak smile as he scratched at his arm, a patch of it going red.

“Don't worry about it,” he told her. “You said you had to go find Kadmin didn't you?” Carmilla nodded. “Lars should be teaching near her classroom, can you do me a favour and ask him to come see me? I kind of need him right now.”

“Of course, I am really sorry.”

“I'll talk to you later, Carm,” he said dismissing her. Carmilla wasn't offended and walked out of the room that didn't go exactly as she thought her time with Osman would go.

****

Carmilla was in a foul mood as she stood by the edge of the Forbidden forest, LaFontaine with her. This is not what she wanted.

Carmilla had found Lars and sent him to Osman, she told him he was in a state not telling him why but just that he needed him. Lars had gone white before he practically ran to find him. After that she had found the head of Ravenclaw house, Professor Kadmin. She managed to make her bad day worse. LaFontaine was waiting with her and was told that they would be accompanying Carmilla into the forest. LaF had asked if they could go in to do some research on various things, plus offer help in figuring out what was going on. A lot of the teachers knew about the forest creature problem so it was a good reason to send a student to help. Carmilla argued against her that since they didn't know what was exactly in the forest it was a terrible idea to take a student in. Which LaF had questioned to themselves a) How was Carmilla allowed in there by herself since she was a student? b) Why was she trusted enough to take other students in there? c) How was she not getting in trouble for her tone she was arguing with? Kadmin had ended up telling her it was no longer a discussion that Carmilla would be taking LaF with them. Carmilla had questioned the 'them' part and Kadmin was told someone else was being sent in with them. Kadmin didn't know who but in total there would be three going into the forest.

LaFontaine was looking through their satchel making sure they had everything they needed. Parchment, ink and quill, most importantly their wand. As part of the agreement of Carmilla taking them in she had shoved a few of her items in the bag too. Book to identify various things, the jars for the items she was collecting for Madam Pormfrey and Professor Sprout, along with a pair of hardened leather gloves to protect her hands while collecting them. Carmilla was shifting her three earcuffs as she stared intensely into the forest. She wasn't looking forward to this. If it was just her she could be in and out and only have to worry about herself, if two others were with her that was a whole different thing she was dealing with.

Carmilla was growing tired of waiting for person number three to arrive. The longer they waited they gave the forest more time to change atmosphere, that was never good.

She didn't have to wait much longer and turned her attention from the forest to LaF when they said hey. Carmilla stared as they walked over.

“Go back up to the castle,” Carmilla ordered seriously. LaF looked surprised, she hadn't even allowed them to talk. “Laura, I'm not taking you into the forest. Go back to the castle.” Laura walked over to them both, a smile on her lips. She looked to LaF.

“Are you ready?” Laura asked happily. LaF looked to Carmilla uncertain about her reaction.

“We're ready but you're not coming,” Carmilla told her. Laura looked to her surprised by her seriousness. She went to argue against her but Carmilla cut her off. “Go back up to the castle, I'll deal with whoever said it was okay but you're not coming with us. It's going to be distracting enough to have to worry about LaFontaine being with me, I don't need you as well to cause further distraction.”

“Professor McGonagall told me it would be okay for me to go in with you both,” Laura told her as she pulled out a piece of parchment for Carmilla to read. “Here. Written permission from Professor McGonagall saying you have to take me with you.” Carmilla smiled as she took it off her, she didn't open it.

“Written permission?” Laura nodded. Carmilla screwed it up into a ball before setting it on fire while looking at her and dropping it on the ground. “You are not coming with us.” Laura gave a stubborn look. “Don't test me-”

“Maybe it would be easier if we just took her with us,” LaF interrupted cautiously, seeing that this could go on for a while. “Especially since McGonagall told gave her permission.”

“She isn't the one who has to look after you children if you come with me,” Carmilla told them angrily. Laura spoke firmly, ignoring Carmilla's child comment.

“I'm going to go into the forest regardless, backing up LaF since you said so yourself yesterday that backup is good-”

“This is not what I meant by it and you know it,” Carmilla snapped. “So your entire reason to come into the forest is too watch out for LaF. Do you not realise you're putting yourself in danger?”

“-so you can either help me or I'll go do things by myself. Unless you want to use force and move me to the castle you can't stop me,” Laura finished.

Carmilla clenched her fist, her thoughts running a mile a minute. This was stupid, this was dangerous and Laura didn't even care. Of all the times she had to show her stubborn side was when Carmilla and LaF would be going into the most dangerous place in Hogwarts. She could easily pick her up over her shoulder and apparate her into the school then come back, go into the forest before she managed to get back but then she didn't doubt Laura would come in anyway. She didn't have much of a choice.

“Fine,” Carmilla said her voice hard, showing that bringing her along was the last thing she wanted. “I'll allow this once, Laura. Next time I'll root you to the damn floor.” LaF and Laura looked to each other. This is a side of her they hadn't seen and weren't sure how they felt about it. “Both of you keep your wands ready, you stay close and if I tell you to do something you do it understand? I could be the only thing keeping you alive in there.” They both nodded, making sure their wands could instantly be grabbed. Carmilla sighed heavily as she lead them into the forest. As if taking LaF in there wasn't bad enough.

****

They'd walked about twenty minutes into the forest, LaF had kept an eye on all their surroundings looking for the things they wanted for their research. Laura kept close to Carmilla who refused to talk as they walked through the forest, she was on high alert. The area they had to go to pick all the plants could be problematic enough, let alone with two others who weren't the quietest of people.

They finally reached the plant filled area. The trees seemed closer together this far into the forest it was concerning since Carmilla had noted several sets of creatures watching them as they walked deeper into the forest. She hadn't done or said anything about them to the others. She didn't need Laura and LaF to become on edge, that could send all the wrong sorts of signals and wouldn't be surprised if the creatures felt it. The only reason the stalking wolves stayed away was because they could sense what Carmilla was, she hoped she was wrong when she saw flickering light in the distance and wasn't too concerned about the wandering thestrals as long as they kept their distance though a morbid question came to mind if the others could see them. Especially Laura.

“Laura, it'd be great if you could help me gather some of these please,” Carmilla said with a lighter tone than earlier. She still didn't sound happy about her being here but at least she wasn't raging any more. LaF handed the jars and gloves to Carmilla, who handed the gloves to Laura. Laura took them off her with a small smile, glad that she was talking to her. “Don't touch anything with red or brown leaves. Rich greens and dark blue leaves are good. If you do the leaves and I'll get the plants.” Laura nodded as she took off two jars of Carmilla and began.

“Anything I can do?” LaF asked seeing Carmilla become distracted as she looked through the trees. Laura tried to see what she was looking for.

“Yeah if you could actually gather the plants,” Carmilla told them handing the jar back. She flicked her hand the plants shimmered gold telling LaF which ones. “I need to go check something out.” Carmilla pulled out her wand before pointing it to the ground, a large ring surrounded both Laura and LaF, it gave them enough room to collect the items but not leave the plant filled area. “Don't go outside this ring, not unless you want to get mauled. I'll be back.”

Both Laura and LaF watched Carmilla as she walked off in the direction she'd been staring. They looked to each other unsure what had caught her attention but definitely had no intention of moving from the area marked. Though they did wonder what she had cast.

“She's more than a little tense,” Laura finally said breaking the silence. LaF cracked a smile making sure they got as much of the root as they could when pulling the ice blue plant from the ground.

“She's really not happy with you being here,” LaF told her. “I said so didn't I? That she'd be mad if you came along.”

“Well Carm's dealing with it so it can't be too bad.”

“I'd just be careful around her for a bit after this. Who knows how long her temper can keep up, even if it's towards the girl she's crushing on,” LaF said laughing a little. Laura playfully scowled, she couldn't think of a comeback or anything towards it.

They spoke about different things for a while. What kind of things lurk in the forest, what Carmilla could be doing, what the plants were going to be used for, the upcoming competition and who they think would be possible duellers could be. Laura had mentioned that LaF would make a good dueller for the Hastur event. Despite being in a dark, damp and unnerving part of the forest they still managed to have a laugh. They probably wouldn't be at ease if they didn't have the barrier up that kept them hidden and creatures at bay around them.

Both of their attention shot around to the bright flash of golden light which lit up the entire tree line with a soft boom, a shock-wave of wind and dust rushed towards them. As the gold flash faded they saw Carmilla run from it and towards them at high speed. She pulled them down to the ground and put a hand over their mouths, keeping them quiet.

“Don't move and breathe slowly,” Carmilla ordered as quietly as possible. They both looked to Carmilla, they saw her split lip and clawed bloody forearm. What had happened? She held on to them both a little tighter as several swarms of chilling, white smoke like creatures flittered in and out of the trees. That isn't what caused her damage but it's what she was waiting for to leave. They couldn't look at Carmilla but they could feel her tremble. Whatever the white wisps were had shaken her.

Carmilla let go of them both and let them sit up as she held her wounded arm slightly. They were both in a state of shock at everything just happened. How fast Carmilla just suddenly appeared, the golden flash and the terrifying smoke like creatures. What was all that?

“Are you okay?” LaF asked worried at how much Carmilla was holding her forearm. She nodded.

“I'm fine,” Carmilla replied quickly, almost looking sick as she held herself. “LaF, I will bring you in here at some other point but right now we have to leave,” Carmilla paused. “We aren't safe here.” Laura wondered what had gotten her shaken up and hurt.

“Carm, what's going on? What happened to your arm?” Laura said trying to get her attention somewhere safer. Carmilla shook her head as she grabbed the jars and stuffed them in LaF's satchel.

“It doesn't matter.” Carmilla grabbed both of them and went to apparate them out of the forest but other than Carmilla groaning and clutching her head, nothing had happened. She realised how dangerous the situation was. “Son of a-” She groaned again and lowered her hand, a split across her eyebrow. Blood covered the palm of her hand. “Get your wands out and stay with me. You do not leave my sight.” They followed Carmilla's instructions as she pulled out her own. Being very eagle-eyed as she led them back the way they came.

“What's going on? What caused this? Why couldn't you just apparate us back?” Laura questioned quickly, becoming increasingly panicked. Carmilla turned to her, making sure she had her full attention as she placed a hand on her shoulder.

“You need to calm down,” Carmilla told her simply. “You want to know the truth of what's going on here?” Both LaFontaine and Laura nodded. This was going to be difficult but needed to be summed up quickly. “I'm one of the most powerful people at Hogwarts okay? Don't question it, just accept it. There are things in this forest that would happily come after me for simply being here. These things would kill me given the chance. We're all in serious danger, this is why I didn't want anyone in here with me.”

“I don't-” Laura began slightly dazed.

“Look. I'm powerful and dangerous but there are things in here that easily rival and out do me. They can stop my magic and hurt me with it.” Laura and LaF looked both wary about everything. “So please, no more questions and as little noise as possible.” They still looked hesitant. “I will do whatever it takes to get you both out of here safe, okay?” They both nodded and followed Carmilla's lead. Only a couple of questions in their head. What had got Carmilla so on edge? What had caused her wounds? How powerful was Carmilla? The question had been asked several times but for her to admit it, to be almost scared and rushed as she explained it how much power did she have?

They walked for a little while without any trouble, which was the part that concerned Carmilla. Not that she was complaining because she didn't fancy fighting anything but she expected something to happen.

After a few more steps it did.

A large gust of white, harsh, twisting fog ripped through the forest and was gone as quickly as it came. Carmilla was left coughing on the floor, her wand discarded and a pain in her jaw. She was dazed as she looked around to see if the others were okay. It took a moment to realise there was no one else. The fog had scattered them apart.

After the sudden realisation that they were gone Carmilla scrambled to her feet, grabbing her wand and nearly tripping over a tree root as she did. Carmilla looked around frantically for any sight of them. There was nothing. No sound or sight of them. No signs of them being separated at all. They were just gone.

“Laura! Laura!” Carmilla kept shouting despite the ache in her jaw and the pain in her mouth. Her panic rose higher as no one replied. “Laura!” There was nothing.

What did she do now? What could she do? Laura was gone. That was it. Nothing she could be done about it.

Carmilla shook her head, casting the thoughts aside. They weren't right. They felt forced.

“Laura!” Carmilla shouted yet again. The pain in her mouth getting worse as she did. She needed to find her fast. She ran a hand through her hair as she tried to think of something. Anything she could do. She had to get moving, she needed to find her. The emptiness and quietness was becoming smothering. The daze wasn't clearing fast enough from her head.

Carmilla picked a direction and started to run. The faster and further she ran her muscles began to burn and pull. She clamped a hand over her mouth agony ripping through her jaw.

What was going on? She had to try and calm down, she had to think.

There was a slump of a gasping body close to her. It made Carmilla jump from her pain and all effort to have rational thoughts. She rushed to it, trying her hardest to ignore the pain pulsing through her body. Carmilla's entire body went cold as she looked down to Laura, trembling furiously with fear while resting on her knees and clutching her bleeding throat. She practically skidded down to her side, dismissing her wand as she took hold of the barely alive Laura.

“Laura? Laura, what happened?” Carmilla asked quickly as she looked over her, trying to see for any other injuries. There was nothing just the one that Laura was clutching on her neck.

“Why- why would you do this?” Laura muttered. Carmilla frowned. She hadn't done anything. “I never did anything-”

“I didn't do this,” Carmilla told her. Laura grabbed hold of her wrist. The pain shuddered down to her own hands. Carmilla saw the veins writhe with cold blood underneath the skin, the palms of her hands and nails covered in fresh blood. Carmilla didn't understand. Laura moved her hand from her throat showing the deep fang marks. Blood spluttered from the wounds. Carmilla could only stare.

“Why me?”

“I didn't do that.” Laura removed her hand from Carmilla's wrist, before raising it and leaving a bloody mark of her fingers dragging down across Carmilla's lips. It caused Carmilla to feel that her fangs were bared. She pressed her tongue against one and tasted the thick blood on them. “I didn't do this.” Carmilla didn't falter, she couldn't have done this to Laura. She wouldn't.

Carmilla got up and moved back, leaning down to grab her wand. Laura's hands latched on to her forearm. The entire forest seemed to pull in close and smother the atmosphere around them. Carmilla couldn't do anything but stare almost helplessly at Laura.

“Tell me why you would do this to me, you monster,” Laura demanded.

Carmilla tilted her head, a twitch of a smile tugging at her lips. Everything sank in. She grabbed Laura by the throat and yanked her to her feet, her nails digging into the throat wounds. Laura gasped and groaned in pain as she pointlessly tried to struggle her way out of Carmilla's grasp. She wasn't going anywhere.

“You may look like her but you're not Laura,” Carmilla said with a simple smile. “She would never see me as a monster.” Carmilla set her hand ablaze. Laura screamed in agony as her throat burnt.

“Carm! Please stop!” Laura begged in agony, scratching desperately at her hand.

“Drop the look and I will.”

It didn't take long for Laura to vanish and a human shaped smoke creature to appear in front of her. It held its burning throat. Carmilla shook her hand and the flames vanished, no damage to it. The forest slipped back to its normal state. Sounds and the dense unnerving feeling returned.

“What did you do with her?” Carmilla asked, demanding an answer. The creature responded with harsh clicking noises. Carmilla looked almost offended at its reply. “You take that tone with me again and you'll see exactly what I'll do for her.” The creature faltered. “Now where is she?” There was a crackled clicking noise and a shift in the smoke. Carmilla looked over her shoulder. “If you're lying to me I'll make sure my purpose in life is to find the flame that keeps you alive and extinguish it,” Carmilla threatened.

Wand in hand she made her way the creature had directed her. If Carmilla had just had her mind messed with by one of the many forest inhabitants, she didn't dare to think what Laura or LaF was going through right now.

****

One minute Laura had been with Carmilla and then it had been gone blank. She'd been tossed to the forest floor with no one around. A few scrapes and bruises but nothing more than that. That was ten minutes ago. Now she was sat at the bottom of a massive gnarled tree, sobbing and terrified as she watched the scene play out in front of her. There was nothing she could do except watch, her fear was overwhelming and if her mother didn't stand any chance then what chance did she have?

The scene burned itself into her eyes and gouged itself into her mind. Her breath trapped harshly in her throat, cheeks soaked from tears and her body trembling. So now she finally got to see how her mother died and see it right in front of her. This isn't what Laura wanted, she wanted to know but not like this.

Eileen stood in front of Laura, her back to her and barely managing to stay standing. How she was managing to stay up with a shattered shin and a fractured knee was terrifying, she had no choice but to fight the pain. Fight the pain or accept her death which would happened if she fell. She held her stomach, stifling the bleeding gash through her torn robe and shirt. There was nothing she could do about the fractures and cuts on her face, she had to keep her wand raised. Raised at the terrifyingly huge blind basilisk in front of them.

It had been toying with Eileen slamming her from tree to tree, breaking her down with massive hits from its tail. Even after Eileen had got the first attack and gashed it's eyes out with a skilled slashing spell. It hadn't gone for the kill not yet. It could have crushed her or struck her dozens of time but it was going to break her down. It would be a far more satisfying meal like that.

Laura was witnessing it all, she tried to call out for Eileen telling her to run but only whimpers choked from her throat. She tried to stand but she couldn't move a muscle from the terror. She could only watch her mother get fatally wounded over and over again.

The basilisk reared itself up high, now it was ready for the strike. Eileen couldn't even lift her wand now as blood poured from her mouth. There was a large hiss and the strike began but it never made contact.

A blur had come in between Eileen and the basilisk. Both of them vanished. Instead a twisting, rapid changing form turned into a thick chained up, screaming, screeching coffin. The lid rattled and blood poured from the gaps in the cracking wood.

Carmilla gave a dry smirk as she raised her wand at the boggart.

“Try something new already,” Carmilla said harshly before blasting the boggart from sight.

Carmilla shoved her wand into her back pocket and ran to Laura, she was petrified at the sight she just witnessed. She'd just seen her mother get killed. She'd finally seen it, she finally knew how it happened.

“Laura, it's not real,” Carmilla told her frantically as she cupped her face. Laura was unresponsive to her touch or voice. “That wasn't Eileen, Laura. She didn't die like that, nothing like it.” Carmilla shook her head the tiniest amount. “It wasn't real. Your mum, the injuries, the snake, none of it was.” Still there was nothing. Carmilla snarled under her breath as she pressed her forehead against Laura. Things like this is the reason she didn't want Laura in here in the first place, it was bad enough having to take LaF. Carmilla prayed that they were smarter than Laura or less emotional at least to handle their situation better until Carmilla and Laura could get to them.

Laura remained in her terrified state as Carmilla kept hold of her trying to think of everything that could pull her from this. Some had too many risks to them, others she weren't sure even if they would work. Her brain was on overload, it was hard to focus on what could be done when it was the person she cared deeply about. Carmilla was realising just how much it was and tried to shrug it off. Now wasn't the time to think about how much she cared about Laura. She moved and hugged her close. Carmilla thought hard and tried whispering different spells close to her ear. Nothing helped. Carmilla was becoming desperate.

“Please, Laura...” Carmilla groaned at the shake in her voice, She leant back and looked directly at her. “I need you alright. I need you to just come back to me, we can go find your geek and get the hell out of here. Please just... be okay.” Carmilla wasn't sure if she imagined the slight twitch in Laura's blank state. Was it working? “None of what happened was real, it's gone, I got rid of it...” Nothing. “Okay we can't sit here for much longer, we need to leave. So just tell me what I need to do, I'll do it whatever it is.” Still there was nothing. “Don't make me start insulting the things you love to get a reaction out of you, sweetheart, because right now I'm not past it.”

Carmilla went back to whispering things in her ear, hoping that some form of spell would help. This was deep embedded fear there could be severe reactions to forcefully being ripped from it. Coaxing her from it would be best. Carmilla couldn't afford any longer on this. Her thoughts and words faltered as they lingered on something that could possibly bring her back but the consequences that could happen. It was worth it, the consequences would effect Carmilla more than her. She was prepared for that. Carmilla quietly spoke into her ear and prayed that something would happen.

There was nothing. Not at first.

“What?” Laura moaned quietly in a pained daze. A disbelieving grin split Carmilla's lips. Laura was unsure what was going on or if she heard right what she thought Carmilla had said. That thought was quickly cast aside when Carmilla desperately kissed her, she was so afraid that she'd lost Laura she couldn't even think about anything else. Laura wasn't exactly sure what had caused such an emotional kiss but even in her daze she knew wanted this and wasn't going to argue against finally having Carmilla.

The kiss didn't last as long as either of them would've liked but sitting in a deadly forest with a missing friend wasn't the ideal place for a first long kiss. Though the pair of them couldn't help but smile, no small kisses on the cheek and unsure words, not this time. This time was full and intense. It was for Carmilla and she hoped that Laura felt it too. Though currently confusion seemed to be a thing.

Carmilla got up and helped Laura to her feet. She looked over her trying to see if Laura was physically hurt more than the few scratches and bruises she had. There wasn't.

“We have to go,” Carmilla told her as she took Laura by her hand, “we need to find LaF.” Laura looked at their hands together as Carmilla tilted her head a little trying her hardest to hear anything that sounded out of place. It was hard to not focus on how fast Laura's heart was fluttering, Carmilla took a moment and hoped it was something to do with the kiss. The thought didn't stay as she heard a human like whimpering not far from them. Carmilla led her quickly off in the direction to find LaF, wondering what state they were in.

****

As distressing as it had been to see Perry and J.P's mutilated bodies on the forest floor LaF had realised rather quickly that it was a boggart and had managed to get rid of it. Now though they had bigger problems that they were unsure how to deal with.

They had tried various spells of all kinds to get the monstrous beast to stop advancing on them but nothing worked. Not even enchanting the trees to grab the vile looking creature and restrict it, the tree branches snapped effortlessly as it continued pounding towards them.

The 8ft, four armed Minotaur looking beast stopped, glaring down at LaF with violent red eyes as it flexed its crystal claw like fingers. The beast despite being heavily scarred from previous encounters barely held any injuries even after the flurry of attacks that it had been hit from by LaF. Crystals ripped out parts of its arms and back. This was the creature that was stopping Carmilla apparating and was weakening all magic around it. The monster rose up high to its full height and bellowed.

The bellow was cut short as a large ball of electricity slammed across the side of its face. It barely did anything except change the creature's attention to Carmilla, who cast another spell doing the exact same again. With the attention on Carmilla, Laura was now able to get to LaF and move them away. Staying nearby but not too close to the beast while Carmilla was getting rid of it.

That was the plan until it charged at Carmilla unexpectedly and launched her with sharp, hard crystal horns partially into a large tree out of view. They heard the thud of Carmilla against the cracking bark and then gasps of pain. With the beast still there Laura and LaF couldn't do anything. Their magic wouldn't work and the beast was too large and strong to take on without any aid. If they ran they could run into something much worse, if they stayed they could easily be killed. Neither choices were ideal but without Carmilla what choice was there?

There was a savage cat like snarl as the Minotaur was slammed to the floor by a large black animal, claws slamming into the beast's body and face. The creature forced it away from both Laura and LaF who looked equally as horrified by the second threat. It looked terrifying but it stood between them and raging Minotaur who was getting to its feet.

It looked like the giant black cat like beast wore a skull mask which matched its own head, except with long bone horns coming out of the back. LaF looked at the creature and saw that the skull mask was attached to the skin over the fur itself. It looked demonic, a horned skull beast of a cat. They had no idea what this was, if it was protecting them or if it was simply fighting off the competition for a decent meal. Even in LaF's terror they noticed the creature bleeding from a chest wound. The Minotaur hadn't even struck it why was it injured?

LaF frowned as a thought came to mind. It couldn't be, could it?

The cat beast roared as the Minotaur slammed a hoof down and kicked dirt backwards. The giant cat sprinted towards the Minotaur and jumped on it before it could do anything. LaF and Laura could only watch in horror as the cat clawed and bit the Minotaur, not stopping as the Minotaur caught it with hard hits of its clawed hands. Gashes tore the cat's face still but it didn't stop, even when it was picked up and slammed hard against the ground before being tossed aside. Despite the pain it got up and jumped on the Minotaur's back, knocking it down. A large clawed paw smacked into the back of its head and pinned it down before sharp vicious fangs sunk into the back of its neck. With a horrific crunch the Minotaur was dead and all that remained was the bleeding cat beast and the students.

Both Laura and LaF raised their wands, if the wounded beast was going to attack at least they would be ready. It moved away from the corpse and watched them both. The horns slide into its skull and the animal bone mask vanished, they could see it clearly now. But what was a panther doing in the Forbidden Forest?

They could only stare in disbelief as a wisp of black smoke turned the demonic panther into Carmilla, who was on hands and knees struggling to stay conscious from all the deep injuries she had. LaF and Laura both ran to her side, wands lowered.

“Carm!” Laura said in a panic crouching down beside her. She couldn't look at either of them, all she could focus on was the pain right now. Cracked ribs, severe cuts and she wasn't sure if she had a punctured lung. Not that it was an immediate matter but the pain of it was becoming overwhelming.

“Help me up,” Carmilla told them shakily from torn lips. They nodded and took hold of her trying to get her to feet, blood was soaking her torn clothes and running off her face. She sniffed back blood before she grabbed hold of their shirts. “Hold on and tell Madam Pomfrey everything.”

They both looked confused but were both suddenly ripped from the spot with a loud crackle as Carmilla apparated them all from the forest and into the hospital ward. They stumbled across the floor as Carmilla laid there heavily bleeding and unconscious. Madam Pomfrey who to say the least was startled looked at them as she rushed to Carmilla.

“What happened?” she asked quickly. LaF looked to Laura seeing if she was going to explain, she said nothing. She did nothing except stare at Carmilla. She'd kissed her and then saved both of their lives at risk of her own. LaF saw Laura couldn't do anything and so began to explain everything that happened in the forest.

****

Carmilla woke up with a painful groan in a hospital bed. Why did she always get hurt? Especially when it came to being around Laura. She would really have preferred not to take that beating but what else could she have done?

It took few minutes to acknowledge the wounds on her body and a few minutes longer to realise Laura was sitting beside her bed. She couldn't hide the sigh and clutched her stomach as a sting settled in.

“Hey,” Laura said with a gentle smile. Carmilla slowly and painfully shifted up the bed so she could lean back against the headboard.

“Hey,” Carmilla replied, her voice rough and her healed lips sore. There was silence for a few minutes as Laura looked over the bruises and healed marks across Carmilla's face, her bandaged hand and arm in a sling. A lot of the injuries were underneath her t-shirt and trousers. How she managed to apparate them back with all the injuries was baffling but how she got them and kept fighting was insane.

There was a stilted silence for a few moments between them. Carmilla exactly unsure what to say, her mind was on overload of what Laura must think and what had happened. So much had happened that shouldn't have.

“So... you're a giant black cat huh?” Laura asked awkwardly, having to break the silence. Carmilla wasn't sure if she should laugh or not. She could've asked a lot of questions and that was the one she chose. Carmilla saw Laura watching her awkwardly unsure if that was the right thing to talk about. She cast her a small smile, even if she wasn't sure about it Laura needed it.

“Impressive, right?” Carmilla replied as she tried to get comfortable in bed.

“And also terrifying. I've seen some different kinds of animagus but I think that is the first time I've seen a demonic skull-horned panther.” Carmilla was caught off guard.

“Animagus?” Laura frowned, unsure why it was a question. Carmilla recovered quickly. If this is what Laura thought her animagus was then it would be easier to explain than her vampire form and her actual animagus. “Well a regular panther seemed too dull. If I'm going to change into something big I might as well do something different.” Laura couldn't help but give a small laugh.

“So I'm guessing you're the big black cat of Slytherin dungeons, dragging off children and devouring them,” Laura said casting her a playful smile.

Carmilla felt a smile twitch at the corner of her lips. At least this was keeping it off the bigger topics that no doubt would be spoken about shortly but for now it was nice not to think about it this second.

“Have you seen those first years, Laura?” Carmilla asked seriously. “Most of them are all skin and bones, too gristly for my taste. If I was going to eat something I want to enjoy it and for it to be satisfying.” Laura couldn't help but laugh as Carmilla cracked a smile.

“That's a little messed up.” Carmilla gave a little shrug, trying to hide the wince of pain that followed. She was mentally thanking the fact she didn't need to breath, she didn't doubt that it would be painful to. She could feel the ache in her lung. It had been punctured. All praise to Madam Pomfrey for being a fantastic healer. Laura noticed Carmilla had drifted into different thoughts, curious and unsure what they were. “Hey, are you okay?”

Carmilla turned her full attention back to her. She was unsure how to answer. She was glad to be out of the forest and safe, Laura and LaF were both safe but how they were safe was a whole different issue. So much had been exposed, in what Carmilla had said and done. Telling them that she was the most powerful person in Hogwarts, showing her vampiric beast, showing so many sides of her emotions. That was dangerous, she shouldn't have been so emotional especially in the forest but Laura was in danger. Carmilla's jaw clenched, Laura was in so much danger she thought she'd lost her. That moment of Carmilla acting without thinking was going to cause so much problems, she had no doubt about that. Even the kiss was going to cause problems, though Carmilla was happy that it finally happened she just wished it hadn't been in such a dangerous situation.

Laura was waiting for Carmilla to respond, she wasn't going to push her though. What she'd just witnessed, what she'd been a part of was terrifying, god knows how it must have been for Carmilla. She'd put herself in so much danger to protect the both of them. As Laura had been sitting beside her, waiting for Carmilla to wake up she'd been thinking about everything that happened in the forest and trying to remember it all. Some things had come back and they needed to be talked about. The kiss had been playing over in her mind but even that right now was pushed to the back of her thoughts.

Carmilla just gave a heavy sigh. This was complicated and exactly one of the reasons she didn't want Laura in the forest. Laura was too much of a distraction.

“I should've listened and not come in with you,” Laura said quietly, if Carmilla wasn't going to break the silence she would.

“You should've yeah,” Carmilla agreed, not angrily just calm. She didn't have the energy to be angry and that's not what Laura deserved, she could never had guessed anything like this would've happened. “I don't say things like that to frustrate you or without reason, it was to keep you safe. At times I struggle by myself in there. I was mad about taking LaF but when you came...” Carmilla paused trying to keep her voice from shaking, “Laura, I almost saw you die. That boggart... I thought it was going to kill you, that I wasn't going to get to you in time.”

“Is that why you told me you love me?” Laura asked, quickly following it up. Carmilla couldn't do anything except stare in disbelief. She remembered. Of all the things she had to remember it had to be that. “You do, don't you?” Carmilla looked down to the sling, trying to take her attention away from the lump in her throat. “Carm, please talk to me about this.” Laura almost sounded desperate.

It took her a few minutes to get herself together. How could she talk about this? This wasn't something easy in general, the situation was bad and what Carmilla was made it so much harder. How did she do this?

“I... what if...” Carmilla groaned, ignoring the pain as she clenched her hand into a tight fist. She looked to Laura, making sure she had her complete attention and looking her directly in the eyes. “What if I did love you?” Carmilla almost choked on the word. It cut her to her core and she knew exactly why. “What if I did and I told you still all I had to give you was my time? That I would stop everything with Eli but even then I couldn't be with you right now.” Laura let out a breath she didn't even realise she'd been holding.

“I would say I love you too and I'd wait.” Laura told her a lot easier than she thought she'd say. A frown broke across Carmilla's face, trying to understand what had just been said. Laura was doing this far easier than Carmilla ever could. She was struggling to understand.

Was Laura serious? Laura would wait for her? She loved her despite everything she'd seen and heard? Her temper against Danny, the rumours flying about, seeing all different talents, the constant issues with Sherman, she had seen her turn into a beast and murdered a forest creature without any hesitation and what she possibly could've seen at the hospital. The idea of Laura potentially seeing her as a vampire or something else wasn't welcome.

It took Carmilla a few minutes to figure out how to use words again and slow down her thoughts. This was surreal. Laura had no idea what she was getting into, she had no idea just how much trouble Carmilla could be and what issues came with her. Could anything actually happen between them? After everything that happened in Carmilla's afterlife could she put that on Laura? At some point Laura would have to know what she was, she doubted Laura would be that understanding when she found out the girl she was in love was a centuries old vampire with an extreme amount of baggage.

Carmilla took a heavy breath, unneeded but the motion made her focus.

“Laura-” Carmilla stopped instantly at the shake of her voice. It wasn't an uncomfortable or nervous shake that would have been better than the scared tremor that laced her tone. When she realised why she'd be scared her entire body went cold. Ell finally came to mind. This was bad.

“We don't have to talk about this right now,” Laura told her with a simple smile. She could see the confusion and deep pain cutting across her face. “Just know, Carm, I'll wait.” Carmilla wasn't sure exactly what to say to it so she simply nodded.

Carmilla saw someone rush towards them both and simply sighed, this was the last thing she needed but she shouldn't be surprised. Sherman would've heard by now that Laura was in the hospital even with superficial injuries and that she'd been in the Forbidden Forest. Her warning to Sherman about staying away wouldn't matter right now and no doubt that she'd be confronted too. She couldn't shout at him for that.

Laura was surprised to see him and was even more surprised when she saw Carmilla wasn't surprised at all, more like she expected it. She wasn't even surprised when he completely bypassed Laura and started with Carmilla. She had a small smile on her face, not one of mocking or challenging his temper, she completely understood his anger she just had to smile for the reason of she saw Eileen or Laura's boggart of Eileen and seeing Sherman had just clicked so many pieces together.

“You took her into the forest! Are you mad?” Sherman snapped as he stopped beside Carmilla's bed.

“Not by choice, Sherman, I didn't want her there, she insisted and had a note from McGonagall saying she had permission to,” Carmilla him calmly. “If it was up to me she would have been left behind, I even ignored the permission slip but your daughter is very persistent. I tried my best to keep her safe and she is.”

“She could've died.”

“Dad, I'm fine,” Laura interrupted, seeing the look Carmilla gave Sherman. She looked offended but trying to control herself. Sherman finally turned his attention to Laura, there was no injuries on view. She was bruised and sore but that was about it.

“That's not the point, Laura. What were you thinking going in there?” Sherman asked seriously, frustrated but also upset at the idea of what could've happened. How could Laura be so careless and ready to put herself in danger?

“LaFontaine had permission to go do some researching in there with Carm. She was already doing some stuff for the teachers, I thought it would be interesting to go with them,” Laura explained. “She's right she didn't want me there and I pushed it, I told her I would go in regardless. It's my fault she got this hurt and my fault I was in danger. Not hers.”

Sherman clenched his fists. Laura was defending Carmilla and she could say all of that but that wasn't the point.

“Laura, listen. Carmilla could've stopped you at any given moment, she's strong and too smart for her own good. She let this happen because she wanted you there,” Sherman told her clearly, trying to make her understand. Carmilla gave a small chuckle catching both of their attention.

“Just say it, Sherman,” Carmilla said simply. “Tell her that I'm a danger, that she should stay away from me, that her being near me will end up in her getting hurt. Say everything you can to try and keep her safe from me.” Laura saw how tense Carmilla's words were making him. “You will never be able to control her or be able to keep her safe forever, she'll make her own choices and deal with what follows but don't you ever make it seem like I would take her into danger or I would let her get hurt or worse. I've had chances to hurt people like that before and you know I would never do it to your family and you know why.”

Something came to mind as Carmilla spoke of Laura's family, the way she said it reminded Laura of the boggart attack.

“How did you know it was my mum?” Laura asked, getting both of them to look at her Sherman in confusion and Carmilla going cold with shock. Again why did she have to remember anything from the attack? She really must have thought hard to remember what she said while trying to bring her out of her paralysing fear. “The boggart... you stopped it. You stopped my mum getting killed, you stopped it from hurting me.” Carmilla watched her carefully and tried to ignore the feeling Sherman was giving off. “You told me it's not Eileen, the snake, the injuries, your mum it's not real.” Sherman looked to Carmilla, he saw the pain on her face. “How did you know who she was?”

She couldn't answer it. How could she? She couldn't say 'I went to school with your parents, I'm the reason your parents were together and I'm a vampire which is why I haven't aged a single day in centuries.'

“She knew me and your mum before she passed away,” Sherman told her. Carmilla sighed trying to hide her reaction to his voice. Here it came he had the perfect chance to expose her, the ultimate time to get Laura to keep away. “The Karnstein family were involved in an investigation your mum was looking into. Carmilla spent quite a bit of time with her, she was a key witness to illegal magic being used in a large amount of robberies happening at the time.” Carmilla gave a weak smile, she knew exactly what he was talking about though she never thought it would be a story he would change for her. “Eileen managed to get Carmilla to talk about what she saw and she helped on a major arrest.”

Laura looked to Carmilla who wasn't looking at either Sherman or herself. She had looked away unable to process exactly what Sherman had done for her, he could've had taken a chance to ruin her but he hadn't. Why hadn't he?

“Did you know about me?” Laura asked. Carmilla looked at her with an expression that didn't sit right on her face. An uncomfortable uncertain how to answer look.

“Yes,” Carmilla answered awkwardly. “I knew about you but never seen you and I had no idea that you attended here or who you were if that's what you're wondering.” Laura didn't know what she was thinking. So much was happening. “Sherman, I need to talk to you privately soon. It's important.”

“I can go, it's no problem,” Laura told her, maybe it was best if she left. Carmilla clearly thought otherwise as she took hold of Laura's hand as she got up out of the chair.

“Please stay, I want you to stay and just talk,” Carmilla said softly. Laura glanced to Sherman and then to Carmilla before sitting on the edge of the bed. Sherman gave a frustrated look which Laura didn't see. He knew by the softness of Carmilla's touch and Laura's quick choice and care of Carmilla what was going on. Laura and Carmilla were in love.

“We'll talk later,” Sherman said before walking off quickly, neither of them being able to call him back.

There was silence between the girls. Carmilla focused on their hands together and Laura looking at the troubled look in her eyes. Carmilla's mind was racing with so much that she was trying to hide and suppress but it all showed in her eyes. She was in pain not as a result of the 'I love you' but what had happened before. Carmilla had mentioned the name Ell once and told her a little about her but something snagged in her mind that she might be part of the pain and complications of her reaction.

“How powerful are you?” Laura questioned, trying to take the thoughts away and switch them to something else. Carmilla gave a brief but almost hollow smile.

“Dumbledore couldn't stop me if I let out my full capabilities,” Carmilla answered honestly. “Even if McGonagall and Osman were helping him.” Laura stared at her in disbelief. “I wasn't lying when I said I was powerful.” A thought sprung to mind.

“But Danny stopped you,” Laura reminded. “When you were duelling, she used that rope spell to stop you.” Carmilla had to smile and give a dry laugh.

“Things with Danny are different than people like Dumbledore,” Carmilla explained. “I told you that Danny and me have a large and very complicated history together. As annoying as it is and terrible to admit, I need Danny and at times she needs me. Some times I need her to stop me or help me when I get too much. I struggle with controlling myself at times.”

“Sounds a little dangerous,” a slight hint of nerves in her reply.

Laura had no idea but soon Corvae would be in the school, in Carmilla's home, unwelcome guests and she had to play civil. With Mattie that could happen, they were sisters after all, the rest though not likely. She couldn't help but wonder how she'd react to seeing Lilita.

“I need you to understand this, Laura, for if... when I'm ready for us to be a thing,” Carmilla said making sure she had all of her attention. Laura saw how uncomfortable she looked, it was clear Carmilla was far beyond her limit of sharing, yet she was still going. “Your dad is right when he warns you I'm a very dangerous person and you need to know this. I'm dangerous because of how much I know magically and what I can do. I've unintentionally seriously hurt people I love. I've got a temper and a limit of what I'll accept. I am not an easy person to be with because I'm a target for so many people and if you're with me you could be a target too.”

“A target?” Laura's mind was on overload but this stuck out.

“With my abilities I'm well known and some people think I'm too dangerous to have around. They would happily do anything to get me out of the way and you could be involved in that. You need to understand this, Laura. All of it.” Well all of it accept the whole vampire part of things. That was for a different and more secluded area conversation.

“So you're telling me to protect me.” Not exactly. Carmilla gave a heavy sigh.

“I'm telling you this because you should know that what you see from me when we're talking or you see me with others or with J.P or Danny. That is nothing compare to intensity I love with. I'm a dangerous person and some people know that but I devote myself to a person, I love them completely and... fall hard. If you want to be with me you really need to think about it because I would never hurt you...” Carmilla stopped as Ell sprang to mind, a lump rose to the back of her throat, “not intentionally-”

Carmilla was cut off as Laura stopped her in her tracks with a kiss. All the concerns and hesitance vanished as she pressed her lips against Carmilla's. This time there was no danger, no rush, no threat that cut the kiss short. It was just them. Laura raised a gentle hand to the side of Carmilla's neck while she held her free hand. It was soft and sweet, no trace of the kiss in the forest. It was intimate. They knew how each other felt now and it was all there deep in the kiss.

Carmilla tilted her head down, just enough to break the kiss off a smile tugging at the corner of her lips as her cheeks went a light pink.

“You don't need to warn me about anything, Carm. Being with you might be a danger but I know you'd keep me safe, plus I'm not exactly helpless,” Laura told her with a smile of her own. Carmilla was unsure what to say or if right now she could muster a sentence together. She had some intense kisses filled with various feelings before but that was something else. Something she hadn't felt in years. It kept the sweet smile on her face.

The smile wouldn't have stayed if she knew Spencer had just seen the kiss as he entered the hospital ward looking for his friend. Spencer left quickly. Eli needed to know about this.

****

Laura hadn't stayed much longer after the kiss, she had a few classes to attend. Carmilla hadn't stayed either, though promised Madam Pomfrey she'd be back after grabbing several books from the Slytherin common room. This time she didn't dare go against her.

Carmilla didn't expect the welcome she got. She'd been too focused on slowly moving her arm the sling so it didn't seize up, that she didn't acknowledge Eli get off the couch with Spencer and storm towards her. She only knew about it when she was forced back against the wall, Eli's hand over her collarbone keeping her in place as her wand was inches away from her left eye.

Eli was trembling with rage, her hand unsteady and her eyes brimmed with tears. Carmilla didn't react to it, not physically. Her mind raced wondering what the hell this was about and hoping that she'd move her wand.

Other Slytherin students watched but did nothing. Most of them in Eli's social circle and heard what Spencer had told her. Others weren't going to risk getting involved.

“Are you going to tell me what this is about?” Carmilla asked calmly.

“You are a selfish, lying, cheating, cowardly bitch,” Eli told her ignoring her question. Her voice was dripping with anger and upset. Carmilla frowned. “Don't act like you don't know, like you've done nothing wrong.” Spencer stood close to her and answered the question instead.

“I saw you and Laura in the infirmary, Carm. I went into find Josh but he wasn't there. Instead I saw you and Laura sharing a kiss. You're stupid if you think I wouldn't tell Eli.”

Carmilla sighed, she had been meaning to talk to Eli about this. She'd caught up with Emily and Lana about breaking things off with them. Emily was more than happy too, she was in the starts of a relationship with a very talkative and popular Gryffindor boy. Lana wasn't overly bothered by it the only difference was there wouldn't be any intimate side of things now. Eli was the big problem which is why she'd waited to talk to her, she needed to figure out how. Now she had no choice.

“Can I explain it first please?” Carmilla carefully asked.

“Be my guest. I would love to see how you try to justify this,” Eli snapped, her voice shaking.

“I'm not going to justify it, I've hurt you and I had a chance to explain it all sooner but I didn't know how,” Carmilla told her.

“Sooner? This has been going on for a while?”

“Feelings have been confusing and growing yes, but nothing like what Spencer saw.” Eli was trying to understand but couldn't everything was a blur. “We've talked about this before, getting to know each other and things. There was a chance of something happening before this but I couldn't because I thought of you. It wouldn't be right or fair on you if something happened.”

“What changed?” Carmilla didn't answer instead glanced away from her. It would have been so much easier if she could turn her head or move away from her all together. “What changed, Carmilla?!” She jumped at Eli's raised voice.

“I nearly saw her die and it would've been my fault if she did because I was supposed to keep her safe,” Carmilla explained. “She was in the forest with me and LaF, we all got separated and she nearly got killed by a boggart. I nearly didn't get to her in time. Everything was so intense and overwhelming it just happened.”

“Stop!” Both Spencer and Carmilla looked at her, tears were pouring down her face. “Forget I asked. So you choose her yeah? You'd rather her to me?” Carmilla was confused.

“Eli, it wasn't like that with us. I made it clear from the start-”

“Yeah well you're so wrapped up in your issues and emotional problems you don't see other peoples change too.”

“I'm sorry-” Eli cut her off with a trembling hurt laugh.

“No you're not. You don't care about me or anything of this, if you did you'd have actually stopped being a coward and talk to me about it. Not when you got caught.”

“Lower your wand, Eli, please,” Carmilla said softly. Her hand tightened around the grip. “You wouldn't do anything so lower it.” A cold grin split across her lips.

“Oh I wouldn't, would I?” Carmilla's expression didn't waver, even as the wand was brought millimetres from her eye. “You've just hurt me, beyond anything I can explain. I wouldn't be so sure on what I couldn't do to you.” Still she didn't have any reaction. Eli gave a twisted smile. “I mean I don't have to actually attack you to hurt you, there are other ways.” That got a reaction.

“You go near her and I swear-”

“You'll what? You can't do anything to me. You're too spineless to.”

Carmilla gave a cold smile and an almost disturbing chuckle. It made Spencer unsettled, he subconsciously put his hand to the grip of his wand.

“You do not want to test me, Eli. I have great control over what I do magic wise and you touch Laura, you'll see what happens when I don't hold back,” Carmilla told her. Carmilla grabbed hold of her wand hand tight, moving it away before taking a fist full of shirt and yanking Eli close. “Don't think I'm past using unforgivable curses.”

Carmilla screamed loudly as she let go of Eli and slammed her hand over her burning eye. Spencer had raised his wand and without hesitation he had blinded Carmilla in her right eye, the side of her face in agony. He wasn't going to allow any danger come to Eli, if Carmilla was going to go after someone it was going to be him.

Spencer looked round to a couple of his Slytherin friends who instantly came over and got Carmilla, they led her out of the common room and walked off in the direction of the hospital ward.

Eli looked to him terrified of what Carmilla had said and what Spencer had done. Bestfriends or not, he'd put himself in incredible danger for her.

“Don't worry, Eli,” Spencer told her with a small smile, wand still in hand. “I'll sort out Hollis.”

Chapter 12: Contestants

Summary:

The fast approaching Hastur duelling contest means the combatants need to be chosen. Carmilla clears the air with Sherman about what happened with Laura and LaF in the forest. Danny and Carmilla have a difficult conversation after a duel involving Spencer.

Notes:

Hey Everyone!

A rare thing has occurred I've updated this story! Updated both this and Love and Injuries this month and posted a one shot story, I am doing surprisingly well this month.

So a long chapter again. Duels, revenge, animagus forms and a lot of feels, just lots and lots of feels.

Also there is a section when Danny and Carmilla are talking about things, it's spoken about like chronic illness. It is a little upsetting, it's suppose to be. I've been going through a lot of health things lately and they say write what you know. So while I don't know what vampirism is like (that would be weird) the emotional bit behind it is written from personal feelings and I think it works for the situation. This will make more sense afterwards. Yay for writing being a coping mechanism along with an awesome past time. But support for Spoonies and other chronically ill people.

Anywho moving on. I hope you all enjoy this, let me know. Comments are always loved.
Not sure when the next update is going to be but I'll get round to it.

The curtain had been pulled around the hospital bed where Carmilla sat shivering. The sudden heat of the attack against her eye had sent her into shock, now it was calming down she was becoming cold. Madam Pomfrey had Carmilla's head tilted back slightly, the glowing tip of her wand inches from her burned black eyeball, slowly moving it backwards and forwards.

“Anything?” Madam Pomfrey questioned. Carmilla shook her head.

“Nothing, it's only temporary,” Carmilla answered. It didn't make the situation any better.

“Are you going to tell me who did this?” Madam Pomfrey moved her wand away as the tip went dull.

“It doesn't matter,” Carmilla told her simply as she shuffled back further onto the bed. Madam Pomfrey couldn't believe what Carmilla had said.

“Someone attacked you so close they burned the vision out of your eye, you're lucky you're not blind completely and you're saying it doesn't matter.” Carmilla nodded.

“It's my fault this happened, Poppy. Don't worry about it,” she explained.

“I do worry. A student got blinded by another and nothing is being done about it.” This would go on for a while. Carmilla wondered how she could bring it to a quick end, she wasn't going to explain why it happened or who it was but she knew Madam Pomfrey wouldn't stop. She'd have to figure out a way to get past it.

****

Perry and J.P were in the middle of charms class when Elsie, the ministry official called them out along with a couple of other students. Ryan who Slytherin's quidditch team seeker, Megan a quiet Gryffindor girl who had recently duelled Danny in a practice. Danny had been noted as a rather talented all round dueller and was being used as a challenger, along with a few others, for anyone who wanted to enter the Hastur contest. McGonagall was a little surprised by the interruption but knew what it was about. The list of the possible contestants had been written out. Now was time to ask who would be interested in representing the school and eliminate the top three, since Carmilla had already taken a spot.

Even if Corvae wasn't there Carmilla would've most likely entered, this was the type of thing she was fantastic at and a chance to show her talents would be rare, she would've jumped at it now she was pushed. McGonagall, like the rest of the teachers were curious about what they would see, but she was also worried. Carmilla had spoken few times about her time before Hogwarts, magic talent wise and it was worrying to say the least. The abilities she had and her mastery at them was something to be feared. McGonagall made a mental note that she needed to talk about Carmilla's magic with her. While she knew there would be no restraints in her magic against Corvae, Carmilla had to remember these were students she was fighting. She also noted she needed to talk to several teachers about the safety precautions when Corvae and Carmilla would be duelling. They couldn't have the other students in danger.

****

It was early afternoon and Carmilla stood by the lake, arm still in a sling and her sunglasses on despite it being a heavily overcast and slightly chilly day. Sunglasses seemed the best way to keep her burnt blind eye off view. The water was calm and the few ripples that appeared from the very light breeze pulling a few leaves off a nearby tree that landed softly on the water. It was soothing to watch.

There was nothing complicated here. No complicated emotions of other people, no duelling contest, no unexpected situations to suddenly arise or cause issues. Just the calm water and her thoughts, that's all it was right now. Carmilla knew that would change soon, she wasn't down here just to enjoy the peace and quiet. She was down here because it would be the best place to talk.

Carmilla pulled her robe tighter around her and a little awkwardly over her sling arm, it was getting colder. If she knew the temperature was going to drop she would've debated bringing her scarf. Not that it was scarf wearing cold but the comfort of it wrapped close would be nice.

“Right over in that patch of reeds is where you and Eileen first met,” Sherman said a softness to his voice as he walked down towards her from the stony path through the grounds from the castle. Carmilla gave a light laugh under her breath.

“And not even ten minutes later that is when me and you met, followed by your first real time of being around Eileen,” Carmilla replied as he walked over to her side. He went to talk but was startled about the sunglasses, he decided it would be best not to ask. Carmilla noticed his falter and mentally thanked that he wasn't asking about it. She was calm and not minding the fact he was there, she wanted him there. “Your entire relationship started with an accidental insult to a mermaid in shallow water and a being dragged into the lake wounded vampire.” Carmilla finally looked at him with a smile, he had one too. “There are worse ways for a relationship to start.”

“Bless you accidentally insulting a mermaid,” Sherman laughed.

“All I was doing was asking if they could swim down to the bottom lake and grab me some ingredients for some potions Poppy needed, not my fault she didn't realise I was talking about another lake creature when I said 'stupid fish-face.'”

“And then Eileen rushed to your rescue as you got dragged through the reeds by a angry mermaid who was determined they were going to take you down to the depths of the lake so you could get the plants. You're lucky we had biology that day.” Carmilla chuckled.

“Pretty sure she would have just weighed me down at the bottom of a lake for a while,” Carmilla told him. “They know it won't do me any harm.” Now Sherman was curious.

“So they know you're a vampire too?” he asked cautiously. Sherman was uncertain if this was a topic that was okay to talk about, considering Carmilla's violent display of showing him exactly what she was. He saw a slight falter in her but it wasn't aggressive, she was more surprised than anything this isn't what she'd call him down to talk about.

“Most of the supernatural beings do,” Carmilla answered. “A lot of the forest inhabitants do, the ghosts and most of the paintings also know. Quite a few of the lake creatures too.” Carmilla gave a slightly unsure smile. “You can only go so long without things being noticed.”

“And you tend to get yourself noticed, unintentionally or not.” That was an understatement.

Carmilla's thoughts slipped back to the thoughts of Eileen and her first meeting. They were both right as they had spoken. It was because of a misunderstanding insult that Eileen and her met which led to Sherman and Eileen meeting when they had to get Carmilla help. She would never have imagined that she would be in love with their daughter. Carmilla's thoughts got stuck for a moment on the situation of Laura and telling her that she loved her and her reaction.

Carmilla forced it aside. Eileen was a much simpler thought and a much more welcome one. Though their first meeting did end up with Eileen dragging a soaking wet and injured Carmilla out of the water and pulling out the few reeds that had dug themselves above her hip. They had left her with a few scars and that is how Sherman knew it was her, why she showed him the scars when he saw her after the duel. There was no mistaking it was her.

“So Laura's afraid of snakes,” Carmilla said after a while of thinking about various adventures her and Eileen got up to. Sherman was surprised at the sudden change.

“She got bitten by a grass snake when we were on a hike, it developed from there. Why?” Carmilla sighed she wasn't sure how to talk about the events of the trip into the Forbidden Forest. She wasn't sure how but it had to be done.

“I need to talk to you about what happened in the forest, when you said about it being stupid of me to take Laura in that I could've stopped her if I really wanted to,” Carmilla told him. “I didn't want her in there. I was pissed off that she was there and I argued about her coming but she said she's going in regardless. I should've tried harder to keep her there, I think in my rage I was surprised at just how stubborn she was and couldn't figure out a rational or proper way to stop her. So reluctantly I had no choice but to have her come with me and LaF.” She was being honest and Sherman could see that clearly.

When he first confronted Carmilla at the hospital with Laura by her side he assumed that Carmilla took her in there without much thought, that she took her in there because she wanted her there. Now it was clear it wasn't that.

“I'm sorry for shouting-”

“It's fine,” Carmilla said with a gentle smile. “I would have acted the same way. Especially since you know about... my condition.” Sherman gave an slightly awkward smile. 'Condition' was definitely a lighter term than saying centuries old vampire. It made a thought appear did she say condition because she hated the term vampire or did she hate it that she was one? Did she feel like part of a disease? “Laura saw and learnt quite a few things in the forest, some of them were to do with me and others how dangerous some of the inhabitants are.”

Sherman was horrified at the idea of all the things that could've happened to Laura while in there, Carmilla had took the attack so she and LaF didn't get hurt. It scared him to think what would've happened if Carmilla hadn't been able to defend them.

“What did you tell her?” he asked unsure if he wanted to know the answer.

“I didn't tell her what I am if that's what you're worried about. I needed her to calm down and listen to me I told her I'm one of the most powerful people in the entire school. She also saw me shapeshift into a very unique looking creature.”

“You're an animagus?”

“Yes but that's not what she saw.” Sherman was getting confused. “Okay so you know how a person who has contracted the werewolf virus is a regular person and they can be an animagus but they still have the werewolf form? It is like that with us but just a little different. Our vampiric form is all the time and we can have all levels of magic or none at all. Well because we're not exactly regular vampires we have our own abilities superspeed, super-strength, great hearing and sense of smell we also have the ability to shapeshift into various creatures of our own choice. I know people who shapeshift into crows, wolves, reptiles-” Carmilla paused, Sherman's confusion hadn't eased, not even into some form of understanding. “What?

“You said you're not a regular vampire.” Carmilla sighed, out of all the things he had to note on.

“I'm not going to explain it because way too long and I've explained it recently to someone else and that was tiring,” Carmilla told him. “It's a lot more complicated but basically I've got more abilities than a regular vampire, I became a vampire differently and I'm not contagious. Me biting someone isn't going to result in them turning into a vampire or dying if their body can't handle. I'm just different.”

Sherman didn't exactly understand but found himself relieved of one thing that he hadn't realised he was worried about. There was no chance of Laura becoming like Carmilla. He couldn't handle that.

“So you wanted to talk to me about Laura being scared?” Sherman asked finally as he thoughts settled. Carmilla paused trying to figure out what she was going to say, this could explode horrifically if it backfired. She wondered if it was worth saying but he was here now, it's not exactly like she could stop.

“Why didn't you tell Laura how Eileen died?” Carmilla asked carefully, though a good amount of confusion and seriousness rested in her voice. She couldn't see any reason why Laura wouldn't have been told.

Sherman was taken back by the question, he had spent a lot of time trying to figure out what was going on. He had figured out it would definitely involve Laura and the forest but Eileen, how did that happen?

“I don't- what?” Carmilla swallowed hard at the idea of explaining what she had seen. Eileen broken down and dying all because Sherman hadn't told Laura how her mum had died. If she had been told then no way would Eileen's death be part of her boggart.

“I left Laura and LaF in an opening collecting things for me, I protected them with multiple spells while I went to check something out. I thought I had found this problem in the forest that we've been dealing with.” Carmilla moved her sling arm a little drawing attention to it. “It wasn't but none the less it got me good, I ran back to them and tried to apparate us all out. That didn't work. So I started to lead them back but we got separated, like physically something separated us from each other. We each were in danger, well them more than me. I've dealt with what happened to me a lot over my time” Carmilla faltered at the thought of what came next. “I went and found Laura after that... it was heartbreaking.”

“It was to do with Eileen?” Carmilla looked at him with a saddened smile.

“Yes.” Carmilla just stopped, she wasn't sure how to explain it or the intense feeling building up in her chest. “I found Laura terrified and unable to look away or move from seeing Eileen dying as she was been attacked repeatedly by a basalisk... do you know how hard it is to see one of the best friends you had in over a century and the greatest aurour you've known nearly killed in front of you?” Carmilla let out a hard breath. “Seeing it, Sherman... that was a different kind of pain and I know about how Eileen died. It broke Laura. I couldn't do anything for a moment except just stare in horror. Then it was just taken over by this thundering thumping noise, Laura's heart was beating so fast I'm surprised she didn't have a heart attack.” Carmilla fidgeted uncomfortably, a shaky smile on her lips. “And the thought of her dying scared me much more than seeing Eileen like that. If I was there and unable to... if I couldn't save Laura I would never be able to live with myself.” Sherman saw the light tremble Carmilla had as she spoke. It was clear just how much she adored Laura and if this was just the start he wondered how far her love for her could go. She cleared her throat. “Why didn't you tell Laura how Eileen died?” The reply was simple.

“Because what happened was horrific and I can't put that on her,” Sherman had no hesitation in his uneven voice. The thought of what happened and what he'd been told in the last few minutes had shaken him.

“Laura would be so proud of Eileen, Sherman. She died a hero, everything she done, everyone she saved. Eileen would want her to know that she died for such a brave reason,” Carmilla told him. “I mean I want to know what happened to my family and they weren't even anything cool like aurors.” Sherman got momentarily distracted.

“You don't know what happened to your family?”

Carmilla become incredibly uncomfortable incredibly quick. She tugged her cloak around her a little tighter. A flash of memories disarming her. Countless hours of trying to draw family portraits from blurred memory, spending hours of trying to remember the smallest details of time spent together, she lost count of the times she lost her temper with frustration that it was so hard to picture them.

“My memory... it's not the best at times. Some things are incredibly clear with them but others... what happened to my parents and siblings...” Carmilla cleared her throat and sniffed back the first few tears she felt starting to build. First the idea of losing Laura and what happened with Eileen, now talking about her birth parents and family. It was hard and incredibly complicated. “I don't know what exactly happened to them.” Carmilla cast him a brief look with a weak smile. “Eileen was a hero, Laura should know that.”

Carmilla looked towards the castle, maybe now was a good time to go back. She was getting cold and hungry. The Great Hall should still have lunch served, if it didn't she could go down to the kitchen. She hadn't seen Jip in a while she could annoy her favourite house elf while down there. She could skip food altogether and go to bed. The last few days had been intense and taken it out her.

Sherman watched her closely unsure what she was thinking as she looked up at the castle though one thing was noticeable. She had looked up at the castle thousands of times before and the memories of the castle had marked her. So much time and so many memories. It was no wonder her memory was hazy, centuries worth of memories it was incredible. There was no physical change, no ageing or anything like that but it was clear to see she had grown. She was in love with his daughter and had protected her life. She hadn't explained how she had saved her and how she got all the injuries she had but he knew from the amount and how serious she was about it all, Carmilla cared deeply. It shouldn't worry him, she had just saved Laura, she wouldn't hurt her. The thought of Elle unwelcomingly crept in, what he had been told. Carmilla cared about her deeply and with no control of her own she hurt her enough that she'd left the school. He couldn't help be cautious.

“Does it hurt being here?” Sherman found himself asking without much though. Carmilla broke her gaze as the question registered.

“What?”

“How long you've been here, all the people you've met, all your experiences throughout the years, does it hurt being here?” Carmilla cast a slightly amused weak smile, that question could hold to possible answers.

“Sometimes being in the castle becomes too much and I take my chances at leaving for a while but yes it can hurt walking around here. Remembering memories you've had in the castle with countless people and friends,” Carmilla told him honestly. He looked apologetic he should've thought about it before asking. “And in general if you meant it as all my experiences in my 'afterlife' does it hurt being here? Still around and everything...” She had to pause, her throat going dry and lips trembling, “every day it hurts.”

“I'm sorry.” Carmilla shrugged, brushing it off.

“All part of the fun of being part of a supernatural community.” Carmilla gave a sigh as she looked up to the castle. “I should get back up there, need food and Madam Pomfrey wants to check me over. For some reason she's really not happy with the injuries I keep coming back with.” Sherman gave a light smile. “You should tell Laura, Sherman.”

Carmilla turned and made her way up to the castle. Sherman watched her for a moment before turning and looking at the lake. So much history between them and now it looked like there would be more. Carmilla was respectful enough to not talk to Laura about her mum but once Sherman told her no doubt Laura would have questions for Carmilla. As far as Laura knew Carmilla only knew Eileen briefly. That wasn't the case at all.

****

A couple of days had passed and the list of contestants had been narrowed down greatly. Perry, J.P and LaF among them. Though surprisingly LaF had turned down the offer, they didn't explain why but they had a very uncertain feeling to this. They'd overheard Carmilla being involved and after witnessing her skill, the idea of being near that in a contest even if it was on the same team unsettled them enough not to try. Danny and Spencer were also solid possibilities, Ryan a fellow Slytherin was still a good choice. A few others were still uncertain but they were getting the list shorter.

Danny was in the Great Hall waiting for Professor McGonagall and a few of the 'maybe' contestants to turn up. All the tables and benches had vanished, just a long platform for duelling and several benches. Several people were there with her. Laura being one of them. She had asked Danny for some pointers in duelling. Not that she was going to compete but it seemed like a good time for a short lesson. No one had realised Carmilla was sitting by the wall on the floor, book in hand but keeping a good view on the stage. She wanted to see who the possible teammates might be. She'd taken not that Eli, Spencer and a few other Slytherins had come in. Lana too with a couple of Ravenclaws she recognised but didn't know the name of. J.P and Perry were talking, sitting on the benches not far from a small group of Hufflepuffs. Now the strongest contestants had all been chosen everyone wanted to see what kind of talent was going to be on the teams.

Laura was more than happy to get taught by Danny, she knew what she was doing. Carmilla couldn't help her annoyance at Danny being so close to Laura but she couldn't act on it, there wasn't anything to act out at.

Danny tried to teach her for a while longer, she was getting the hang of it but it was hard to teach her without someone on the other end of her spells. She looked around for someone to help. Might as well be one of the possible contestants, give them a warm up. It's not like they'd be attacking but defending from spells was a good exercise.

“Spencer,” Danny called. He was the only one who was vaguely looking in their direction. Carmilla looked up at his name. Spencer shifted his attention to Danny, Eli looking over too though her gaze stopped briefly on Laura. God how she'd love to attack. Spencer had made her promise not to, if anyone was going to cause issues then it would be him. “You got a couple of minutes? Just showing Laura a couple of things, could use a hand.” Spencer gave a twitch of a smile as he glanced to Eli.

“Sure,” Spencer said more than happily. Carmilla immediately went on high alert as she tried to figure out what to do. He was already walking over towards them. Carmilla quickly got up and rushed to Laura.

Spencer simply smiled as he saw her wearing the sunglasses. He had hit Carmilla hard with that spell, it wouldn't go away for a little while as yet. Carmilla tried her hardest to ignore him and Eli, she moved Laura away a little to talk to her quietly. Danny was confused by her sudden appearance.

“Don't go against Spencer, please,” Carmilla said softly yet pleading. Laura wasn't sure about her worried reaction, she was distracted by the sunglasses. Carmilla became a little self-conscious. “Laura, don't-”

“Why? It's just Spencer. It's not like he's gonna be attacking me,” Laura replied, not taking it seriously. Spencer was still watching, a smirk on his lips.

“Just trust me please, he will hurt you if you go up there,” Carmilla told her. “He saw me and you in the hospital, he told Eli... he will hurt you, Laura.” She frowned heavily.

“What did he do to you?” Laura asked, concern filling her voice. Carmilla became uncomfortable. “Why are you wearing glasses?” She didn't answer. Carmilla looked to Danny, she beckoned her over. Danny was surprised but came over.

“What's wrong?”

“Laura can't fight Spencer, don't let her please.” Danny cast a glance to Laura, unsure what this was all about. Carmilla saw the question and answered before she could ask it. “Spencer decided to get all of my attention so I didn't hurt Eli about Laura.” Danny sighed, she knew exactly what kind of temper Spencer had and what kind of magic he used.

Both of them had dealt with Spencer before when a fight broke out with a Ravenclaw boy. Carmilla had to use magic to get Spencer away and the boy ended up in the hospital wing for a week, Madam Pomfrey having trouble figuring out what was wrong with him. If anyone was capable of using dark magic without a second thought it would be Spencer. They were pretty sure he already had.

Danny looked to Laura.

“It would be best if you weren't with him, just trust us please.” Laura was surprised to hear them agree on something.

“Laura, do you still want some help?” Spencer asked walking over. Carmilla got a little defensive beside her. “I really don't mind.” Laura saw the serious looks on Danny and Carmilla's face, she even realised that Danny was standing protectively next to Laura. First they agreed with each other, now they were both defending her. This was serious.

“I don't-”

Their attention was drawn away as Professor McGonagall, Professor Danse (the duelling instructor) Professor Osman and Professor Axelle walked in. It was strange to see Lars away from the flying lesson. He was a talented enough wizard, it was just a strange idea of him teaching duelling.

“Is everything okay here?” Osman asked, seeing how Danny and Carmilla were. Spencer took his chance.

“Yes, Professor,” Spencer answered. “I was just asked by Danny if I wouldn't mind helping Laura as a partner with some duelling. I was hoping to get some practice in before class started. I'm very eager about the contest.”

“Miss Hollis isn't a contestant option, Mister Lange,” Osman told him. Other students had started to watch.

“Of course. It wasn't for my benefit if I'm honest, just wanting to help another student.” Carmilla clenched her fist a little. “If Danny thought I was okay to help I would've.” Lars looked to Professor McGonagall, she wasn't sure about it. Carmilla cut in.

“I think Spencer's talents would be wasted on Laura, even the simple spells,” Carmilla told them. She felt Laura give a slight glare, just because she wasn't the same level of skill as them didn't mean she was useless. “If Laura wants help wouldn't it be best if it wasn't rushed? Me and Danny could show her some things later.” Spencer wasn't going to give up.

“Surely a better lesson would be in a semi-real situation-”

“I'll duel you,” Carmilla cut in. Laura, Danny and Eli all looked at her in surprise. Spencer gave an amused smile. “If you're so eager to duel someone I'll duel you. Don't you need to be tested to see if you make the team anyway?” Spencer laughed.

“You really think you're a match for me?” Carmilla smiled. “You really want to try and take someone on who is going for a contestant placement?”

“I'm already on the team, Spencer,” Carmilla told him. It shocked quite a few of them. “As soon as it was announced I was on the team. It'll be good to see if you're worthy to fight in my team.” Spencer drew his wand.

“I'm not one to back down from a challenge, especially if your talented to be on the team without a second thought,” Spencer told her, his voice a little harder than before. “Hopefully Laura can learn from seeing this too.” Carmilla was a little unsettled by his tone.

Carmilla walked up on to the end of the platform, this had to be controlled. Despite it taking Laura out of danger she had to remain in control. This couldn't be about getting revenge for what Spencer done to her, this had to be a clear message for him to back off but controlled enough that it didn't stand out as too brutal in a duel in front of students and the teachers.

Spencer took a step towards Laura and gave a small smile. He spoke quietly enough that Danny couldn't hear her but Laura could.

“You should've stayed away from Carmilla. Every thing that happens to her will be because of you,” Spencer told her with a sick smile that sent Laura cold. He walked off to the platform ready to face Carmilla this was going to be fun.

Carmilla drew her wand and met him in the middle of the platform. Spencer looked her over, he couldn't help but be proud of his shot of blinding her.

“You brought this on yourself, Carm. I'm only upset that this wasn't Laura up here,” Spencer said quietly.

“Don't forget you've got a special girl to worry about too. Eli isn't exactly up to our level of magic,” Carmilla said with grin of her own as she leaned a little closer. “How are you going to defend her once I put you in the hospital?”

Both of them lowered their wands, gave the slightest of bows and walked to the ends. Both getting themselves ready.

“What are we doing?” Carmilla asked Osman. “Standard duel? Until you tell us to stop? First one to drop their wand?”

“Standard duel and keep it clean,” Professor Danse told them both. “Just because the other schools are going to be taught differently doesn't mean we lose respect and fairness in a duel.” Spencer and Carmilla nodded, listening and understanding but ultimately ignoring his words. “When you're ready.”

Laura and Danny stood side by side concerned for Carmilla's safety. The other students watched with increasing curiosity and excitement, Carmilla had said that she was on the team without being tested, how was her power that strong? What kind of power did she hold?

A blast of white sparks flew from Spencer's wand. Carmilla easily blocked then and sent a flurry of red and blue lightening his way. He dispelled it just as easily. There was a pause from each of them, their wands raised but no spells fired. Just silence, trying to figure out the next best move.

Carmilla got there first, combining spells. It was impressive.

“Incendio bombarda!”

A large fireball raged towards him, it took him by surprise but not enough to land, though close.

“Pretego!” The fire exploded around him, he grinned. His turn. “Glacius tria!”

Ice formed around Carmilla's wand and hand, it crept up her arm. It went rigid and agonising as shards of ice forced them into her skin. That part wasn't normal. She gritted her teeth and raised her hand, a shimmering shield destroying the large ball of lightening. Spencer sighed, of course she would use no wand magic.

Lars and Osman weren't sure if they should intervene. If they could see the injury the ice was doing it would be stopped instantly. Though Professor Danse and Professor McGonagall didn't do anything. As far as she could tell nothing was too much yet. Only advance spells but nothing that wasn't allowed in duels.

A red ball of light with twisted silver vines surrounded Spencer's wand. Carmilla could only stare. What the hell was that? There was a soft boom as it blasted from his wand, she stood no chance. The vines opened up just before it hit her thorns shot of scratching and cutting at her, shattering the sunglasses as the red energy hit her with the strength of a metal girder. She flew back and slammed on the platform.

Spencer walked over and pointed his wand at her as she was downed and dazed.

“Mister Lange, that is enough,” Professor McGonagall intervened. She now had physical wounds.

“Submit,” Spencer demanded, not paying attention. Carmilla shook her head and gave a small laugh as a sound of cracking ice got louder, skittering wings too. Spencer stared at her arm, the breaking ice turning black and writhing.

“I'm fine, Professor,” Carmilla told her. “A few scratches don't bother me.”

The cracking was getting louder, the Great Hall was in pure silence. Whatever this was they hadn't seen anything like it.

Osman subconsciously held his breath, he wanted to see what power she had. He'd spoken privately to her, she'd confided in him. Confessed that in her years she'd taken lives, the conversation had gone around in his mind. All those centuries not everyone of those deaths could be meal related, she was a murderer and someone of her age would have some incredible spells and power. He had a morbid curiosity to see the damage she could do.

Spencer backed off as Carmilla stood up quickly, forcing him back. She took off the smashed glasses, the burned and blind eye on view. Laura and Danny couldn't believe the injury, Danny more so. Carmilla never showed that she was at a disadvantage if she could hide it but here she was in front of so many people. It was worrying.

“You should really submit, Spencer,” Carmilla told him, she glanced at her broken ice covered arm, some twisting black mass held them in place. “I'll give you a chance and I really suggest you take it. You wouldn't want to get scared by what I've got in plan.”

Spencer did falter. Did he really want to know what that was? He didn't have a choice. This was about teaching her a lesson for Eli, not backing down. Carmilla smiled after seeing the determination in his eyes, she had hoped for this reaction.

Carmilla pulled her writhing and twisting screeching arm towards her all the ice flying towards him, she threw her arm out, The entire hall went dark as thousands of vampire bats burst from her arm. They screeched as they flew around the room at high speeds circling Spencer close, he dropped his wand trying to swat them away. Carmilla walked towards him, light returning to the room so the teachers and students could see the terror she instilled in him.

Bending down she picked up his wand and swished her wand, the bats vanished into a cloud of smoke. Spencer was laying on the floor terrified, his eyes wide, his heart pounding, his entire body trembling.

“I have a pretty good memory and you're terrified of bats. It had to be the funniest thing that week to see you run out of a room in transfiguration class,” Carmilla reminded. She looked at his wand as he shakily looked up at her. “You can't even handle a couple of vampires flying about you've got no place on my team.” Carmilla looked at his wand and started to walk down the platform, keeping hold of it.

“Don't... don't you dare turn your back on me, Karnstein,” he snapped, his voice trembling but dripping with anger. Carmilla didn't pay attention and just threw down his wand.

Balls of almost blinding light grew in Spencer's hands. Danny was stunned, he could perform wandless magic with both hands. This was bad, she knew he had power behind him but to be able to effortlessly create such strong spells without a wand was terrifying. Spencer stood up before chucking them in her direction. He had already blinded her one side, he would permanently blind her now.

The spell blasted towards Carmilla but it didn't make contact. It didn't get anywhere close. Danny had jumped up on the platform and blocked it before it could.

“Are you that much of a sore loser and coward you'd attack her when her back is turned?” Danny asked, gripping her wand tight. Carmilla had turned around and was watching surprised, Danny had defended her. Spencer stood up.

“You don't want to fight me, Lawrence. This isn't your business or your duel-” Danny flicked her wand and all the wooden boards of the platform, cracked and broken into chunks of jagged wood. They rushed at him, threatening to impale him. He rushed back off the platform.

“You're not a match for me, Spencer, and she's right you've got no place on the team.” Spencer shakily laughed.

“What you're on the team as well? It's not up to you, it's the professors who get to tell me-”

“With the way you've acted they aren't going to let you on the team,” Danny told him cutting him off. “And yes I am on the team.”

Wait what? Carmilla's face dropped. No she couldn't be on the team. Sure they were agreeing on things today but on the same team in a duelling contest. That couldn't happen, that wouldn't work. She couldn't question it right now and no way could she talk about it with Danny.

Danny must have wondered what Carmilla thought as she glanced over her shoulder to see her reaction. It was bad. Carmilla put away her wand and just walked out of the hall. Everyone moving out of her way.

Spencer was sent to Dumbledore's office, Professor McGonagall following him closely. Danse, Lars and Osman done the rest of the duels. Regardless of what had just happened the duels still needed to go on, they still needed to find two other contestants.

****

Carmilla sat up in a large tree down by the lake, chain smoking and trembling, a new pair of sunglasses on. This couldn't be happening. Danny and her couldn't be on the same team, that was going to be a disaster. They could rarely agree on anything let alone work together.

How were they supposed to work together against others, especially against Corvae? It was impossible to think about. Danny was talented but against Corvae, against Ortiz and Mattie? She doubted it.

Carmilla stubbed out the fourth cigarette and tossed it on the ground below the branch. What the hell was she going to do?

****

Danny had tried to reassure Laura that everything would get sorted, that Carmilla would be okay she just needed space. Laura knew that but it was hard to think that. The confusion on Carmilla's face as she walked past her after finding out Danny was on the team. Her injuries caused by Spencer, her entire eye just blind. Carmilla had put herself in that danger so Laura wouldn't be. She was thankful that Carmilla and Danny insisted on not going against him. That was savage, she dreaded to think what that would be like if she was up there.

Laura had no idea where Carmilla was but she hoped that she was okay.

****

Carmilla was sat in Professor McGonagall's classroom, it was just the two of them. She needed to talk about this Danny situation and Professor McGonagall was her head of house she thought it would be best.

“Minerva, please tell me that you haven't got Danny on this team,” Carmilla begged as she sat in the front row desk. Professor McGonagall looked up from the piece of parchment she was grading.

“She is a very suitable contestant,” she told her. “There is a reason we've been using her against all the possible contestants, so we can see the extent of her skill against all different kinds of magic. She's perfect.” Carmilla groaned.

“She talented but there is the slight issue of mine and Danny's.... history and issues getting in the way,” Carmilla reminded.

“I know this is very personal for you with Corvae coming, but this is also a school event. The best people will be chosen to try and win. It isn't just Corvae coming here, Carmilla. Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will be part of this too.”

“I can't protect Danny if she's on my team,” Carmilla admitted. This surprised Professor McGonagall just as much as it surprised her when she realised what she said. Carmilla sighed. “Anyone on the team is a target because of me but... Danny.... she's a werewolf and Lilita would be more than ready to mount her head on her wall. I can't fight Corvae and look after Danny at the same time.”

“You should have more faith in her, Carmilla. She's incredibly talented, you don't have to look after her.”

Carmilla clenched her hands into tight fists, trying to calm down. Today was tiring enough without this.

“You're not listening to me, Minerva,” Carmilla snapped. She hoped that she would, of all the people she though she would understand. “Look I know I can't do anything about the other schools coming, though I think that's a horrible decision but that's not my decision to call off this event. Just please take Danny from the team.”

“That isn't your decision either. Danny will be on the team, that's final.” Carmilla gritted her teeth as she clutched the sides of the desk. Keeping Danny was a mistake. “I would ask her about some help with magic,” Professor McGonagall suggested, going back to grading.

Carmilla's grip smashed part of the desk, disbelieving what she just heard.

“What?! Are you serious?” Carmilla snapped, insulted at the idea she would need help especially from Danny. “I don't need her help, I know magic far more advance than anything she knows-”

“And yet she's bested you on more that one occasion and saved you from Spencer's attack today,” Professor McGonagall replied calmly, looking up again.

“Using cheap spells like ropes to restrain, doesn't count as besting me.”

“It worked, so much so the duel ended and she's got several good attacks on you as well. I highly suggest you talk to her, I believe she's studying on one of the higher classrooms, her last lesson was charms.”

Carmilla got up without saying anything, nothing good would be said right now. The table started to repair itself as she left. Professor McGonagall sighed heavily, she had hoped this wasn't going to be a problem. It was more than she guessed.

****

Reluctantly Carmilla went and found Danny in a classroom a few floors up, it had taken a while. Danny was a little startled when she saw Carmilla walk in and shut the door. The look on her face was clear, she didn't want to be here but if Professor McGonagall thought it would be best than she might as well talk to her. She didn't have to do anything after all.

Danny put down her quill as Carmilla walked past her, she got hold of the chair from the desk in front of her and turned it around. Danny noticed she hesitated in sitting down. Carmilla sighed and remained standing beside it, her hand keeping hold of the back.

“Hey,” Danny said unsure voice. Wondering why she was here.

“Hey,” Carmilla finally replied. “McGonagall said I should come talk to you.” Danny nodded. She wasn't surprised, she probably wanted them to come to some sort of truce when all this was going on. Them fighting among themselves would make the school look weak.

“Okay-”

“She thinks I should talk to you about helping me with some magic,” Carmilla explained, rushing out the words. Danny blankly stared at her. What? “Minerva said since you apparently bested me several times and... what you done today that you might be able to offer me some... help.”

“You want help from me?” Danny questioned. Carmilla shook her head.

“That's not what I said, I don't want to be here.”

“Then why are you here?” Carmilla was taken back. “If you didn't want to be here you wouldn't be. So you want my help?” She swallowed hard.

“No.” Danny gave her a questioning look. “I wanted to talk to you to see if there is any point in asking you for help.” Danny smirked, of course she wasn't going to say yes.

“Any other reason you came here than to not ask for my help?” Danny asked as she lifted up her satchel onto the desk and started rummaging around.

Carmilla tapped her fingers on the back of the chair. She could mention how uncomfortable the idea of the them being on the same made her, how bad of an idea it was. Surely Danny knew it was a bad idea.

“Working as a team... how do you feel about it?”

“It's a horrible idea,” Danny answered honestly, as she looked in her bag. “I mean we're talented and a force to reckon with but me and you,” she smiled, “Everything between us. The blame, the hatred, things about Elle and now Laura. Us on a team is stupid.”

Carmilla frowned as Danny pulled out a disgusting black liquid filled vial, she pulled the stopper out and drank it shuddering at the bitterness.

“Wolf time already?” Carmilla questioned, not realising it had come around so fast. Danny nodded. “That's a bigger amount than normal. You sure you got it right?” She glared at Carmilla.

“I've dealt with this for some time, Carm. I think I know how to make it.” Carmilla raised her hand submissively. She didn't mean to offend she was a little concerned. “I've been feeling ill the last few nights, it's gonna be a bad one. I given myself a bigger dose to try and control it.”

“Sorry, I didn't mean to upset or anything-”

“It's fine,” Danny said cutting her off. “Surprised you actually care to be honest.”

“I... it must be hard to deal with, I wanted to make sure you weren't going to take something wrong and it not work,” Carmilla explained. “Do... do you want some help tonight or what?” Danny cast her a small disbelieving look.

“Are you serious?” Carmilla was taken back by her tone. “First of all you hate me, so why would you even ask? Secondly since when do you give a damn about my illness?”

Carmilla stared at her unsure if she was serious.

“Yes I hate you,” Carmilla agreed. “I think you're a horrible person and there is way too much between us to ever be friends again.” Danny just stared at Carmilla. “But don't ever think I don't care that you're sick.” She had to laugh at the idea.

“Right because you ditching me after I got sick is really caring, good job,” Danny retorted. It caused Carmilla to chuckle.

“I ditched you? You're kidding me right, Lawrence? You ditched me pretty much almost as soon as you became what you are. You blocked me out when you became sick.” Danny glared at her.

“That's bullshit. You left me to deal with this by myself-” Carmilla pushed the chair back as she moved forward, it clattered hard against the desk. Danny jumped slightly.

“You refused my help!” Carmilla snapped, her hands slamming on Danny's desk. “I understand you getting rid of me after Elle, I really do and I deserved to lose everyone with that but even then, I would have been there every moment you struggled if you allowed me to help you.” Danny looked up at her, not in anger or even upset, she was astonished at how calmly she mentioned Elle in such a hard situation. That was new. “Instead you chose to seclude yourself and let it take over.”

“What else could I have done that would change any of this? This isn't something that's curable.” Danny clenched her hands into tight fists, she had to do something to stop herself trembling. Carmilla moved back a little. “It's in every part of me, Karnstein. This disease is who I am. How can I explain that to anyone? How can anyone who isn't going through that understand?”

Carmilla gave a simple laugh, it made Danny confused.

“You mean that intense loneliness which is so smothering it isn't even loneliness any more? That pain that is always there even when you look perfectly fine to everyone else? That frustration that just makes you want to claw at your skin, hoping that somewhere under there is someone who isn't sick, someone that isn't you?” Danny's throat had gone dry as Carmilla spoke.

“Carm, I-”

“Or that loss that never leaves you because it's not of a single thing, it's of yourself, of all the chances you've had snatched away from you, all the possibilities you've lost because of a condition? All because of something you never asked for.”

Danny was tearing up, she felt the pain in Carmilla's voice. Every word rung deep and true, it was exactly how it was. No hope, no way to change it, no way to cure it. Just a permanent sickness that had just as many mental side effects as it did physical ones.

“I didn't... I mean...” The words that Danny wanted didn't appear, she could only look down at the desk.

“You forgot that I'm kind of an expert with this didn't you?” Carmilla asked. Danny shook her head.

“I didn't forget. I just... I know how much you struggle at times with your own disease. How much it makes you hate yourself for what you are-” Carmilla looked away briefly, clearing her throat while becoming very uncomfortable very quickly. “-and what you've done... I didn't want to be part of something you hate. I didn't want you to struggle with me.”

Carmilla gave a short wry laugh as she looked back.

“Danny, I already hate you so you shouldn't be worried about that-” It made Danny chuckle, “-and I spent the best part of a century alone with my illness trapped in a coffin. I think I have a good concept of what a struggle is.” Carmilla sat on Danny's desk. “Trapped for seventy years in a blood filled coffin, fangs out constantly and just becoming mentally scarred or helping my ex-bestfriend go through something terrifying?” Carmilla thought about it for a moment. “You know actually the coffin does sound more desirable- ow!”

Danny had punched her lightly on her leg, though a small smile had appeared on her face. She hesitated asking a question that was building up. Carmilla was rubbing the sore spot on her leg when she finally spoke.

“If I asked you... would you help me?” Danny asked almost nervous of the answer. Carmilla looked at her with a simple expression.

“With your illness?” Danny nodded. Carmilla answered without any second thought or hesitation. “Yes.” Danny couldn't help but smile. That was unexpected. “What if... what if I thought about asking for help with magic?”

“With disbelief yes I would, if you decided you want help.” Carmilla nodded. Danny paused, before relaxing her hands and leaning back in her chair, she spoke more easily. “This chat doesn't mean we're friends again, you know that right? Still can't stand you.”

Carmilla laughed and stood up off the desk.

“Don't flatter yourself, I couldn't stand being your friend again even if this chat allowed it,”

Both of them just smiled, this wasn't how either of them expected the conversation to go. Carmilla left and Danny just sat there unsure of everything that had just happened. Why was nothing simple around Carmilla any more?

****

Laura found Carmilla sitting cross-legged on a bench in a courtyard she had to walk through to get to defense against the dark arts. Her hood was up and a book on her lap. While Laura should just continue straight to class she had worried all of yesterday about her, she had to make sure she was okay.

She walked over there as Carmilla turned a page.

“Carm,” Laura said gently. She didn't respond at first. “Carm?” Laura took hold of the rim of her hood and lifted it. Carmilla looked up at her and gave a smile which Laura returned. “You okay?” Carmilla took hold of her hand and pulled her down on the bench next to her.

“A little better now,” Carmilla told her, keeping hold of her hand. “Had a bit of a rough night.” Carmilla said before Laura could ask what was wrong. She hesitated but she pulled down her hood, it showed several dark claw marks across her cheek down over her jaw, they were healed but still visible. Laura looked horrified.

“You went back into the forest?” Laura questioned as she touched the marks. Carmilla hid the slight look of pain.

“Yeah, fancied a walk and wasn't exactly careful,” she lied.

Carmilla couldn't say that it was to do with Danny getting the potion amounts wrong and it sent her a little more feral than normal. That she wasn't fast enough to restrain her when she started to turn. Danny looked worse than Carmilla did, though her injuries were mostly hidden by clothes. She did however have a bandaged hand where Carmilla slammed her down and accidentally broke it on a rock. For once Carmilla never intended to hurt Danny but when she's a werewolf there is little reasoning with her.

Laura lowered her hand and gave a soft almost playful sigh.

“You know after the last trip into the forest you would have thought you'd be a little careful, or not go back,” Carmilla shrugged.

“I'm not the smartest person at times,” Carmilla confessed. She smiled at her, dismissing thoughts of asking Laura to skip class and spend time with her. “Where you headed?”

“Dark arts,” Laura told her. “Though Osman seemed a little distracted in his last lesson. Oddly quiet.” Carmilla frowned.

“Really? Mind if I walk with you? I need to talk with him about this contest anyway.”

Laura got up and waited for her while Carmilla put her book in her satchel. She slung it over her shoulder as she got up. Laura took hold of Carmilla's hand without much though. Carmilla looked startled. Laura saw it and went to let go, remembering what Carmilla had said. They weren't together yet, Carmilla needed time. She kept hold of Laura's hand, she needed that little bit of comfort. Not that she told Laura that but after spending a night with werewolf Danny who wanted nothing more than to rip Carmilla's throat out and nearly succeeded, she could do with a something sweet and gentle.

They didn't really say much as they walked off to the class. They were enjoying the silence and the warmth of each others hand. It was simple.

They waited outside the classroom with a few others, they were early. Laura looked at Carmilla she still had sunglasses on. Laura's happy expression dropped slightly, Carmilla noticed almost instantly.

“What?”

“Did Spencer do that?” Laura asked. Carmilla sighed and gave a small nod.

“Yeah. He told Eli about us, she got very upset and threatening. I told her to back off, I was rather angry at some of the things she said. Spencer blinded me taking my focus off Eli,” Carmilla explained. “The sight's starting to come back, the colour is coming back faster. Should be able to comfortably not wear these in a day or two.”

“Why did she react so badly? I thought it wasn't like that with you two.”

“So did I. Apparently though while stuff with you was going on Eli was getting more comfortable with me and thinking it could possibly go into more.” Carmilla gave a smile. “Apparently she doesn't do well with rejection.” Laura gave a weak smile.

“Sorry you got that because of me.” Carmilla shook her head a little, keeping her smile.

“I've taken a lot worse for the people I care about,” Carmilla told her honestly. Laura believed her.

Osman walked past them all into the classroom not giving them much attention, his mind was somewhere else. Carmilla caught the serious expression on his face, she didn't like it.

****

The class had been going on close for forty minutes. Osman had said to Carmilla he didn't mind her being there just as long as she stayed to the back of the room and wasn't a distraction. That was fine by her, she was in there to find a book anyway. She'd talk to him after class.

A Hufflepuff girl knocked on the door and stepped in, interrupting his class. Everyone felt uneasy at the glare like look he gave her.

“I'm sorry, Sir,” she said meekly as she stepped in a little more. She showed an envelope for him. He beckoned her forward. Carmilla, who was sat cross-legged on the floor with a large tome on the floor in front of, was paying attention now.

The girl offered it out to him, he took it off her and flipped it over looking a the insignia seal. He swallowed hard before opening it up. He read it quickly and then read it once more to make sure he had read it right, he was uncomfortable. Osman cleared his throat harshly.

“Carmilla,” he called. She stood up and looked over.

“Yes, Professor?” Carmilla saw the frustration in his eyes.

“I need you to watch the class while I attend to this,” Osman told her. She walked over, a little confused as to what would take him away from class and what she was supposed to be teaching. She hadn't been paying attention. He shut the letter but showed her the insignia. She understood perfectly. He grabbed the book and showed her what they were working on. “They're learning about animaguses and shapeshifters. It's mostly book work, just supervise and answer questions if they're stuck.”

“Sure. I'll dismiss them too,” Carmilla told her. “You just sort this out.” Osman gave her a thankful look before following the Hufflepuff girl out of the room.

Carmilla sighed before looking to the class who was waiting for an explanation. She wasn't going to share what the insignia was or why he had to rush off that was none of their business.

“So yeah I've been asked to supervise you all as Professor Osman has pressing matters elsewhere,” Carmilla told them. “If you have questions feel free to ask, if not just continue the exercise.”

She went to walk off to go get the tome when someone cleared their throat and raised their hand. Carmilla looked round and saw it was Eli. She had a smirk on her lips.

“What is it?” Carmilla asked trying to keep civil, guessing already what she was going to do. Eli lowered her hand.

“Are you qualified to teach us? Surely Osman wouldn't leave us in the care of someone who was useless.” Carmilla didn't react to it.

“First of all Professor Osman wouldn't leave you in the care of someone useless which is why he's asked me. While I don't have the official qualifications I am more than sufficient in the topic to cover a couple of lessons.” Eli mocked looking uncertain.

“I really don't think you're the right person to teach us this though. You're not exactly the friendliest or approachable person. How are we supposed to learn if we can't even talk to you?” Carmilla smiled. Laura looked to Carmilla, she wasn't paying any attention. LaF was also wondering how this was going to play out.

“You're right I am not the most approachable person which is why I'm not a tutor,” Carmilla told her. “My attitude doesn't stop me being smart enough to cover or help with this class. By all means though get up and be a better teacher than me.” Eli was startled and unsure if she was serious. “Come on, you think it's all about personality and attitude makes a better teacher, please come up and correct me.”

Eli was uncertain if she could do it but refused to back down from Carmilla. She got up and walked to the front. Carmilla smiled and looked round to the rest of the class.

“This is your new substitute teacher for the next twenty minutes, her name is Eli,” Carmilla introduced. “Who has questions relating to the topic of animaguses and shapeshifters they would like to ask her?” Everyone looked to each other, unsure if they should take part. Carmilla looked round to the class, no one saying anything. “It's fine I've got a few questions. Eli, what is an animagus? Can anyone be any animagus? Are you one? What's the difference between an animagus and a shapeshifter?”

Eli looked at Carmilla. She knew the answers, she'd read all the texts and done the assignments, she'd even spoken to people who were animaguses but nothing came to mind. The confrontation in Carmilla's voice and being put in front of everyone had stunned her. Carmilla smiled and looked back to Eli's seat, she went to it with question.

“An animagus is a witch or wizard who has dedicated time in their magic to be able to transform themselves into a chosen animal,” Carmilla explained as she walked over to Osman's desk and sat on the top. “Anyone can practice to be an animagus though it does take a lot of time and you have to have a certain level of magical aptitude to do it.” The entire class was watching her closely. Not only a little cautious of her ease to humiliate another student but also she was much more interesting than reading from a book and copying notes down. “The difference between a animagus and a shapeshifter is this. Unless you have an astounding level of magical ability shapeshifting isn't a choice of something you can have.”

“Why would you need a higher level of magic?” A Ravenclaw boy asked politely. Carmilla didn't mind.

“When you are an animagus you are focusing on a single form, your chosen animal. That is a very challenging thing to do in itself. To turn your body from one form to another in an instant,” Carmilla told them. “A shapeshifter can turn their body into multiple forms and do it flawlessly. As far as I'm aware there are no tutors in this school that have the level to do such a thing. Shapeshifters tend to be non-human magical creatures who can transform their bodies into human. Magical creatures who can do this tend to have a lot more power.” Carmilla got lost in her own thought, she knew only two people who could shapeshift and both of them would be coming to Hogwarts soon.

“You said that you can learn it?” LaF questioned, seeing Carmilla's daze. It got her focus back.

“Yes but as I said you would need to have so much natural power and dedication to that area of magic most witches and wizards don't bother.”

“Are you an animagus?” a Gryffindor girl questioned. It threw Carmilla off. “You asked Eli if she's one. So since you're answering those questions are you an animagus?” Carmilla had to smile, she was right to ask. Plus she rarely used her animagus form it would be nice to do it again.

“Yes I do have an animagus form,” Carmilla answered honestly. There was a small murmur of interest.

“Can we see it?” she eagerly followed up. The only other animagus she'd seen being Professor McGonagall. Laura and LaF had to admit their interest in seeing her turn back into a panther, now they were in a non-life threatening situation.

Carmilla stood up from the desk and grinned as she clicked her fingers. There was loud bird like screech. A zone-tailed hawk stood on the desk. Not many people had seen the large black hawk before but somehow it fitted Carmilla perfectly, maybe it was because it looked like it was in a constant bad mood and wanted to rip your throat out as well.

Carmilla spread her massive wings and launched off the desk, scattering papers and quill as she did. She soared around the classroom. The cages hanging from the ceiling, which looked like they held nothing, went wild and shook rapidly. She glided down the rows of desk before turning back partway and continuing in stride to walk to the front desk. She grinned as turned around, her hands trembling lightly she had forgotten how good that felt.

“Any questions?”

There was only stunned silence, they knew Professor McGonagall could go into form smoothly they never imagined a student could manage it with such grace. Though she had taught Carmilla how to do it as smooth so there was no surprise there.

The class continued a while longer. Carmilla continued to explain the complications of shapeshifting and the ministry safeguards of being one.

Though no one had asked any questions LaF and Laura had the same thought. If Carmilla's animagus was a zone-tailed hawk, then what the hell was the panther?

****

A couple of days later everyone was gathered in the Great Hall. The duels had finally finished and the team to represent Hogwarts in the Hastur duelling contest had been decided, though it was a hard choice. If it hadn't been for Carmilla and Spencer's fight the team would be different. The original contestant chosen, another Gryffindor called James had second thoughts and dropped out. If that was the intensity of the Hogwarts team he didn't want to think about what the other schools were going to be like.

Dumbledore had calmed everyone down, all of them excited to hear who got selected. It was now common knowledge Carmilla and Danny were on the team but the others, while some people had ideas about who, it hadn't been confirmed.

Dumbledore stood in front of everyone, the teachers all sat at the long table behind him. All the students listening intently.

“The time has come upon us were the combatants have been decided and the Hastur contest will start very soon,” Dumbledore said with a smile. “Our fellow schools will join us in the next two weeks and shortly after the contest will start. More about the contest later on.”

Carmilla was sitting towards the front of the table half asleep, she wanted her bed. The only interest she had to keep her awake was to see who she was going to be with. Danny was one thing, she hoped they would be just as strong.

It didn't take long for the names to be announced. One from each house, a chance to show off each house and the school. Dumbledore announced their name loudly, each one of them stood and all got a large round of applause.

Carmilla Karnstein, Danny Lawrence, J.P Armitage and Lola Perry. Hogwarts Hastur combatants.

Chapter 13: Exposed

Summary:

During last minute preparations for the other schools arrival a messenger from Corvae arrives and explains Corvae's arrival will be delayed. An envelope is given to Carmilla and things go wrong from there.

Notes:

Hey Everyone!

Took a while to complete and things but I finally completed an update. This wasn't actually how I planned this chapter but it felt like this was the better and right to do first. So slight change in chapter plan but the next chapter is what I originally planned to write. Gotta get to those schools turning up.

Anyway hope you enjoy the chapter, it was surprisingly difficult to write because feels. I also have been super distracted with D&D sessions (My character is called Karnstein) gaming, updating the other stories and life stuff.

If you like it let me know, always love comments. If you got ideas of things you'd like to see in the story tell me, I'm curious about it. Not saying they'll be used but sometimes I get ideas from little bits.

Enjoy it. I'm gonna go play either Dragon Age: Origins or GTA V, haven't decided yet. Also sorry for any spelling mistakes I did look it over but I'm running on restless sleep and Red Bull.

A couple of days had passed and it was manic in Hogwarts, last preparations were being made and the entire school was getting excited about the arrival of the schools. Carmilla was trying to stay out of the way for the most part. Her eye had fully healed now.

Laura had been spending a bit of time with Carmilla when possible, though she'd been trying to keep up with a lot of school work. It was tiring. She spent a lot of time studying with LaF and Perry. It was nice to spend time with them, Laura just wished it was for a much more relaxed reason.

Currently Carmilla was walking up the stairs to Dumbledore's office with Osman. She'd been requested by the headmaster and a few other teachers. Osman wasn't sure why and he was curious to find out. All he knew is it was something to do with Corvae.

Carmilla walked in and was surprised to see a pale man in a white suit with black slicked back hair, bright green eyes looking at her, a smile on his face and a thick envelope in his hands. He had a very otherworldly feeling to him.

“Kadyrov,” Carmilla greeted, her tone showing she wasn't overly fond of him being here.

“Carmilla, thank you for joining me.”

“They didn't actually tell me why I was being summoned, they just said it was something to do with Corvae.”

“Well other than that they don't know why I'm here,” he told her.

“So why are you? Please tell me Maman has decided to cancel attending,” she said while walking further into the room.

“Is anyone going to introduce us?” Osman asked. Carmilla looked round to him and the other teachers.

“Oh yeah sorry. Professors, this is Kadyrov. One of Lilita's messenger metamorphagus, he is one of twins,” Carmilla explained. “Kadyrov, this is Professor Dumbledore, McGonagall and Osman. I'm honestly surprised a ministry official isn't present.”

That was a surprise to hear of twins both with Metamorphagus abilities. The ability to change any part of your body on command without spells or potions was rare enough as it was, let alone it being in both siblings.

“Sherman got called away,” Professor McGonagall informed. Carmilla nodded.

“A pleasure to meet you all,” Kadyrov said before continuing. “Dean Morgan preferred that this message be given face to face instead of by owl. Corvae Institute will be a few days late, there have been a few minor complications with a few students. It's nothing serious just a couple of delays, she apologises for not being able to arrive at the same time as the others.”

“Thank you for coming all this way to tell us,” Professor Dumbledore replied.

“The Dean has also asked me to check that Quidditch was confirmed to be taking place too.” Carmilla shot a glance to the Professors, please say it hadn't. Not when Laura was the seeker.

“It was a mutually agreed yes.” Carmilla felt a lump rise in her throat, she had to see Laura about this. Kadyrov nodded before turning to Carmilla and held out the envelope for her, she took it off him. It was weightier than she expected, she heard a slight clink of muffled metal.

“Maman sends this and hopes you can discuss it further when she arrives.” Carmilla looked down at the elegant writing even that sent small shudders through her body. It was really going to happen. They were really going to come here, things that she had been able to avoid for hundreds of years were now going to be in her home.

Carmilla felt her chest go tight, she tried her hardest to control the steadiness of her voice as she walked over to Dumbledore's office to find a quill and some parchment. She put her envelope on the desk.

“How many are coming?” Carmilla questioned. Kadyrov smiled. Always with the details.

“About twenty,” he answered. “Some of the others aren't interested in coming and others are not at home at the moment.” Kadyrov watched while she found what she was looking and started to write down a message. He waited for a moment. “The festivity is next year, they are off finding guests. Maman said you're more than welcome to attend.” Carmilla's hand slipped, casting a line of ink across the page.

The tightness in her chest felt crushing. Her thoughts started to go wild, she tried to force them out. She focused on undoing the streak of ink, drawing it back into the quill with a mutter of a spell. The others noticed how much she was trying to hold herself together, what was going on? She was faltering in panic.

“I find it hard to believe she wants me there after everything that's happened, after all my-” Carmilla remembered the others, “...mistakes.” She continued to write.

“She's coming here to see you. Maman has been talking about you a lot recently-” Carmilla turned around sharply, message in hand.

“Kadyrov, please stop talking,” she said cutting him off, the tremble in her voice visible. “I really don't want to hear what Maman is saying right now. I'll find out when she's here. The last thing I need is her on my mind when there is still preparations to do.” Carmilla rolled up the message and put her hand over it. The Karnstein K emblem burnt itself on to the paper with the initials L.M on it. Only Lilita would be able to open it. He took it off her. “Thank you for coming to talk to us personally. I would appreciate it if you swiftly left.”

Dumbledore cut in.

“Wouldn't now be the best time to talk about the school coming?” he questioned. Carmilla didn't take her eyes off Kadyrov, he knew the look well.

“Carmilla is right, it's a good time to leave. Especially since I have a message to pass on. Lilita can fill you in on everything you need to know, Carmilla might offer some insight too.” Kadyrov tilted his head in a slight bow to them all. “Till we see you at the contest. Thank you for your time.” He nodded to Carmilla before he made his way out of the office.

Professor McGonagall looked at Carmilla, she was staring at the door way. She was thanking the fact he was gone.

“Carmilla, are you-” McGonagall was stopped as Carmilla raised her hand slightly before she walked over to the desk to retrieve her envelope.

“Please don't talk to me right now. I just need to think and be away from here right now.” Carmilla glanced down at the envelope as she picked it up. “Thank you for coming to get me as this is Corvae. I'll come see you when I'm ready.”

With a loud crackle Carmilla apparated from the room. The professors all shared the same thought. This was going to be harder than they thought. If Carmilla was struggling to deal with one of them, how was she going to deal with the rest?

****

Carmilla was wrapped up in her jacket and scarf as she sat in a secluded courtyard far from the castle itself, not far from the lake and forest border. She couldn't be interrupted for this. This was private. She was unsure of the contents of the envelope and even more unsure how her reaction was going to be. Her hands shook slightly as she finally picked it up.

Carmilla turned it over and saw a similar brand to what she had done to insure Carmilla was they only one who could open it. Though this a very elegant L sealing it. Her hand trembled as she put her hand on the back. There was a brief glow, she removed her hand from the envelope and the L had vanished. It took her a minute to prepare herself but she eventually pulled out the contents.

There was a small pouch in it which made a slight thud noise and a thick parchment letter. Letter first, pouch afterwards. With a heavy breath she unfolded the letter and prepared herself for whatever it held.

To my Carmilla,

Thank you for taking the time to read this. I can understand there must be a lot of mixed feelings from being told we are attending, to seeing Kadyrov and now reading this.

I would like to speak in person when we arrive but I thought a letter would be wise to send beforehand. Make you aware of the purpose of our visit, as I'm sure you've figured out we aren't here for the contest, though it will be an amusement. I would like to talk to you about your personal matters with Hogwarts and Corvae, it is easier to talk about it in person.

I can only assume you have entered the contest, feeling like you have no choice otherwise. As such I thought it would be best to give you the courtesy of knowing who will be entering. Matska and William have asked to be entered. William wasn't my first choice but it could be entertaining, if we were going to take this seriously he wouldn't be a contestant. There is a contestant who you haven't met, he joined our family not long after you took residence in Hogwarts. His name is Benjamin Sawyer, talented, if not a little brash. Matska doesn't approve, often refers to him as 'Maman's little mistake.' I have no doubt in my mind that you won't get on as he has taken a lot of lessons from Ortiz. He seems to have picked up his attitude towards you. Ortiz made sure to tell him all the stories of you and why you were 'removed' from Corvae. I would be a little cautious of him, you have most likely kept what you are from the students, Benjamin wouldn't have a second thought of exposing you.

The topic of Ortiz needs to be addressed. We all know he is going to be a problem and you will retaliate, that is just the way things will go. It is understandable with the history between you both. I will try to control him to the best of my abilities outside of the duels, though you know he is strong willed and will try to hurt you regardless of what I say. I would prefer if we didn't disgrace both Hogwarts and Corvae in an all out brawl. I will suggest to Dumbledore that we have a supervised meeting of you two, while it may sound demeaning it's for the best. I would avoid a rather explosive reunion.

I hope we can be as civil as possible while I attend Hogwarts. As a sign of this I have included a peace offering of sorts. You must miss this terribly.

I look forward to seeing you again.

Lilita

Carmilla could only put down the letter, so much to understand and acknowledge. She would reread it but right now the pouch was what she had to focus on. What could she miss so much that Lilita would send it as a peace offering?

She fumbled to open the pouch once she had it in hand. She couldn't believe how much she was trembling. Holding out her hand she tilted the pouch and a thick beautiful woven leather bracelet with the family Karnstein K emblem engraved in a metal, the leather holding it in place. Flashes of memories pierced through her mind, she near enough screamed in pain.

She saw flashes of her sisters and her playing through the manor corridors, her reading to them by a fireplace as a thunderstorm raged outside, her parents showing them all her baby brother for the first time, the entire family out in the vast garden, her youngest sister putting the bracelet on her for the first time.

Carmilla dropped the bracelet onto the ground, tears streaming down her face and pain cutting through her head in an instant migraine. She ignored the pain and just sat there in shock. Those flashes were some of the clearest memories she had of them now. She wasn't even supposed to be able to see them.

It took a few minutes before Carmilla shakily and almost nervously touched the bracelet. No searing memories this time. She picked it up and ran a couple of fingers over the K, it was cold and smooth. This bracelet was hundreds of years old, she couldn't believe the preservation spell her sister cast on it still worked.

Carmilla slid her finger down the side of the K and pushed slightly, a hidden catch opened the top of the K and a small picture of her family looked back at her. She shut it quickly, glad it was still there but that was something she couldn't handle right now.

She scrambled to her feet and moved away from where she was sitting, the shock of everything caused her to throw up. This was too much, she steadied herself, the pain in her head almost unbearable now. She started to walk back to her things, she looked down at the bracelet in hand. She couldn't believe it. Everything started to spin and she fell to the floor, blacking out as she hit the hard ground.

****

“Carmilla?” Danny asked, shaking her slightly trying to get her awake. Her grip was good on her shoulders as she crouched over her. There was nothing. Carmilla seemed out cold. It was freezing outside, she couldn't stay here. J.P and Perry were with her. They were trying to find her, they wanted to talk as a team. Danny knew about this place, it was a last one to check, otherwise it would just be the three of them. Danny tapped her cheek lightly. “Hey, can you hear me?” Still nothing.

“We should take her up to the infirmary,” Perry told them both. It was the smart thing to do. Danny moved back, there had to be something causing it. She didn't look sick enough for it to be blood thirst, though she did look pale and it wasn't to due to how cold it was.

Danny looked her over and noticed the bracelet in her hand. She frowned and took hold of Carmilla's wrist, lifting it up and managing to pry the bracelet from her grip. Even unconscious she was a pain.

As soon as the bracelet was gone Carmilla's fingertips twitched. Danny didn't see it, she was too busy examining the Karnstein emblem. J.P was unsure if he saw the twitching or not, Perry noticed the movement and pushed Danny away as Carmilla launched up grabbing Perry instead of her.

Carmilla dragged Perry to the floor, fists full of her robe, legs either side of her trapping her in place. Perry was shaking in fear. Carmilla's eyes were pure black and her fangs were bared. She snarled as she spoke.

“What did you do to them?” Carmilla asked, there was no reply only whimpering. “Tell me!”

Danny grabbed Carmilla by the scruff of her jacket and pulled her away. J.P got Perry away from them both.

“What's happened to you?” Danny asked. Carmilla just glared at her. “I can help you with this, you gotta talk to me though.”

“What do we do?” J.P asked Danny trying to keep Perry standing. Danny was trying to think, this wasn't Elle related rage or even twisted self-hatred. This was something much deeper.

“What did you do to my family?”

It sent Danny cold. This was something new, she glanced down at the bracelet. That's what was causing it.

“J.P, take Perry up to the castle,” Danny told him, keeping calm while watching Carmilla closely.

“What are you going to do?”

“Get her out of this.” J.P looked at her shocked.

“Do you even know what this is?”

“No, but I've got it under control. Just get Perry up to the castle.”

J.P was hesitant about leaving but he had to think of Perry, he believed that Danny could do this. Even if Danny had no real idea where to begin.

J.P managed to get Perry to move away from the scene. While he was glad that Perry hadn't been hurt, he couldn't help wonder what would come of this now she knew. The rest of the group knowing would surely follow.

Danny blocked the way to J.P and Perry. Carmilla was closer to the water.

“Carmilla, where are you right now?” she asked firmly but no aggression to her tone. If she could avoid this without physical violence then she would try. Carmilla didn't say anything but Danny heard the growl building in her throat. “I don't know what's happened here but I need you to snap out of this.” She raised the bracelet, so Carmilla could see it. “Is this to do with your family?”

Carmilla glared as she saw it, her fangs baring as she groaned in pain. The sound of cracking fingertip bones stopped Danny talking. Danny lowered the bracelet as she saw blood covered claws break out of her fingertips. This was new. This was bad.

“Tell me what you did.”

“I don't know what you're talking about-”

Carmilla rushed Danny and slashed at her, she managed to move out of the way just fast enough to avoid the multiple attempts at cutting her. Though it was incredibly close.

“Tell me-” Danny had enough and grabbed hold of Carmilla's wrist, struggling to keep hold of her. It was one of the times she was thankful for werewolf strength.

“I don't know what happened to your family, I didn't do anything to them-” Carmilla tried to yank herself out of Danny's grip. “Listen to me! Your family have been dead for hundreds of years, you're a vampire, you're at Hogwarts, you're safe and home.” Carmilla stopped struggling for a moment, wincing in pain as a sharp pain went across her head. “Try to remember-”

Danny screamed in pain as Carmilla managed to rip her hand out of Danny's grip and slash claws across her cheek. She pushed her away and pulled out her wand, she blasted a powerful spell at Carmilla. It hit her hard and sent her flying away and a far distance into the lake.

Danny had a hand to the side of her face, the gashes burning painfully. What the hell was that? Danny looked at the bracelet she'd dropped. Why would this cause her to change?

A few minutes later Carmilla waded her way out of the lake, drenched from head to toe, coughing out water and slipping over. Danny lifted her wand. Carmilla raised her hands and stopped.

“I'm sorry,” she said spluttering water up. “I don't- what happened?” Danny sighed and lowered her wand. She pointed her wand to the bracelet on the floor. Carmilla frowned, a pain shooting through her head. “I-”

“Where did you get it?”

“Lilita sent it with a messenger this morning,” Carmilla answered still in a daze. Danny didn't expect that. Carmilla had mentioned who she was before.

“Would she have cursed it?” Carmilla shook her head.

“No. That's not Lilita's thing, this was... like Elle. How I get with her... just this is much more...”

“Vampire like,” Danny told her, wincing in pain and feeling dizzy. The cuts on her cheek feeling red hot. “What is it?” Carmilla picked up the bracelet and a little hesitantly put it on.

“A family heirloom. My sister made it for me-” Carmilla paused a pain coming back in her head. She shook it away. “I don't want to talk about it right now.” Carmilla looked at the blood coming under Danny's hand. “Let me help.”

Danny lowered her hand from her cheek, the gash marks of Carmilla's claws were deep. The edges of them were turning black, small black veins spreading from them. It was the werewolf DNA reacting to vampiric blood from her claws.

“I'm really starting to feel rough,” Danny commented. Carmilla looked at them, she knew what to do.

Carmilla raised her hand and put it millimetres in front of the wounds, she muttered a healing spell under her breath. Nothing happened. She was surprised it hadn't, that rarely failed. Carmilla tried again, it still didn't work. Carmilla took her tie off and bundled it up in her hand, she muttered onto it casting a spell on that. She pressed it against Danny's wound, she groaned in pain. Even that didn't work, though Danny now held the tie against her cuts, stopping it bleeding further.

“Come on, I'll get you to Pomfrey,” Carmilla told her. She grabbed hold of the letter, she put it back into her envelope and kept hold of it before putting her hand on Danny's shoulder and apparating them to the infirmary.

****

Madam Pomfrey had turned Danny's head to the side, the tip of her wand aglow and close to the wound. She was getting a clear look at the growing wounds. The gashes were the same but the black veins were getting more prominent and spreading slightly up her cheek.

“And you caused this?” she asked Carmilla quietly.

Carmilla was completely dry now, though she looked exhausted. She had her arms folded as she stood there in a daze, deep in thought. Her mind on the bracelet and the letter. This was a mess and Corvae weren't even here yet.

“Carmilla?” Madam Pomfrey said a little more firmly. It brought her out of it.

“I guess,” she answered. “I don't really remember, it's... blurry.” Danny watched Carmilla as she spoke, her thoughts definitely weren't in this room, she doubted they were even in this century.

“She has received some personal things from Corvae,” Danny explained after Madam Pomfrey moved her wand away, the light dimming away. “It made her lose control and go into a shock state, she was unconscious when we first found her and then snapped awake. She went after Perry and then after me. I stopped her but this happened.”

“It's a reaction to your condition and her's clashing, I can give you something that will flush it of your system,” Madam Pomfrey told her, not fully registering what she'd been told. Carmilla realised what she said before Madam Pomfrey did.

“I went after Perry?” Carmilla said with sheer horror to her voice. That couldn't be true. Danny nodded. Madam Pomfrey acknowledged it and had a similar look on her face. “She isn't hurt is she?”

“Terrified as you can imagine but no you didn't hurt her,” Danny explained. Carmilla's went wild. This was very bad, J.P and Danny knew what she was, but the others? They didn't. LaF and Kirsch had no idea and Laura- Carmilla went cold with the idea of Laura knowing about her condition. Being told that the girl you love you is vampire wouldn't be understood so easily. “We'll get this sorted out,” Danny said seeing her concerns growing on Carmilla's face.

“I have to go,” Carmilla said to herself, everything else was a blur. She cast a glance at Danny. “The potion she'll give you will make you vomit painfully, but the marks won't go away for a few days. I'm sorry.”

There was a loud crackle and snapping noise. Carmilla apparated out of the room. This was a disaster.

****

After Danny's treatment and the patch of bandage had been put on her cheek, covering the marks of her wound, she had quickly left the hospital wing. Danny had made it her task to find Perry and J.P before anything was said to Laura. It was more frustrating and difficult to find them, she had to think where J.P would've taken Perry. Most obvious thought would be to LaF, the question was where was LaF?

****

LaF and Kirsch had been studying in an empty classroom. He was helping them with some magical creature notes, the lesson had ended and they'd stayed behind before doing different work. The door opened quickly and J.P walked in, Perry muttering to herself as he still had his arm around her shoulder. Laura trailing behind, looking just as worried as LaF did when they spotted Perry.

“Per?” LaF said getting up quickly as J.P led her over. Laura shut the door before joining them as Perry sat down at a desk. LaF sat next to her, she was muttering under her breath. All LaF could make out was 'Carmilla' and 'No... it's wrong.' LaF put their hand on Perry's knee as they knelt down in front of her. “Per, what happened?” There was no response. They looked up to J.P. “What is she talking about? What does Carmilla have to do with this?”

They got Laura's attention even more. This involved Carmilla? What had she done? Kirsch was quiet but had the same worry as everyone else. J.P had become incredibly awkward. He had promised he would never share Carmilla's 'condition' it wasn't his place to say it. This involved Perry though, he wasn't going to be able to get out of this. She'd mentioned Carmilla. There was no chance.

“I...” How the hell did he begin this? Might as well jump straight into it. “Carmilla attacked Perry, well she went to attack Danny and Perry moved her out of the way. Carmilla in her... rage, pinned Perry to the floor and was quite threatening-”

“I don't-” Perry said shaking her head. “Why would they allow a beast like her in here? No it's not-”

LaF frowned and looked at Perry taking hold of her hands.

“Wait what?”

“A beast?” Laura questioned. J.P was getting really uncomfortable.

“I mean I know they are real but...” Perry looked round to J.P a look of disbelief on her face and trying to get validation of it. “I mean the school wouldn't let one of them among the students. Werewolves sure, I mean they are only an issue a few days but her- no... no they wouldn't.” J.P didn't say anything. “Right?”

“What is she supposed to be?” Laura asked, not sure if she wanted the answer. J.P kept quiet but LaF and Kirsch waited on him for an answer.

“They wouldn't allow a vampire to be a student, it's insane, right?” Perry said to J.P, praying that she was wrong, that it had just been some scared hallucination.

J.P felt himself wince at the words. This was bad. Laura couldn't believe what she'd just heard. Surely this was a joke. A twisted one at that.

“A vampire?” Laura looked to J.P his silence was becoming overwhelming. “No. You've got to be kidding.” Perry's state denied it. “No... I mean sure Carmilla's different. She's insanely talented magic wise and smart with dark arts and history. She knows this Corvae place kinda intimately, effortlessly an animagus and can apparate-”

“Which is only a non-human ability, it's why the house elves can do it. If you're not human, you can do it,” They saw the disbelief on Laura's face. “You really didn't know? I thought most of us had figured it out.”

“How do you-”

“Well she can apparate, she dead-stopped a bludger without so much as a scratch. That container she has is filled with blood a lot of the time, she's allowed in the forest. You really didn't know?”

“I didn't know either,” Kirsch chimed in, just as confused as Laura by this point.

“Okay. So me, J.P and Danny know.”

“How do you know Danny knows?” Laura questioned.

“Well Danny's a-” They caught sight of J.P's look. That definitely wasn't their business to share. “Danny and Carmilla have history, it wouldn't surprise me if she found out over the years.”

Laura couldn't believe this, she didn't want to.

“And no one thought to tell me this?” LaF got up and sat next to Perry putting an arm around her shoulders.

“Honestly I thought you knew and were just being polite to not say anything.”

Laura tried to put her thoughts in order.

“So the girl I've been crushing on and spending time with is a vampire, who is insanely talented and apparently slightly unhinged from god knows where-”

The door opened, it turned out it wasn't completely shut. Danny walked in glad she'd finally caught them.

“You need to make sure doors are shut when you talk about stuff like this,” Danny told them. “Luckily this is a quiet corridor and I've been looking for you all, hoping to avoid this.” Laura looked at her unsure if she was serious too. “Carmilla's from eastern Europe, she's somewhere around the 350 mark.”

“Three hundred and fifty years old?!”

“Give or take a few years.” Laura looked like she wanted to throw up.

“I've been... oh god.” Laura sat down in the nearest chair. J.P walked over to Danny and looked at the bandage on Danny's face.

“She did that to you?” Danny nodded. “What caused her like that? That's not normally how she reacts, that's completely different from Elle.” Laura's attention drew to them. Elle? What about her? Danny noticed.

“This was family related.”

“Corvae?” Danny shook her head, J.P frowned. “Actual family?”

“Yeah, a messenger sent something over. It triggered something.” LaF cut in.

“How do you know so much about her?” Danny looked at them.

“We have a lot of history together.”

“Please don't tell me relationship history,” LaF said seriously, they would be a terrible couple. Danny smiled. It was always that assumption.

“Best friends,” Danny corrected. That was just as hard to imagine. Danny would give the dulled down version of it, just because they had been friends doesn't mean she had the right to tell everything. “She was in a pretty serious relationship, like very serious. I was bestfriends with Elle. The three of us ended up being the best of friends.”

Danny went quiet, she had to censor a lot of what happened with them all and the incident that made Elle leave. That was definitely not her place to talk about. When this got back to Carmilla that Laura knew it would cause havoc, she didn't need another Elle incident on top of that.

Kirsch broke the silence with a little laugh, remembering how well they got on.

“It was insane how well they were friends,” Kirsch told them. “Remember the cards tricks?” Others look confused. This wasn't really the time to relay this story but it might put a calmer state on this worrying reveal.

“It's just something stupid. Carmilla is rubbish at muggle magic, more so card tricks. For some reason she can never get the hang of them. Anyway so Elle was incredibly patient with her and tried multiple times to teach her. To no success,” Danny explained. “I didn't know this and Carmilla ran excited to me in the Great Hall not far from Elle's table. She had a bunch of cards in her hand, before I could really acknowledge it. She was telling me about how Elle had taught her a card trick called 'Fifty-two pick up' I was very distracted as she was shuffling them. She explained that it required two people, there are four suits, Ace, two to ten, Jack, Queen and King, not including the joker. She said 'the trick was really easy to pick up, all I have to do is this.' And she flicked the cards into the air, they scattered everywhere and before I could argue, she said that she'd done her bit of the trick the rest was up to me. She also told me that Elle had put it up to her so I couldn't be mad.”

LaF gave a wry smile, while curious about Danny and Carmilla's friendship stories like that weren't helpful.

“So what do we do about this?” LaF questioned looking to Perry. “I mean okay it's confirmed that Carmilla's a vampire but what now?”

“We take Perry to the common room or to the infirmary, let her calm down out of this,” Danny answered. “She's just in shock, she'll come out of it.” LaF wasn't happy with the answer. Kirsch was confused but also surprisingly calm. J.P was just quiet, feeling like he had betrayed Carmilla and trying to figure out how much backlash this would cause. Laura didn't know what to think, her thoughts were all over the place. Too many at once.

“How do we explain this to Pomfrey?” Laura asked. “Can't exactly out Carmilla as a-” she sighed and remembered seeing Carmilla waking up coughing up blood, how she looked disfigured, how Madam Pomfrey was almost pressuring to find out what Laura had seen. “She knows...” Danny nodded confirming it.

“Yeah. She knows a lot about a lot of people.”

Laura was close to hitting her limit. With a heavy sigh she walked out of the room. Danny looked to J.P, he nodded. He had this under control. Danny had to talk to Laura.

It wasn't hard to catch up with her. Danny took hold of Laura's arm and pulled her back away from joining the main corridor and people. She needed to talk about this calmly with her.

“I know this is a lot and I really wish you didn't find out like this,” Danny told her, Laura just stared at her. “Carmilla wouldn't want you to have found out like this. It should've been her who told you, if she wanted to.” Laura gave a quiet scoff.

“You think she might have mentioned something by now.” Danny gave a wry smile.

“You really can't understand how hard it is for her, Laura,” she said simply. “She hates what she is, she's accepted it and at times it works for her but she rarely enjoys it. It's not easy for someone like her.”

“Someone like her? You mean someone who is a vampire?” Was Danny really going to say it?

“Someone who was murdered. She wasn't supposed to come back and now she is like this.”

“How dangerous is she? Are we at risk of her?”

“She wouldn't hurt you intentionally, me yes but you... if she ever hurt you because of what she is it would be an accident,”

“Is that what happened to Elle? Carmilla hurt her and she left?” Danny sighed this was getting more complicated.

“You can't use Elle as an example of what Carmilla can do.”

“Why? What made Elle so special?” Laura snapped. Danny went pale as she looked past Laura.

“Because Elle was the first person I willingly told and she never shunned me,” Carmilla answered her voice strained.

Laura spun round in horror, she couldn't believe how pale and hurt Carmilla was as she walked over. This was beyond broken, Laura hadn't seen something like that for a while. This was grief and fear, mixed into a horrible emotion.

“Carm-” Danny began. Carmilla simply looked at her as she stopped closer.

“It's fine.” The tone of her voice said otherwise. “I expected this once she found out, I was hoping she wouldn't but there you go.”

“You weren't going to tell me?” Laura asked, a little shocked. “Like ever?”

“Not in the foreseeable future,” she answered honestly. “Elle accepted it, she cared so much about me and was so understanding about it... and I ended up hurting her so bad she left Hogwarts.” Carmilla gave a uneasy and hurt quiet laugh. “How could I possibly consider telling you what I am and risk the same?”

“Danny said you would never hurt me intentionally. Was that the same with her?” Danny saw the twitch of Carmilla's hand. This was getting harder to cope with.

“Laura, it's probably best just to leave Carmilla alone right now,” Danny told her sincerely. Laura made no attempt to move, she wanted an answer. Carmilla noticed and it sent shivers of frustration throughout her body. She wanted an answer, she'd give her one.

Carmilla walked closer to Laura causing her to back against the wall.

“You're terrified of me,” Carmilla said her voice cracking slightly. Laura went to deny it but couldn't get the words together. “Just like Elle was when I lost control and hurt her. I spent time in her classes with her, we were in dark arts and a student asked about a spell. One I shouldn't be around because it can confuse and cause... issues with emotions. My brain and what I am being different than the regular person made it act differently. I lost control and hurt Elle badly.”

“Carmilla, don't-” Danny almost begged.

“She wants to know!” Carmilla snapped casting a glance over her shoulder. “She asked.”

“I can't see this again, I can't hear it-” She moved away from Laura, turning to her and glaring.

“Then leave,” she snarled. Danny looked at her shocked, was she serious? She couldn't leave her in this state.

Before Danny could argue or say anything else, Carmilla had turned back and put her hand around Laura's neck. Not hard enough to hurt her but strong enough that Laura couldn't move away from the wall.

“I didn't even know it was her after I got hit with the spell. I grabbed her, pinned her to the floor and bit her hard. All I knew was her screaming, thrashing to get away from me and how she tasted. It took four people to get me off her.”

Laura was horrified and was trembling under Carmilla's touch, tears were brimming in her eyes. She flinched when Carmilla was pulled away quickly by Danny and slapped hard. Carmilla didn't react to her head getting jolted painfully to the side.

“Leave,” Danny demanded, She had been forced to relive that memory, the memory of dragging Carmilla with the binding spell off of the wounded Elle. It made her sick to think of. Carmilla soaked in the painful sting, she deserved it. “Leave now, Carmilla and don't you dare show your face around any of us for the next few days. If I see you I'm going to hurt you.” Carmilla didn't doubt it.

“Laura asked-” Danny grabbed two fistfuls of her shirt and slammed her against the wall.

“I don't give a shit, you know better than to bring all this up.” Carmilla just smiled hollowly. “Now get out.” Danny let go of her and gave her the space to go.

Carmilla left quickly, she was risking serious injury the longer she stayed there. While she felt like she deserved it and would fully take it without retaliation, having Laura witness it wasn't a good idea.

“Elle... that was the reason she left?” Laura questioned weakly. Danny didn't look at her as she answered, she just watched Carmilla merge in with the students on the stairs further down the corridor.

“Yeah, she left not long after that.”

Chapter 14: Durmstrang & Beauxbatons

Summary:

After unwillingly revealing herself as a vampire to Laura and the group Carmilla tries to keep out of the way, though not so easy and ends up with the help of Osman trying to explain things to Laura. The school is fully prepared for the arrival of Durmstrang and Beauxbatons school.

Notes:

Hey Everyone!

I'm back with an update and everything. Finally getting back to finishing the damn chapter and reading through it. Still i apologise if there are mistakes, been having problems focusing on reading recently.
Life stuff got seriously in the way of writing and got to take care of that before updates but ta da an update because life can shove it, it's a Sunday I don't have time for life stuff on a Sunday.

Anywho finally got up to the point I thought I would have been by now but other chapters appeared instead with more interesting stuff. Lots of vampire stuff and the entrances of the two schools.
I'm already writing the next chapter which is surprisingly dark so yeah that'll be fun. Hopefully the next chapter will be done soonish, so might be another update soon. Plan to work on it after I walk my dog and level up on Skyrim.

Hope you enjoy it. If you want to let me know.

A couple of days had passed, Carmilla had seen Danny a few times but had kept out of the way. She didn't doubt Danny's threat or anger. Carmilla had been exposed and then shown Laura one of the worst possible sides of her. Carmilla so badly wanted to apologise and explain everything to her but there was no way she'd be able to get close enough with the others being around. Not that Laura would want Carmilla around her right now.

Carmilla was sat in the defense against the dark arts classroom, a book on her lap as she sat cross-legged against the bookcase, books surrounding her. Osman had been in and out of the room multiple times, he knew she was there but had barely said anything to her. He could tell that he should remain quiet unless Carmilla spoke first.

The silence went on for a while as he prepared for the next class. While Carmilla read from there her thoughts were going wild. Mostly about Corave but the bracelet on her wrist, she was trying to look up something about it, about the memories she had. She shouldn't have been able to see them,
not with what Ortiz had done to her and her mind.

“Carmilla,” Osman said, not wanting to disturb her but having little choice. Carmilla looked up at him. “I've got a class in the next twenty minutes, you can stay if you want but you'll just have to stay at the back.” Carmilla didn't really feel like leaving.

“What class is it?”

“I'm marking a lot of papers so I'll be supervising and do that while Danny's helping teach,” Osman answered, he didn't know what had happened but he saw the way she flinched at the mention of it. “What's happened-”

“Can I sit up in your office? I don't want to leave but... I can't be near Danny right now.” Osman nodded. If he was keeping Carmilla out of harms way and keeping her from causing trouble he would allow it.

“Of course.”

Carmilla got and and grabbed the pile of books she had been reading, she picked up her satchel and walked upstairs to his office. Osman sighed wanting to know what was going on but knew better than to ask.

It was the first time Carmilla had been in Osman's office since he redecorated. His work area was neat and orderly. His sturdy grand desk held various items. An incredibly expensive and full ink well, next to it was a small pot filled with quills of different sizes and colours of blacks, greys and
dark blues, a few rolled up pieces of parchment were stacked neatly. His work meant a lot to him, he loved what he done. Behind his desk and beautiful chair over near the window was a small bookcase and cabinet, filled with books and curious artifacts on display but locked up tight.

The rest of the room wasn't nearly as neat, it was more relaxed. A small yet comfortable couch, a small table which held a couple of vials and a pint glass, a couple of books scattered at the table legs. Interesting paintings and personal pictures were up on the wall, along with several awards. The most curious thing was hanging in a bird cage by a small window. It was a silver birdcage but seemed to be lacking a door, inside was a beautiful fiery red large feather. It just floated there, silently and slowly turning in air. It was almost hypnotic.

Carmilla put the pile of books down on the couch and had a closer look around his room. She was curious about several things, the caged feather and his awards mostly. She was too busy to reading his awards to notice Osman come in, she hadn't shut the door yet.

“Impressive, right?” he said with a smile, she jumped slightly. Carmilla smiled and continued looking at them all.

“It answers the question of how you've managed to remain in this teaching position for more than a year,” she replied. “A highly decorated auror with specializations in creatures and dark forces. Dumbledore really chose a talented teacher.”

“He told me of the incident that caused the last one to quit,” he told her honestly. Her eye twitched slightly, her incident with Elle had caused them to quit the position. “Dumbledore said they were looking for a strong, experienced and open-minded teacher. I had recently left the Ministry, was looking for a job a little quieter.” He smiled. “Hogwarts is a little more hectic than I thought it would be, very interesting though, glad I quit the Ministry to be here.”

“Why did you quit?” Carmilla asked curiously.

“It was a matter of personal safety,” Osman answered. “Not only had I been hurt badly on duty which caused me to re-evaluate my situation but... something that makes me incredibly unique was close to being exposed. If that had been it would have caused so many problems and I would probably not be here.”

“You could've been killed?” She said almost in surprise. How could he cause such a reaction to get that? Osman gave a slight laugh, it wasn't disturbing but it didn't sit right. He almost seemed in disbelief that he was even talking about this. Could he really talk about this? He trusted her.

“Death isn't something that comes easy to me,” Osman told her, she frowned. “I'm unique and I have been pronounced dead several times, it never really stuck.”

“They managed to bring you back every time?” Osman shook his head.

“They rarely get a chance to help, I'm normally on my feet by the time they get to me.”

“What are you?” Osman glanced over at the cage, a small smile on his lips.

“I'm human but just someone a little unique.” That didn't give her any answers at all. “You can stay up here all day if you want, get the feeling you'd feel better to be away from people.” Carmilla gave a heavy sigh. He wasn't wrong.

“Thanks,” Carmilla said gratefully. It was the last place anyone would look even if they wanted to see her.

“I'll be downstairs if you want me,” Osman said before turning to go out of the door. He was nearly out of the room when Carmilla spoke.

“How were you so calm when I told you what I am?” He noticed her voice tremble, he stepped back in and looked at her. Her expression had gone hard, she was trying to hold herself together.

“I know there are certain things that people have no control over, by the sounds of it you didn't want this. You shouldn't be punished for it, you're still a person like everyone else,” Osman answered.

“Even though you know what happened with Elle? You still think I'm a person and not a monster, I hurt the woman I loved... I... I lost control and now Laura knows, the others I don't really care about but her...”

“I can talk to her if you want,” Osman offered, “or we can together.” Carmilla had to laugh.

“You want to help me sort out all my problems?”

“Well not all of them but you and Laura seem nice together, she might need space for a while but it might be best to let her know a little more before that,” Osman replied. “Especially before Corvae get here.” Carmilla groaned, she hadn't even thought of that. “The other schools arrive the day after next and Corvae should arrive on Saturday.”

“As if today couldn't get any worse,” Carmilla muttered. “If you want to try and talk to Laura by all means go for it, I mean you seem to be the most understanding person here. Danny definitely isn't going to help me.” Osman smiled.

“Yeah, must be a little too familiar for her. Like I said you can stay up here for the entire day if you want.” He paused for a moment and walked over to the locked up bookcase behind his desk, he put his hand on lock and quietly spoke under his breath. There was a soft clicking noise. Osman opened it up and looked for a particular book. He found it, picked it up and walked over to her, waving his hand at the door as he did. It locked itself back up. “You'd probably enjoy this much more to be honest.” Carmilla took it off him, it was the book she'd been after.

“Aren't I supposed to earn this?”

“Normally, but I think you've been through enough right now. Not gonna make you deal with a class.” Osman looked at his watch, he heard the classroom door open and the students start to pile in. “I'll talk to you later.” He walked out and shut the door behind him.

Carmilla opened the book and found the last page she read, she sat down and got comfy on the couch. Before she started she looked over to the caged feather, why did he look at that when he said he was unique?

****

Carmilla had been too focused on the book to take note of anything that she could hear of the lesson, though it was tough the first ten minutes as she could hear Danny teach. Her voice sent unwelcome thoughts into her mind and shivers down her spine. Such hatred and anger she spoke with last time, though given the topic Carmilla was lucky all she got was a slap.

Osman walked in a couple of hours later, he looked tired but still it wasn't over. He'd asked Danny to go find Laura and bring her here. He made up some lie about an issue with some work she'd submitted.

Danny and Laura came back not too long after. Laura had been talking to her rather confused about it, she had LaF and Perry help her out surely they'd find and change something that was wrong. Danny waited in the classroom as Laura walked upstairs and leaned round, looking into his open office.

“Professor Osman?” Laura said announcing herself. He looked up from his desk and beckoned her forward, a small smile on his face. She walked in and over to him, sitting in front of the desk.

Laura couldn't help but notice that despite his small smile he seemed troubled and tired. He didn't really seem in the mood to be here or to be marking papers but he had requested her.

“Miss Hollis, thank you for arriving so quickly. I'm sorry to pull you away from your other activities. Miss Lawrence informed me that it's a study period, am I right?” Osman asked as he put his quill down and the stopper back on the ink well. Laura nodded.

“I was using it to take a break I'm all caught up on my work, though I'm not sure if I should look over all my work if you found something wrong-”

“I didn't find anything wrong,” he told her honestly. Laura frowned.

“But Danny said-”

“I know but if I told you the reason I actually wanted you here, you most likely wouldn't have come.”

“I don't understand,” Laura replied, getting confused.

The door shut behind them, Laura turned around startled and saw Carmilla standing there, she'd been near the door the entire time, Laura just hadn't looked. Laura went into a sudden panic, her pounding heartbeat thundered in Carmilla's ear.

“Please calm down, I'm not going to hurt you or anything, I want to apologise and explain everything,” Carmilla explained quickly.

“She's been incredibly worried, Laura, about you and what happened,” Osman told her, Laura looked round to him.

“Did she ask you to do this?” He shook his head.

“No, I told her I would talk to you and if she wanted she could be here or I could do it alone. She decided she would like to be here, though I want to talk to you first.”

Carmilla walked over and sat on the couch, watching him closely, though making sure to keep her distance from Laura. He hadn't mentioned this part to her. Laura noticed her closing the gap slightly, it didn't make her feel easier.

Osman leaned back in his chair and pulled out a book from his desk draw. It wasn't relevant but he needed to keep his hands busy.

“What do you know of vampires, Laura?” Carmilla wasn't sure where this was going. “Without your opinions of them, what do you know? What were you taught in class?” Laura had to think for a moment not only why he was asking her this but could she say it in front of Carmilla? “You won't offend her, she know what vampires are, she knows the stigma and knows that you learn by the book. So you won't be offending or upsetting her. What do you know?”

“Why are you asking me this?” Laura questioned.

“Because I need you to remember what you know, compare to what Carmilla is,” he answered.

“Oz-” Carmilla started, he raised his hand slightly and she went back to silence. Laura thought hard about it.

“A lot of them tend to be more savage and careless, blood drinkers, have incredible powers, nocturnal and their powers are weaker during the day but it doesn't kill them,” Laura finally replied. “Some are so old they are believed to be immortal, they aren't. It's just a lot more difficult. They can turn someone by biting them. While there are sophisticated and friendly vampires who don't murder and harm people they are a small percentage. Some of their abilities are stronger if the vampire was a witch or wizard.”

Carmilla looked away from them both, Osman was right she wasn't hurt or offended it was just strange to hear it all laid out so bluntly and that it came from Laura's mouth.

“That's not Carmilla,” Osman told her. “I've spoken to Carmilla on several occasions about her condition, she has been kind enough to share with me some of her life stories.” Osman put the book down on the desk. “She's a very unique kind of vampire, one that I didn't know even existed until she told me and I looked into it. She can't turn you and she wasn't turned by the normal means.”

“Oz, please-” Carmilla said looking back to him. He ignored her.

“Yes, she is dangerous and quite frightening at times. She's hurt people before but anyone can hurt another person, I'm not saying what Carmilla has done is right but she's not the kind of vampire you know,” Osman told her. “She shares some qualities of what you said but she isn't textbook. The Carmilla you know is what she is. Complicated, smart and a pain in the neck.” It caused Laura to break a small smile. Carmilla didn't. “She didn't tell you because she's scared, she might deny it but she is. You can leave if you want but I'd just listen to her for a few minutes.”

“You've been a teacher here for a couple of years right?” Laura questioned. Osman nodded. “Carmilla told me that she seriously hurt a girl named Elle, what happened?” Carmilla had tensed up. Was she seriously asking?

“You're referring to the Miss Sheridan incident,” he said with a slight sigh as he leaned forward, his hands resting on the desk. “Not that Carmilla would remember me but I was in and out of the school several times on Ministry business. I was present close to the time of the incident.” Carmilla went cold, was he serious? “Have you ever heard of something called the ragus mentalla spell?” Carmilla's hands clenched. Laura shook her head. “Not many people have. It's an incredibly hard spell to do, often more used in the dark arts as it can cause great harm and mental trauma. To put it simply without going into the graphic details of what it can do, it basically violates the mind, emotions and allows the effected to do things without acknowledgement, care or understanding what they are doing.” Osman paused for a moment, allowing Laura to take in all the information and him to figure out how to explain this. “Because Carmilla is different to us, to even other vampires it effected her differently, very... harshly and dangerously. The spell wasn't supposed to be done in school, it should never have been shown to students. From my understanding Carmilla was leaving the class noticing it was already a dangerous lesson for her to be in, as she left she got hit with the ragus mentalla spell. She went into a blind rage and tried to stop herself attacking anyone while the classroom was being evacuated... Elle refused to leave, she tried to help her. Keep her grounded, it didn't work and Carmilla attacked her.”

Carmilla cleared her throat, she was trying to keep herself together. It sounded so cold and straight-forward the way he said it. Laura sighed, hearing about it in more detail had blown her away.

“It was a complete accident,” she said quietly.

“Yes,” Osman told her. “Though she thinks she is to blame, she had no control of her actions. Carmilla wouldn't have hurt her otherwise. I thought it would be best that you know what kind of person Carmilla is before you judge her.” Osman got up from behind his desk. “Would you like me to leave?”

Laura looked round to Carmilla, her hands still clenched into fists but her head bowed looking at the floor. She had to look away from him, a mix of anger and grief were growing. She couldn't believe he had told Laura all of that, it was so hard to relive but the fear of being judge by her was overwhelming.

“Yes please,” Laura answered. It took Carmilla a minute to realise what had been said. She looked over in disbelief. Wait what? Laura was looking back at her, she was still nervous but something else had replaced her panic.

“I'll be downstairs,” Osman said as he walked around the desk. Carmilla got up as he walked towards her, she stopped him as she stood slightly in his way.

“You had no right to say all that,” she said too quietly for Laura to hear.

“I know, but she needs to understand,” Osman replied before walking around her and shutting the door as he walked out.

There was a slightly uncomfortable silence as they both stayed where they were. Laura gave a hesitant sigh and got up facing Carmilla, a small smile on her lips.

“Hey,” Laura said, not sure how to start this off.

“Hey,” Carmilla replied. Carmilla walked over to the couch and sat down, it took Laura a minute to join her. Though she sat on the other end away from Carmilla. It was something at least, now she just had to figure out what she could say to her.

****

Osman walked out of the room and shut the door firmly, he gave a heavy breath. That was lot harder than he thought. Danny looked at him as he walked down the stairs, she was sat at a desk near the front of the room.

She was confused why Laura wasn't following him. Osman slowed as he walked to the bottom of the stairs.

“Where's Laura?” Danny asked. There was no point trying to be smart with her.

“She's upstairs in the office.”

“Is she okay?” Osman nodded.

“I think so, she's just taking a minute to figure some things out.” Danny frowned as she got up and walked over to him, he had stopped on the bottom step. Why was he being so vague?

“I should check on her,” Danny said as she walked over. He put his hand on the stone banister, stopping her getting up the stairs. Danny was startled by his sudden reaction. “What's going on?”

“She just needs a few minutes.”

Danny tried to think of all the reasons he would be so persistent, he wasn't normally this stern or almost confrontational. Why would he be like this now? Especially when it was just Laura, why wouldn't he want Danny up there?

It took a minute to click. It's because she wasn't alone.

“Carmilla's up there?”

“Yeah she is,” he answered honestly. “She has been the last few classes. It's a good and safe place for her to be.” Danny went to push past him but he moved entirely in front of her. “Let them talk.”

“She isn't safe with Carmilla-”

“Yes, she is,” he retorted firmly. It startled Danny. “She's not going to hurt her because she's broken about losing her.” It made Danny stop. “She might not say it but it's clear. She's staying out of your way and is scared what Laura is going to do. She's not going to be another Elle.”

“What do you know about Elle?” Danny snapped. She was getting to her limit with all of this.

“I know everything about it, even the bits Carmilla is refusing to tell.” Danny stepped away from him and walked back to the desk. Osman walked over near her.

“So what now?” she asked in disbelief of how much he knew. Osman shrugged.

“We wait.”

****

Carmilla and Laura had spoken a little about different things. They'd very carefully spoken about Elle and if it was true what Osman had said about it. Carmilla confirmed it. It was complicated so she only elaborated a little on what Osman had said.

They'd gone back to silence, Laura trying to think of the next question to ask. It took a while and Carmilla had a few of her own to ask but that was a last minute thing.

“Danny said something about you-” Carmilla gave a dry laugh.

“I'm sure she has a lot of things to say about me.” She wasn't wrong.

“About it's not easy for someone like you, someone who... who was murdered,” Carmilla didn't react, she just watched Laura. “Is that what Osman meant, when he said you were a different kind?”

“That's a very complicated thing to explain,” Carmilla told her.

“Well this whole thing isn't exactly simple,” Laura said with a bit of a smile, trying to coax one out of her. It didn't work. There was so much she had to explain before she even got to what she was.

“This could take a while and it's a lot to understand.” Laura didn't shy away from it. Carmilla sighed. Where to begin? “What did Danny tell you?”

“You're somewhere around 350 years old, you're from somewhere in Eastern Europe and you're a murder victim with a lot of self-hating issues,” Laura said bluntly. It felt like a slight punch to the gut but Danny wasn't wrong with it all.

“If you can't handle any more please tell me, this is a hell of a lot to go through,” Carmilla told her, she had to make sure that Laura understood she had that option. She nodded. “The people who you'll see from Corvae, I don't just know them from school, they're my family... my vampiric family. Lilita is my Maman,” Carmilla paused.

“Maman?”

“Like my mother, she made me what I am vampire wise... she also murdered me,” Carmilla explained. Laura wasn't sure if she heard right. Carmilla's mother was the one who murdered her. “I've told bits and pieces to Oz before, that's how he knows that I'm... different to the ones in the books. To cut a long story of Corvae history short, Lilita is... something, a witch for sure but what else she is I don't know but she is powerful, dangerous and insanely smart. She wants the very best for her coven. Throughout the years of her insanely large lifespan she has 'collected' those talented people and made them her own. Made her family stronger.” Carmilla had to look away briefly. “I have brothers and sisters, some who I care more about than others. It's going to be difficult to see them again, we didn't leave on the best of terms.”

“What happened? Who were you back then? Why did she choose you?” Laura stopped she didn't know what was okay to ask or what one she wanted an answer to first.

“You know how powerful I am and how dangerous, it's because of how talented I am Lilita wanted me. She waited and watched until I was old enough, she then poisoned me at a ball held in my honour of my 18th Birthday... it's complicated and horrible from there so I'll spare you the details but I died and was resurrected. My fate apparently was to be a raised vampire instead of a daughter from a wealthy family.”

Laura tried to figure it out.

“So... you were killed and brought back to life as a different kind of vampire? I... you can't get brought back.” Carmilla gave a hollow smile, it was exactly where Osman had gotten caught.

“Like I said Lilita is something else. Regular magic properties get discarded, I think at this stage I don't want to know what she is. But it's why I have other abilities, increased senses, super strength and speed. It's why I can't turn others... that privilege is for her only, so even if I wanted to I can't.” Carmilla looked away but still noticed that Laura moved a little closer to her on the couch, she didn't comment on it but it gave her the first genuine smile she had in a couple of days.

“Is that panther thing part of it too?” Carmilla nodded.

“It takes time to master them which is why only the older ones have fully formed and controlled shapes.” Laura didn't know what to make of it, so Carmilla just continued. “As to what happened to me and why we didn't part on the best terms... that is something rather horrific and I think it will paint a worse light on matters related to women and me.” Laura didn't seem to falter, she didn't flinch at the idea of something worse. Carmilla was unsure how she was handling this so well or if it was just building up. “Okay but don't judge me too harshly please.”

“Okay,” Laura said quietly.

“It was over two hundred year ago now, I was still with Maman and her coven... finding more people for her coven and other things relating to Corvae. She had given me the name of this girl, Yana, she was very beautiful, rather smart, something about her had struck with Lilita. She wanted her very badly for her family. I was sent to become close friends with her, she would then 'mysteriously' get sick and then Lilita would take her from there.”

“You would help kill people for her coven?” Laura questioned. Carmilla shook her head.

“I've had to kill on occasion, it comes with being what I am, but I wasn't the one who killed them. I would lure them and get them ready. I'm not proud of all the people I've hurt but I can't change it. Like many things I've just had to accept it.”

“What happened with Yana?”

“Everything started off the same, I became part of her life, a close friend who eventually turned into more. Though things got complicated, the feelings which I had masterfully faked a thousand times before became very real,” Carmilla explained. “I loved her and in return she loved me. I couldn't give her to Maman, I'd hidden what I was from Yana. I said about us leaving, going somewhere new... that didn't work out.” Carmilla cleared her throat harshly.

“You don't have to continue, I can't imagine how hard this is.” Carmilla's lips twitched into a flicker of a half smile.

“Thank you but I'm fine,” she told Laura. “There's a man that sadly you'll meet, we hate each other beyond words. His name is Ortiz Teller, he was Maman's favourite until I came along and then he had it in for me. He's fantastic at mind games and destroying peoples minds with magic. He told Maman about what was happening with us and she got us both... before Yana and I could leave. I was to have a much longer punishment than Yana, I had betrayed Maman.” Carmilla's hand clenched tight into a fist. Laura noticed it, she fidgeted slightly. “Before my punishment began she showed Yana exactly what I was, what monster I was. She then made me watch as Ortiz killed her, Maman wanted me to suffer and learn from my mistake much more than she wanted Yana. I was then put in a coffin, filled to the brim with blood and then buried indefinitely.”

“What?!” Laura was praying she heard wrong, that was torture beyond horrific. Carmilla stood up and moved away from her.

“I lost count after a while but I eventually broke free, decades I'd been down there. I tried to go anywhere to get away from Lilita,” Carmilla told her. “She found me eventually, I told her that I wasn't going back to that. I then came here, a safe haven, a new home. Maman couldn't get me here.” She let out a disturbed laugh. “But now she's found a way, she's left me alone for centuries so why now has she decided to come here.”

Carmilla got lost in her thoughts, this was too much to talk about. She jumped as Laura gingerly put her hand on her shoulder, she gave it a light yet comforting squeeze.

“I'm sorry that you've been through all this I had no idea... I assumed... I shouldn't have. I'm sorry.” Carmilla looked around to her, Laura moved her hand. She wasn't keeping such a distant, though she was still a little nervous she now understood the pain Carmilla was in with this. “Thank you for telling me about all of this.”

“I.... Oz is right when he said I'm scared about hurting and losing you. Elle was something special to me but you're very different, something I wasn't sure if I could have or deserved again.”

“Someone who you could love?”

“Someone who I would stay with,” Carmilla corrected. “Love also but... I didn't think I could have someone who wanted to be with me.” Carmilla sighed, a pain tugging in her chest. “I mean if you still want me after this? This is so much and I get it if you don't want to have anything to do with me.”

“I wouldn't have stayed if I didn't.” Carmilla watched her closely, was she serious? She wanted to still be here? “I'm gonna need some time though.” Carmilla laughed.

“I've got a lot of that.” It caused Laura to smile. “Do you want me to leave you alone for a while?” Laura shook her head.

“I don't mind you being around, I just might be a little quiet and not as touchy right now.” Carmilla nodded, she understood that perfectly. “I would seriously talk to Perry though, especially if you're on the same team for this contest.” Right, she had to get round to that. There was silence for a few minutes, Laura trying to figure out if she should ask a final question. Carmilla didn't have to answer she was just curious. “Carm, what happened to your family? I mean like your biological family.” Carmilla gave a pained smile, she subconsciously touched the bracelet on her wrist.

“That's umm...” How the hell did she answer this one? The only way she could, honestly. “Like I said Ortiz was very twisted in the fact he got replaced, he is by no means a mama's boy. He just loves the attention of everyone, no matter what kind it is. After he realised my status in Lilita's family, he tracked down my family and murdered them... savagely.” Laura's expression dropped in horror. “And then to really hammer that pain in, he distorted my memories of them. I can vaguely remember things I done with them but... I can't remember their faces. He is fantastically twisted and powerful when it comes to screwing with the mind. I would rather him have blasted the memories out of my mind than this, I guess he knew that and that's why he done it.” Laura remembered the sketches she kept doing when they were both in the hospital, they were similar to Carmilla but not quite. Where those what she was doing trying to remember?

“I'm sorry I asked.” Carmilla shook her head.

“It's fine. Do you mind going for a bit? I just... I'm very tired with all this. My head really hurts.” Laura nodded.

“Of course. I'll talk to you later and I really am sorry.” Laura walked out of the room before she shutting the door behind her, disbelieving how much she just got told. That was a lot to understand, she didn't know how much that took for Carmilla to tell her all of it.

****

Laura came down the stairs, stunned by what had happened. That was hard, overwhelming that she had learnt so much. It was a lot to think about.

Danny saw her and stopped talking with Osman, she got up from the chair and walked over quickly.

“Hey, are you okay?” Danny asked, seeing that Laura was a little paler. He watched them closely. Laura nodded.

“Yeah, we just spoke a lot-” Laura answered, “-about a lot of things.” Danny looked up to the office door. Laura saw the expression on her face. She was worried what Carmilla had said to Laura. “Just leave her please. She... she told me a lot.”

Danny didn't question it but was almost concerned what she'd been told. 'A lot' could mean so much with Carmilla. She wasn't sure if she should ask or not. Instead she just followed Laura as she started to leave, she stopped by Osman and smiled.

“Thank you,” Laura said with a smile. Osman shrugged.

“The least I can do,” he told her. It was clear he cared a lot about Carmilla. “Did it help?” Laura sighed.

“You weren't wrong when she said she's different or that she's scared.” Danny wasn't sure if she heard right, Carmilla being openly scared about something.

“I was just doing my best to help,” Osman said honestly. “I understand all this will take time. If you want to talk I'm here.”

Laura gave a small smile before walking off, Danny following her. This was confusing and making her feel uneasy.

****

Carmilla was sat in the great hall with a pack of cards, she was shuffling them absent-mindedly. The motion was simple, her thoughts not so much. She had explained a lot, revealed a lot. That wasn't natural for her to be so open, to be that vulnerable. It was complicated but now she had another problem to deal with. Luckily it came in a group with J.P and Laura. Perry was walking in with them, LaF too.

Carmilla waited till they were sat down away from a few others doing study work. She got up and walked over to them all, J.P saw her first and wasn't sure if her coming here now was a smart idea. She didn't stop though, she stayed on the other side of the table to Perry.

Perry looked up as she saw Carmilla stop opposite her. She went cold and into an almost immediate disbelief, trying to force the thought out of her mind of what had happened. She'd been trying to convince herself that what happened didn't.

LaF went on the protective, while Laura could only watch as she got a few books out of her satchel.

“You should go,” LaF told her quickly. Carmilla didn't budge.

“I need to apologise for what I done,” Carmilla replied. Perry shook her head.

“I don't... no... they wouldn't allow a vampire in the school... nothing happened,” she cut in. They all looked to her. She had to know different. “It's fine. I mean the dangers someone would bring if they were... no they wouldn't.”

Carmilla leant down, putting her hands on the table.

“I'm sorry, Perry. What you're trying to deny, it really happened. I have a condition and I'm sorry you had to see that, to be on the end of it.” Perry just shook her head again, trying to deny all thoughts.

“No. Everything's fine and normal, it's normal.” LaF stepped in.

“Per...”

“No, they wouldn't allow that here.” Carmilla sighed, this was a problem. How could they be on the same team if she was in pure denial about what happened? She would be distracted the entire time.

“LaF... can you please try and explain this before Corvae get here?” Carmilla asked. “She needs to be at her best around me, please.” LaF nodded, they'd certainly try.

Carmilla stood up straight and started to walk past Laura, a small smile on her face. Laura watched her as she went. Carmilla flicked her hand, Laura's books scattered across the table. Carmilla looked over her shoulder, a cheeky smirk on her face as Laura sighed. She thought Carmilla had forgotten about that. Laura had to smile though, even among everything complicated there was something fun and familiar.

****

The day had arrived and it was clear. All the classes had been cancelled and the school was in last minute preparations. Making everywhere was looking perfect, that there was enough food for the large banquets and that all the students and staff were ready for the arrival of Beauxbatons Academy and Durmstrang Institute. It was going to be an incredible and memorable day for everyone.

****

Carmilla had gingerly sat down with the rest of her team. Danny, J.P and Perry, who still hadn't come to terms with what Carmilla was. They only spoke briefly but it was important. They needed to catch up as team, try and talk about how they were going to work with each other. That if they noticed anything about the other teams to tell each other. Especially when Corvae got here on Saturday. Carmilla also apologised in great lengths about her incident by the lake. It was difficult when Perry was denying that it happened but the others understood. J.P and Danny had already accepted it now it was just a case of trying to sort things out among themselves and getting ready for the other schools. There wasn't much more they could do now.

****

A lot of students were outside of the castle, they had been told that the arrival of Beauxbatons was close. So many wanted to see their entrance to the school grounds. Carmilla was no where to be seen, she had no interest in seeing the grand arrival of any of the schools that would be arriving today. Another day meant it was closer to Corvae getting here.

It took a little longer than expected and arrivals of both Beauxbatons and Durmstrang were almost at the same time. So many students and even a few teachers who had come out to see them arrival were in awe of them.

A massive coach carriage flew through the skies pulled along by six large Pegasuses, it was outstanding and breath-taking. Beauxbatons had arrived. Soon after a great large galleon appeared from the depths of the lake, water gushing from the deck and sides. Canons fired announcing their great arrival. A display of power and intensity. It was finally here. The duelling contest was here.

Though news that Corvae's arrival was a couple of days behind had spread quickly. Disappointment was the first reaction but was soon changed to excitement, everyone knew Beauxbatons and Durmstrang. Corvae however were illusive and a mystery, most people had never even heard of it. Of course there were private magic schools about but for one to barely be known, even among the teachers, was insane. They couldn't wait to see their entrance display and witness such intense magic.

****

Carmilla was sat on a bed in the hospital wing, curtain pulled round and trying her hardest to push migraine from her head. It wasn't working. Her knees were brought up to her chest, her arms around them, head resting down on her knees and her eyes shut tight. She felt sick but had nothing to bring up.

Madam Pomfrey had left her alone for a while but hadn't heard anything from her and was getting worried. She opened the curtain a little and stepped in, Carmilla felt a sickening rush over her body. She looked up and covered her mouth a little with her hand as she paid attention to Madam Pomfrey.

“Carmilla, are you alright?” She asked concerned. Especially when she saw that Carmilla had covered her mouth, it wasn't a tight grip and wasn't touching her lips. It was more to block it from view. Carmilla cleared her throat.

“I'm fine,” she said from behind her hand, her gaze didn't stay long on her either.

“What's happened?” Madam Pomfrey continued, seeing right through the poor lie. Carmilla shook her head a little, wishing she hadn't, her migraine making her head spin.

“Nothing.” Again a weak lie. “I'm fine.” Madam Pomfrey sighed and went to take a step forward. It caused Carmilla to snap. “Don't! Just... stay there please.” She did as Carmilla wanted and looked away slightly, she caught sight of the bracelet at the end of the bed. Carmilla watched Madam Pomfrey carefully.

“Is this yours?”

“Yes,” Carmilla answered. “A family heirloom.”

“I've never seen you with it.”

“Lilita... my mother, sent it with the messenger who delayed Corvae's arrival.” There was a pause as Carmilla thought of everything that had happened since she received it. She had been revealed as a vampire, attacked Perry and Danny, spoke to Laura and explained things more clearly and now this. She debated for a moment if she should get rid of it. She quickly pushed that thought aside, she couldn't. “I put it on and... well it's best that I'm away from people right now.”

“Why?” Carmilla groaned.

“Because it's too loud,” she told her finally. “I... I put it on and I fully went vampire, like I haven't done that or felt that rage in centuries. Now it won't stop. The rage has died down but it's so loud.”

“What's loud?”

“The endless heartbeats, hundreds of them just pulsing and pumping blood around. I can hear every single one, it makes my skin tingle and my throat burn.” Carmilla paused and lowered her hand before casting a hollow, tooth showing half smile. Her fangs were unwillingly bared. “I can't get them to leave... I... I am so hungry and no matter how much I have it won't go. Blood packs aren't what I want or enough to sate this.”

“You can't hurt a student or tutor, Carmilla, you know this.” Carmilla nodded. “Can you find something in the forest?” Madam Pomfrey didn't like the idea of her killing anything but rather something from the forest than a student.

“I think it's my only option right now,” Carmilla said quietly. “I need something because I can't lose it here, especially if they are coming soon. I can't afford to be weak or a danger.” She got up. “I need to go.”

“Are you going to apparate there now?” Carmilla shook her head.

“I can't. I'm too unstable to focus on it. I'll just have to cope with the noise until I'm out of the castle.” Carmilla looked to the bracelet and hesitantly picked it up. Madam Pomfrey was unsettled by it all, Carmilla held out the bracelet. “Can you lock this away for me, please? I can't have this right now.” Madam Pomfrey nodded and took it off her.

“Carmilla, keep it together,” she told her seriously. She couldn't have an injury of any sort from her.

Carmilla gave a small nod and walked out, her entire body tensing as she did. Getting closer to the stairs, she could hear the overwhelming heartbeats, she so desperately hungered to make one of them stop.

****

Despite the massive size difference Carmilla had her fangs sunk into the throat of a struggling and panicking centaur. She had wrestled it to the ground, a hand gripped round its head and the other pushing down on its throat, trying to expose much of it as possible. The centaur was pushing frantically at her trying to get her off them, his hooves scrabbling in the dirt, trying to find some solid point to push themselves up. Carmilla had a good grip and adjusted her body every time he seemed to get a good chance of getting up.

When she came into the forest she hadn't planned on what she was going to do, what she was after to hunt. She guessed she would find something eventually. Carmilla never imagined it would be a centaur though, she did her best to stay away from them. But she'd accidentally walked into their territory and a loner had instantly attacked, she had little choice except defending herself but it was a perfect chance for a meal.

The centaur was squealing desperately as it got weaker, its hooves trampling becoming less and less, its hands clawing at Carmilla weaker by the minute. Carmilla didn't hear any of it, she was too focused on trying to get every mouthful of blood she could out of it and to get the thundering heartbeat to silence. It was nearly silent.

Carmilla crawled away from it, blood running down her chin and her arms wrapped round her stomach as she tried to sturdy her trembling. It was the first big hunt she done in quite a while. It felt wrong. She had drained an entire centaur and the only thing it did had made her feel sick. Carmilla stared at the corpse with pitch black eyes, this couldn't be happening.

Carmilla screamed in frustration, tears coming to her eyes at the situation she was in. She didn't want this, she never had wanted this. She didn't want to be a vampire, she never asked or dreamed about it. Now she was here centuries later trying to settle her anger and hunger.

She drained an entire beast and it had barely sated her hunger. This wasn't what she was hungry for, she knew what would stop it easily. She couldn't have it here though. Carmilla needed to leave the school.

****

The evening feast had been prepared and Hogwarts was waiting eagerly to see the introductions of the fellow schools. They would introduce themselves with a beautiful display and then go back to their carriage or ship. Tomorrow everyone could mingle.

Laura had looked around the hall but was unable to see Carmilla, she was a little disheartened she thought Carmilla would've wanted to see this. But then again Carmilla had got a lot on her mind. She had just been exposed as a vampire and spoken about so much of her vampiric life with her, she couldn't imagine how that felt.

Dumbledore stood up and silenced the hall. Excitement grew wildly. He stood there for a couple of minutes saying how it was such a pleasure to be hosting the contest and how he was honoured to have the other schools here. Without any more delay he introduced the first school.

“Please welcome our brothers and sisters of Durmstrang.”

As the Great Hall doors opened all the torches along the walls dimmed. A small burst of fire ran half the length of the hall. It was followed by a carefully choreographed line of students in deep red and black uniforms, wielding staffs, fans and ball chains. Flames twisting and turning as they spun and almost danced with them. The trailed of fire displayed wild powerful beasts jumping around. A magnificent and entrancing display. Skilful and powerful, yet graceful.

They made their way up the hall, fire animals leaping down the aisles of all the tables. Quick swishes of the fans sent fiery wolves running down the hall towards the teachers, controlled overhead swings of flaming chains cast small ember formed dragons to fly high and circle the room, spinning staffs cast magnificent snakes to slither down the hall. The rather regal looking headmaster walked behind them, proud of his students. Still twirling and spinning their items until the all in a line across the hall, they slammed all the fire down a large phoenix rose up in a display of fire, embers and ash.

The room burst into loud applauds and cheers. It was breath-taking. The students moved to the side as Dumbledore opened his arms as did the Durmstrang headmaster, they walked over and embraced each other.

“Konstantin, thank you for attending.”

“A pleasure, Albus.”

Konstantin removed himself from the hug and looked over to the teachers. He grinned when he saw Osman, he already had a big smile on his lips. Lars looked between them both, he couldn't figure it out. There was clearly something between them.

Konstantin was a tall man, bundled in expensive, smart jacket and trousers, his fur cloak trailing slightly on the ground. His strong featured face was a little more scarred than the last time Osman had seen him. His hair had been swept into a small ponytail and for once his beard was short and tidy. This was an outfit, made for impressive entrances and first impressions.

He kept a smile and spoke a few words in Bulgarian towards Osman. Osman bowed his head slightly and spoke back, his accent not as strong as Konstantin's. Lars looked to him, he wasn't surprised that Osman could speak it he had attended Durmstrang after all, it was just rare he got to hear him speak it.

Durmstrang students followed the headmaster off to the side, keeping the path clear for Beauxbatons. Dumbledore joined the applause for the school before silencing the rest.

“Please join me in welcoming our friends from Beauxbatons.”

The doors opened as a small silvery blue wisp of a bird flew around the room. It brought a warm feeling into the hall as it went past every torch in the room bringing them back to full light. An intense sense of welcoming warmth came into the room as multiple patronuses of varying animals entered through the door, followed by smart dressed students in beautiful blue uniforms. Deers, rabbits, stags, cats, dogs, various birds of all size and kinds, even some magical creatures gracefully led the school down the hall. It cast a friendly and relaxed feel around the room. It was a beautiful and calming display. Opposite to Durmstrang but just as magnificent.

Again the headmistress followed afterwards, a proud and gentle expression on her face. The patronuses vanished into little more than puffs of vapour as the students bowed to the teachers. The school applauded and cheered just as much as before. Dumbledore opened his arm to embrace her, though a little startled as this wasn't who he was expecting. She hugged him briefly before moving back.

“I apologise for the absence of Mistress Defair, she's come down rather quickly with a virus. She's asked me to attend in her place. I'm Mistress Maryne Adley.”

“A pleasure to meet you, we'll all catch up very soon.”

Beauxbatons moved off to the side as well. Dumbledore spoke for a few minutes about how wonderful it was to have the other schools under their roof, he spoke briefly of Corvae's delay and how they would be here in a couple of days.

Soon the contest would underway, all that remained was for Corvae to show up. After tonight's display of magical talent and entrances people were more than excited to see what they would do.

Chapter 15: Corvae Institute of Advance Magic

Summary:

The school is finally prepared for Corvae Institute of Advance Magic to arrive, Hogwarts, beauxbatons and Durmstrang all excitedly waiting for their arrival. Carmilla is struggling with her unusual, relentless and seemingly unquenchable hunger and must go to measures she would normally avoid.

Notes:

Hey Everyone!

I'm finally back with a fully finished chapter that despite I have checked multiple times i still have probably missed some spelling errors and thing. However the chapter is long and full of awesome (in my opinion) content so hopefully that makes up for it.

I took a break from this because not only life/health reasons but I couldn't get things exactly right so i decided to put this on hold sort stuff out and get back into it. Now here we are chapter completed and everything. I do actually have bunches of notes written down for the next chapter so hopefully I can get a shimmy on with that.

Just a heads up for anyone who has issue with blood or harming there is a chunk near the start of this chapter which is heavy on blood, talking about it and otherwise. There is also the briefest of briefest moment of self-inflicted injury which also ends up with blood. It is only like a 10 sentences things, like seriously it is mega-brief but just a heads up for anyone with issues coping with that kind of stuff.

Anyway I gotta go take my dog for a walk because she is just staring at me then I'll probably edit some other work or start on the next chapter. Enough delaying I hope you enjoy it all, let me know if you do.

Carmilla had made McGongall aware that she would be leaving the grounds for the day for personal reasons. She also had asked where Danny was. As much as it was difficult to be around people she needed to see her. She just had to ignore the overwhelming heartbeats and sound of pumping blood. It was getting worse and far more difficult.

Much to Carmilla's displeasure Laura was with Danny in a more secluded part of the library.

“Carm!” Laura said a little louder than she meant to, discarding her book on the table. Danny looked over to Carmilla from trying to find the book on the shelf Laura was after, a cold expression in her eyes. What was she doing here and so close to Laura?

“Hey-” Carmilla went to say weakly, she was trying to stop the sickening hunger she felt at bay. It was made so much harder when Laura came up and hugged her tight. Carmilla didn't hug her back, she just stood there almost rigid and shut her eyes tight, trying to remain calm. It took Danny a minute to realise what was wrong, it instantly made her anxious.

“Laura, is the book you were saying about?” Danny asked quickly, knowing it wasn't but she needed to get her away from Carmilla. Laura let go of Carmilla and walked over to her. Carmilla let out a grateful breath, that was far more difficult than expected.

“Danny, I need to talk to you,” Carmilla said quietly, keeping her face low again. She had felt the fangs slide out while being held by Laura. Danny nodded and excused herself from Laura. She didn't want to but she knew what was happening to Carmilla, she'd seen this look before.

They walked over to the restricted section, Carmilla let Danny in and they walked to the back. Making sure no one would see or overhear them. Carmilla sat down at a table feeling sick. Even the sound of Danny's heartbeat and the idea of stopping it was a good one, despite the consequences of her biting a werewolf.

“Have you eaten anything recently?” Danny asked seriously. Carmilla nodded, keeping her gaze away from her. It caused Danny to frown, then why did she look this bad? “What's happened?” Carmilla didn't respond, her mouth was burning. “What's wrong?” She groaned, it hurt to talk but she had to.

“I'm leaving the school for today, I might not be back until tomorrow,” Carmilla said quietly. Danny clenched her hand a little nervously before moving it to Carmilla and putting it on the side of Carmilla's jaw, she raised her head up a little.

“Let me have a look.” Carmilla knew what she meant. Hesitantly she opened her mouth, her fangs were sharp and longer than normal. It was a desperate hunger, she needed to feed. “And you've had something? More than the blood packs?” Carmilla nodded. “Then why are they like this?” Danny removed her hand. The answer made Danny shudder and feel sick.

“Because it's not... human.”

“What did that bracelet do to you?” Carmilla looked confused. “You have to know it's the bracelet, right? You have had almost perfect control over this then you get this heirloom and all this...” Danny sighed. “I know you said Lilita wouldn't put a curse or anything on it, that isn't her but you're talking about a woman who murders people and then 'rebirths' them for her family. I don't think there is much that she wouldn't do.”

A pain shot through Carmilla's head which blazed through to her mouth. Danny saw it and went to place her hand on Carmilla's shoulder but she knocked it aside.

“That's really not a good idea.” Danny took a step back, she believed her.

“Sorry, can I at least ask where you're going? Just in case you need someone to come look for you,” Danny had genuine worry in her voice. Carmilla hated herself for where she was going to.

“The bad part of Diagon Alley.” It took Danny a minute to understand why.

“No,” she protested. “Look I know all that is legal and people offer it but it's... no.” Carmilla couldn't help but snap.

“You think I want to do it this way? I really don't but it's either do it this way or risk hurting someone here.” Danny was taken back. “I can normally control this, I haven't had to... I have been fine on blood packs and the occasional animal for years but now... I drained an entire centaur yesterday and it barely done anything.”

“I...”

“Do you want another Elle situation?” Carmilla questioned seriously. Danny just stared at her unsure if she heard right. “Because I know I don't...” She clenched her hand into a fist. “I don't trust myself right now to be around Laura... I don't trust myself at all.” She paused, hating to admit it. “It took every ounce of control I had just then to not... I can barely handle a hug from the girl I care greatly about.” Her voice almost went into a snarl as she saw Danny's expression go hard and both hands clench into fists. “So if it means going to a shady spot and paying one of those people who want to be bitten some money so I can be safe again, I will. Rather they be bitten than Laura... than anyone getting hurt.” Danny saw her starting to shake.

“Okay, be safe as you can be.” Carmilla gave a quick nod before she left. She needed to get out of here as soon as possible.

Danny walked back over to Laura, who seemed incredibly concerned.

“Is Carmilla okay?” Laura asked quickly. Danny shook her head.

“No, she really isn't.” Laura was instantly worried. The fact that Carmilla hadn't hugged her back, that she just seemed static was worrying enough but for Danny to not even try to cover for her that was beyond unsettling.

****

Carmilla really didn't want to be here. She felt all eyes on her when she had first appeared, she was known here and it's why she avoided leaving the castle a lot. Most people had only heard the bad and it made her unwelcome. Now though she didn't have a choice, unless she wanted to seriously hurt someone or worse in the school.

She slipped off the main street and wandered down the more quiet and darker part of the stores. Lots of shady deals and darker arts could be found here. She wasn't watched as much here, though a few people were surprised to see her. A few twists and turns down side streets, she was finally there. A shabby looking building on the outside but inside well kept, it was to keep the 'wrong sort' away. The wrong sort in this case was anyone who was human. This was a safe place for the other kind, though vampires mostly.

Carmilla was dressed far more casual than the Hogwarts uniform now, a jacket, torn jeans, black t-shirt and undone boots. It was good to be in simple clothes, if she wasn't here to deal with intense hunger she might've been able to relax.

She walked inside it was warm and welcoming, multiple doors led off to different rooms. Rooms with locked doors and the needs of many different creatures sated. Mostly it was to feed.

Carmilla was looking around, there had been a change around since the last time she was here. That was a couple of years ago. They had gone with a nice purple and black theme, not too elaborate furniture but cosy, a small bar manned by some creature that Carmilla wasn't familiar with. Scales, four eyes and pointed ears. He was unique to say the least.

“Well I'm honestly surprised it has been this long for you to come back,” an amused voice said. Carmilla looked round and saw a middle age woman walk over. She was beautiful, expensively dressed and well spoken. She was the owner.

“Hey, Sadie,” Carmilla said a little more at ease now she'd seen a familiar face. There were a few vampires sitting around, not vampires like her, but vampires none the less talking to a few of the workers here. “You know me, I don't often leave home-”

“Unless it is important, I remember. Though the last time you were here you didn't seem as hungry as you are now,” Sadie said with a curious smile, surprising Carmilla that she'd remembered. Truth be told Carmilla was looking increasingly worse as the day went on. She was trembling slightly, pale and dark circles under her eyes. “Why did you leave it so long?”

“I didn't, this is... it's complicated but believe it or not I fed yesterday.” Sadie understood, years of being involved in this she'd learnt a thing or two.

“You need something more human.”

“It's why I'm here.”

Sadie looked at her with a smile. Carmilla had also been a memorable experience, spoken by the several people who she had been with over the years. Her visits were few and far between but they were just different. Maybe it was because she's a different breed of vampire.

“So what exactly are you after?” Sadie asked. “By the looks of you I'd say you'd want an someone who is willing to push the limit of safety.” A playful smile appeared on the corner of her lips. “And your usual fun-”

“I don't want that,” Carmilla interrupted, the idea of anything majorly physical making her stomach churn. “I just really need... to feed.” Sadie was intrigued, she guessed her hunger was awful but to skip over any fun at all it must have been desperate. “How much is that going to set me back?”

“15 galleons,” Sadie said simply, it took Carmilla by surprise. That was expensive. “You want to push the limits, that's incredibly dangerous. High risk costs higher, you know that.” Carmilla nodded. She understood.

“Okay, so who am I getting put with?”

“Me,” Sadie told her without thought. “I'm actually passing over the shift, had planned to go home and rest but since you're such a special person, I don't mind staying on a while. Plus you're going to want someone who hasn't been bitten by anyone else in a while.”

It was good policy for safety reasons, it might be a legal (yet still a little looked down upon) money for blood but health and safety still had to be met. It involved highly clean facilities, a lot of first aid kits and blood replenishing potions. It was also a weird thing among the 'higher class' vampires that most of them don't like to feed from a person who has recently been bitten.

Carmilla took off her jacket as she followed Sadie up the stairs and into one of the rooms further back in the building. Her throat going dry as she heard Sadie's heartbeat pick up. Sadie was preparing herself, Carmilla had to keep in control despite her hunger. It was hard already.

Sadie let Carmilla into the room first, she looked around the small bedroom, again it had been made to feel cosy despite what normally happened in these rooms. A large bed, a small bedside table with some drawers, a couple of chairs even a small wardrobe. Mostly this was a feeding ground but on occasion this place was a safe harbour for creatures wanting to stay low profile for a while and rent a room.

Carmilla tossed her jacket on a chair in the corner and continued to look around. Sadie watched her.

“You're nervous or at least hesitant,” she pointed out. Carmilla hadn't realised that she had become visibly uncomfortable. It was getting harder to control herself.

“Just trying to remember to stay aware, I don't want to hurt you.”

“Hurting me is part of the point,” Sadie told her. “Not like you're going to sink your fangs in my throat without it hurting.”

“I mean more than it will already.”

“Let me worry about all that, I'll stop you when it gets too much.” Carmilla still didn't move. Sadie sighed, she had been told about this that some vampires freeze up unintentionally at the idea of biting someone willing or they have a moment of second thoughts. “It's okay, Carmilla. You can bite me, it's what you're here for.”

Carmilla knew this and was trying to shake the hesitation off. Why was she hesitating? It's not like she hadn't fed on humans before but why was something so natural to her so difficult right now?

Sadie walked over to the bedside cabinet and pulled a very small blade. She could see it was going to take more than simply telling Carmilla it was okay to get her back.

Carmilla watched Sadie as she put the blade to her thumb and made a quick slash to it. Blood started to slowly flow, Carmilla's entire focus went onto the open wound. The sight of the blood making her teeth of edge and her excitement spike. Sadie put the blade back in the draw before walking over to Carmilla.

With a soft smile she wiped some of the blood on Carmilla's lips, getting her focused and a taste for it. It's what she needed. Sadie smeared a line of blood down her own neck as Carmilla licked the blood off her lips. The thumb wound healed as Sadie muttered under breath, quiet magic was always a plus in these situation.

Carmilla put a hand one side of Sadie's neck and held her still for a moment. Her fangs sharp and eyes going black.

“Thank you,” Carmilla said with a soft smile before sinking her fangs deep into Sadie's neck. She groaned, they were sharper than she felt before. She was taking fresh human blood this wasn't normal for Carmilla, not any more. This was almost savage, this was like a newly raised vampire feeding. What was happening to her?

****

It had been over an hour since Carmilla had taken nearly six pints of blood from Sadie. She was lucky she hadn't passed out, she was out of the room and being tended to downstairs. Carmilla still had blood down her chin as she sat in the chair staring at the blood on the bed. Her mind far from the room. Carmilla felt better, the hunger had been sated, though she felt wrong. She wasn't used to feeding from humans any more. It was too much to acknowledge the fact she was excited by it and enjoyed the thrill, how it tasted fresher and better. It was confusing and caused so many thoughts. Her hunger would be fine for a while, she should be able to keep it level with blood packs again, she hoped.

****

A bunch of Hogwarts students were chatting to some Beauxbatons about their school, Perry included. She was using anything as a distraction from coming to terms with what Carmilla was. Danny was only half paying attention to them, her mind focusing on what Carmilla was going through. She hadn't seen her like this in a while. The fact she mentioned Elle and that she didn't trust herself made Danny incredibly nervous. Laura couldn't become another Elle, Danny wasn't going to allow it.

****

It wasn't till early that evening that Laura saw Carmilla, she'd come back and looked a lot better than when she left. Carmilla was too distracted by all the different people being around, there were a lot of new faces and different languages being spoken. It was exciting.

The first thing that made Carmilla notice her was when she wrapped her arms around her and hugged her. Carmilla jumped but when she realised who it was she hugged her back, holding her close. Laura smiled widely. This was better.

“Hey,” Carmilla said softly.

“Hey,” Laura replied happily, moving back but letting her hands slip down she saw was holding Carmilla's hands. “You look better than earlier, are you okay?” Carmilla gave a small smile, she was feeling better but her mind was still a mess about what she felt during and after her feed on Sadie. She still wasn't prepared to admit that.

“Yeah I'm doing better, thanks. Just feeling a little sick before.”

“That looked more like feeling sick a lot.” Carmilla slipped her hands out of Laura's hold. “I'm sorry,” Laura said quickly thinking she'd upset her. Carmilla shook her head.

“It's not you, Laura. Just my head is a little noisy, just need to keep moving at the moment,” Carmilla told her honestly, calming her down. “Have you seen, Danny?”

“I'm guessing she's in the hall, it's nearly dinner time.” Carmilla was a little shocked, she was back a lot earlier than she thought. Laura watched her carefully. “You know since you said you and Danny have a lot of issues, you spend a lot of time talking to her.” Carmilla gave a small laugh.

“Well you know what I... am.” It hurt Carmilla to even think that Laura knew. “Danny has been through a lot with me, annoyingly I need her. She knows how to deal with certain... issues.”

“Well pretty sure she's in the hall or soon will be, I'll come with you.” Carmilla smiled she liked the idea of walking with Laura. “Don't worry when we get there I'll leave, I'm really hungry. Just want to spend a little time with you.”

They walked off to the Great Hall in silence, Carmilla had taken hold of Laura's hand. Despite everything the comfort was nice. She was still in confusion of how Laura was okay with her being a vampire, she was by no means complaining, it was just strange.

Walking in to the hall it was strange to see all different colour uniforms everywhere. All sitting with each other talking and laughing, spending each time in each others company. Scanning the room it wasn't that difficult to spot Danny she was sitting down among a group of Gryffindors, a Ravenclaw girl and a couple of Durmstrang boys.

“Hey, Danny,” Laura said happily. It got a few peoples attention, including Danny's.

“Hey,” Danny said returning the tone, her face dropped slightly when she saw Carmilla standing with her, almost awkwardly. At least she looked safer than before, it didn't do much for Danny's nerves though. Carmilla frowned, she heard Danny's heartbeat flutter a little. She was worried about Carmilla being there, she looked to Laura. It caused her to give a small smile. No, she was worried that Carmilla was so close to Laura.

“Can I talk to you for a few minutes?” Carmilla asked Danny politely. “It's important.” Danny nodded and got up from the other side of the table. Carmilla slipped her hand from Laura. “I'll see you later.” Laura surprised her by giving her cheek a brief kiss before walking off.

Danny and Carmilla walked off and tried to find somewhere secluded.

****

“So a phoenix really?” Osman said with a smile as he walked into the defence against the dark arts room, only to see Konstantin looking around his classroom. He jumped slightly and turned to him a grin on his face.

“I had to give you a welcome, didn't I?” Konstantin replied.

Osman ran his hand through his hair, pushing it back as he walked over. Lars had the playful decency to mess it up before he left his room, Osman was dressed in a smart grey suit. He had business to attend to outside of the castle soon, he'd only come back to the classroom to get his bag from his office. Konstantin looked less formal than yesterday, no fur cloak but still an impressive outfit.

“It's good to see you,” Osman said hugging him tight. Konstantin enjoyed the hug for a moment before moving out of it and going back to looking around the room, examining the creatures in the large glass tank.

“I'm surprised to find you here, I didn't believe it at first when I got told you were here. Last I heard you had a ministry job.”

“Early retirement was safer for everyone, myself mostly,” Osman explained vaguely. Konstantin understood.

“Still making enemies and doing wrongs.”

“Not since I left the Ministry,” Osman told him with a smile walking past him and making his way up to the study. “Settled down, got married, been here two years now.”

“Was he the guy sitting next to you? He looked a bit unsure about us.”

“That's him,” he said with a very soft caring smile, the idea of him making him happy. “His name's Lars, head of Slytherin house and flying instructor.” Osman walked up the stairs. “He's confused because I never told him about you, well spoke about you as the headmaster, not my cousin though.”

Osman disappeared into his study for a few minutes his satchel slung over his shoulder. As he locked up his study door he looked over to Konstantin, a thought came to mind. He didn't really want to bring it up but he should.

“Hey, Kon,” Osman said with a sigh, while walking down the stairs. Konstantin looked round to him, the sleepy snake from the tank wrapped round his hand. “Dumbledore... even Lars doesn't know the full extent of my magic. Of all the things I learnt at Durmstrang, just be careful what you say please.”

“Does Lars know about her and your accident?” Osman's throat went dry, he knew instantly what he was talking about. What else could he be referring to other than how he accidentally killed a student in a duel?

“He knows,” Osman said quietly. “He's a very understanding partner.” Osman paused for a moment, he thought seriously for a moment. “Not that you would mention that incident but can you be careful exactly what you say about me and my... talents?” Konstantin grinned as he started stroking the snake.

“Oh, haven't you been entirely honest with people here of what you're capable of?” Osman sighed.

“It's not that I haven't been honest, more I think some things are best left unspoken about because of how complicated they are.”

“Ah so we're talking areas like your animagus and things,” Konstantin commented. “Does Lars at least know about that? I'm sure he's questioned the... mark, you have.” Osman nodded.

“He knows, he's never seen it though. He understands that it is a very sensitive topic.”

“Just so I know what the boundaries to talk about are.” Osman smiled before walking off.

“I would make sure you wash your hands thoroughly. She secretes a type of poisonous slime, get rid of it fast or your arm will go paralysed,” he told him with a laugh. Konstantin shoved the snake back in the tank.

“And you let me hold it!” Osman turned as he walked out of the room.

“Payback for the phoenix.”

****

Carmilla and Danny had gone out into one of the courtyards despite it being cold. Danny wasn't happy to be with her but she knew Carmilla wouldn't leave her be until though spoke. It was awkward for a couple of minutes, they had walked down in silence and now they stood there like it too.

“You look better,” Danny said breaking the silence as she stood by a bench. Better or not she wanted to stay away from Carmilla who had walked over to archway.

“Feel more in control at least, not happy about what I done but at least I'm safer.”

“Are you though?” Carmilla stared at her, it was a fair question considering what had happened but the amount of hatred in her voice surprised her. This was far more than normal.

“Yes, I'm sure. I wouldn't be back otherwise.”

“And what about the next time you get hungry?” Danny asked, her hostility growing. “You said you didn't trust yourself at all, not around Laura. You said about Elle, for you to acknowledge that, to compare it... are you really safe?” Carmilla had a smirk on her face, it was trying to mask the anger slowly rising.

“Don't think for a god damn moment that I don't acknowledge what I done to Elle, I always have that at the back of my mind.”

“Then why don't you act like it, Carmilla?” The hatred stunned Carmilla. “How could you even think of coming back so soon, being so close to Laura when you thought she could be another Elle?” Carmilla stared at her, her hand trembling. “After what you done... how can you trust yourself?”

“Shut up.”

“What are you going to say when Laura questions you about her? You really think you can tell her everything and she won't be terrified of you? She'll despise you-”

Carmilla rushed Danny, she was slammed to the hard, cold floor. A hand round her throat and her wand inches from her eye, her fangs bared and loathing in her eyes as she was leaning over her.

“You have no idea what you're talking about,” she said through gritted teeth. Danny just laughed, she had purposely goaded her.

“And you reckon you're safe? Look at what you're doing, Carmilla.”

Carmilla smiled and put her wand on the ground before she leant down as close as possible to Danny. She instantly knew her goading backfired. Danny wanted to prove to Carmilla that she was no where near safe, but she had forgotten one important thing that Carmilla was about to remind her why she was more aggressive towards her.

“There's one big difference between you and Laura though. I actually care about her well-being and... love her.” A twinge of hate and disgust flicked on Danny's face. Carmilla slowly tightened her grip around Danny's throat. “But you... well let's put it this way if I had known you while I was part of Lilita's coven I would be dragging you to her trophy room so she could mount your werewolf head on her god damn wall.” Carmilla moved off her and took a few steps back, her fangs sliding away. “Any care I show for you is either for my well-being or Laura's sake.” Danny stared up at her trembling. “And Danny you mention Elle in my presence again and I will take you deeper into the forest than people ever go and bury you alive. Trust me I know how horrifying that is.”

Danny believed her, for once she felt fully terrified of Carmilla.

Carmilla started to walk over to get her wand, Danny saw it and acted out of fear. She grabbed it and went to toss it to her, she didn't want Carmilla anywhere near her. That wasn't what happened. As soon as Danny touched the wand handle, her hand cut open and blood gushed she dropped the wand as quick as possible. Practically screaming in pain, clutching her hand to her. Carmilla picked up the wand and shook the blood off.

“Only a vampire can touch a vampiric wand,” Carmilla told her. “I will be as civil as possible while this contest is on but I won't hear another word about Elle or my control from your mouth. Understand?” Danny nodded quickly. “You're going to want to go see Madam Pomfrey about the wound.”

With that Carmilla walked off, angry and almost shaking with hate. This isn't what she expected or how she wanted the conversation to go.

****

Laura sat in the Great Hall talking to Perry about the tournament, she still hadn't come to terms with what Carmilla was but the focus on the other schools was a welcome distraction. It was nearly time. Tomorrow late afternoon Corvae would arrive and soon after the tournament would start. The thought of seeing the illusive school was intense, though now Laura knew what Carmilla was and how Corvae were it also made her rather anxious.

****

Saturday had arrived a lot quicker than Carmilla would have liked. Anyone who was interested was gathering to places where they would be able to see Corvae Institute of Advance Magic arrive. No one, not even the teachers had any idea of how they were arriving. Carmilla had a rough idea and wanted to see if she was right. She had kept away from the crowds and was watching from one of the higher windows, she was shuffling a deck of cards. It was the easiest thing to keep her hands busy.

Not long after it had been announced to the school that their arrival would be soon large powerful glistening dragons appeared on the horizon. They were making quick pace, large beats of enormous wings rushed them towards the castle. As the dragons got closer and far more visible everyone was a mix between excited and nervous, they prayed this was Corvae's entrance and not a poorly timed dragon attacked. Though why two gigantic Ukrainian Ironbelly dragons would be attacking Hogwarts was anyone's guess.

The dragons landed not far from the lake, bursts of flames and roars erupted from the dragons mouths. Moments after they touched down a fine and elegant looking manor appeared between them.

Carmilla's breath hitched as she saw it, a sadistic move that she should've expected. She prayed they hadn't heard but of course they had. It was a perfect replica of Elle's family manor. One of the few places she had dared spend time away from Hogwarts and spent secluded time there with Elle, always when her family were away on holidays she wanted Carmilla all to herself, no probing question from her family or anything, just them. Carmilla smiled hadn't even seen anyone from Corvae yet and the first strike of damage had been made. She moved away from the window, she was right of course it would be dragons. Majestic, intimidating and powerful, Corvae mirrored them perfectly.

It was even more impressive as the Ironbelly's started to shrink and twist into human form. Two identical twins had the power and skill to shapeshift into the strongest of dragons and hold it for so long. Already the school was impressing the others. They couldn't wait to see the entrance into the hall.

****

Carmilla was sat next to Laura in the Great Hall. The schools all mingled and sat on raised benches waiting almost impatiently for Corvae to be introduced. Carmilla was feeling sick with the idea of seeing them all in one place, in being so close to them. She wanted to be out of the hall but not only had everyone been told to attend it was a matter of principal, she couldn't run before they even spoke. That was beyond cowardice.

The group sat together. Laura holding Carmilla's hand trying to keep her calm, she was fidgeting a lot. It was no surprise but any comfort Laura could give she would. Danny sat nearby but still kept her distance, the encounter in the courtyard had shaken her to her core. That was a different kind of violence and hatred from what she had seen in all her time of knowing Carmilla. Her actions and anger were fresh and raw, Danny knew it was to do with the bracelet. Among practising for the contest and spending time with friends she had tried to figure out what the bracelet had done to her. As far as Danny got was it had started all of Carmilla's vampiric instincts off all over again. If it was that that was a a larger problem to already add to the contest.

Dumbledore's presence at the top of the hall silenced the chattering, focus went onto him. It was the moment it had all been building up for, soon Corvae would reveal themselves and show the true ability that they could perform.

“The time has come that we get to welcome our brothers and sisters from the illusive private Institute of Advance Magic. The students of Corvae and their dean Lilita Morgan.”

Everyone watched closely, this was it. The suspense and anticipation grew even more as the large grand doors opens. No one knew what to expect or what they could do. What they did confused everyone.

The doors had opened and in strode Lilita Morgan, a beautiful powerhouse of a woman, elegant and graceful but noticeably and undeniably powerful, authoritative and smart. Everything from the incredibly expensive, well tailored, fitted black and deep purple robes to the small smile on her face radiated unwavering confidence. She was intimidating, she knew it and the other schools were quickly learning it.

They done nothing. No magic, no performance or any display of abilities. They all followed Lilita's lead and walked behind her, they paid no attention to any of the students as they went towards the teachers table. The students of Corvae collectively gave the same dominating feeling as Lilita. All in fine purple and black robes, just like hers, though they had the addition of a half cloak hanging down the right side of their body.

Carmilla shifted in her seat she knew instantly what was happening. The room had grown subconsciously tense and silent, there was something new in the room it wasn't magic made though. Just their presence was demanding and controlling, they were making themselves centre of attention and sending a clear message, one that they would make sure everyone understood soon enough.

Laura clutched Carmilla's hand a little tighter, she hadn't taken her eyes off them though, surely something was going to happen. It didn't. They all filed in front of the teachers. Lilita smile and tilted her head towards Dumbledore waiting for a motion of acknowledgement. It was only a brief moment but everyone saw a hesitation, he was unsure what to do. Lilita held out her hand for him to grasp. He shook it firmly she leaned in almost friendly and put her hand on his shoulder, it was brief but the closest thing he was going to get to a welcoming embrace,

“Thank you for having us, Albus,” Lilita said as she moved back. He had regained himself, a warm smile on his face. Lilita turned to her school, they all bowed at Dumbledore. Lilita looked to the teachers and other headteachers, she cast them a warm smile. Corvae bowed again. There was no intention of turning and showing the same level of respect to the students.

“You're welcome, it will be a great opportunity to get to know yourself and the school,” Dumbledore told her. He then spoke a little quieter. “We should talk more privately soon.” Lilita nodded, she knew instantly that it was about Carmilla.

Corvae turned to the other schools, they looked at them all. They couldn't believe they had to be among all of these students, just because of Lilita's desire to talk to Carmilla face to face. This was going to be a struggle.

Lilita didn't need to scour the crowds looking for Carmilla, she instantly knew where she was. She had noticed her on the way in, she didn't need to look she could just feel her. Feel her panic and uneasiness, Lilita was surprised but proud that she was in the hall at all.

Lilita looked to where Carmilla was sitting. Carmilla couldn't help but lock gaze, she felt like she was going to vomit. Laura squeezed her hand and looked to her, whispering comfortingly that it was okay, that she wasn't going to let anything happen to her. That she was brave for staying and she could soon be out of the hall, they could go somewhere quiet and calm down. Litila gave an amused smirk, that was something to look into.

Lilita led Corvae back to the the large doors, waiting to hear the rest of the announcement. Lilita and the students of Corvae were amused they heard the comments that people were confused or disappointed that there was no grand entrance from them.

Carmilla looked incredibly uneasy, her eyes not wavering from them all as they stood silently by the doors. This was bad, it was even harder than she expected to see them all as a group, so many she recognised but so many new faces. Two of them shot a brief glance over, Matska Belmonde the only person she cared about from the entirety of Corvae and the person she despised most, Ortiz Teller. Carmilla looked to Dumbledore. The reaction she had to Ortiz would be volatile not something that an entire hall of four different schools should witness.

“Lets give our welcome to Corvae and their unique and intriguing entrance,” Dumbledore said giving a slight clap. It started off a few scattered claps which turned into everyone joining though it was clearly not as enthusiastic as it was towards Beauxbatons or Durmstrang. The clapping died out as soon as Dumbledore stopped. “Now all the schools have arrived the Hastur Dueling Contest can soon begin, I don't need to remind you that this is incredibly dangerous and any tampering from any student of any school will immediately result in expulsion from the school grounds. I invite the contestants and headmasters to a private dinner tomorrow evening to discuss more in detail. But lets focus on much more pleasant things. Welcome everyone and thank you all for accepting invitation to the contest, Hogwarts as they are our guests make them feel as comfortable and at home as possible. If there are any issues don't hesitate in asking.” Everyone clapped for Dumbledore and the teachers. “Everyone is welcome to stay or dismissed for the rest of the day.”

The crowds of people started to get up, some planning on going back to the dorms others to spend time with different school students.

“I don't get it,” Laura said a little confused. J.P and a few of the others turned to her. “He thanked them but they didn't do anything they just walked in.” Carmilla shook her head.

“They did exactly what they intended to do,” Carmilla told them shakily, getting everyone's attention. “They made Dumbledore hesitate, they showed no magic, they're not here for fancy show. They're here to dominate, they're doing it already. I need to get out of here.”

“I'm coming with you,” Laura told Carmilla comfortingly. She nodded weakly.

“Come on,” Carmilla said standing up, Laura followed. So did J.P and LaF.

They all walked down and towards the door, a group of Corvae students stood in Carmilla's way.

“Move out of my way,” Carmilla said as strong as she could. They didn't. Carmilla went to push through them as a group of leaving students were blocking the other side of the door. “ Lilita moved to the from of them. Carmilla halted and so did the rest of her friends.

“Carmilla, I'm glad to see you so quickly,” Lilita told her genuinely happy. “I would like to talk.”

“Would you excuse me, please?” Carmilla asked politely. They all looked between them both.

“Of course, darling,” Lilita replied, adding a small smile. It sent a wave of sickness throughout her stomach, this was getting too much. “We'll talk soon.”

Lilita moved out of the way, so did the rest of Corvae students. Carmilla quickly walked away, Laura closely following her up the stairs, she wanted to be far away from them. Lilita smirked before leading Corvae back to the manor, this was going to be far more interesting than she originally expected.

Chapter 16: Pleasantries and dinner

Summary:

After Corvae's arrival the effects quickly take a toll on Carmilla. Carmilla and Ortiz are reunited, something that doesn't end well for Professor Osman. Students of tall the schools mingle. The rules of the Hastur duelling contest are discussed over dinner and Lilita takes a certain interest into Osman.

Notes:

Hey Everyone!

I'm back with a long chapter update, hopefully you'll all enjoy it. It's fun writing Corvae into the story. Hope you like/dislike some of the new characters. They're interesting to write because I love writing characters who I hate so much.

I did check it over a couple of times but there are no doubt spelling errors and mistakes because I somehow always seem to miss some.
Anyway I'm not sure when the next update will be because I'm now starting a sci-fi project, plus I have no real notes written down for this chapter which normally means it takes longer.

Hope you enjoy this, if you want to let me know. I love getting feedback and hearing your guys thoughts on it.

Laura sat on the last few steps of a staircase, it was in a more secluded part of the school. Away from main used classroom or the dorms, it had no paintings or anything to watch them both. Carmilla was pacing back and forth in the small lobby, every part of her mind burning and her body trembling. This wasn't good, she had only seen Corvae for a small amount of time and only a few words had been spoken to her. If this was the reaction she was having now, Laura dreaded to think what a longer time with them would cause.

“I can't do this,” Carmilla muttered. It was hard to understand her, her voice was shaking. Laura stayed quiet but watched her carefully, she didn't know what to say. She'd never seen anyone in this much of a state, this wasn't just pure panic or pain. This was terrified agony. All the fear of having Corvae here, what they could possibly want, what was going to happen with them mixed with centuries of good and bad experiences and memories involving them. Carmilla was reliving everything. “This is... I thought I could handle this...”

“You can, Carm,” Laura told her as confidently as she could. Carmilla stopped and looked at her. Laura tried to hide her hesitation. “I don't know everything that's going on in your head, I don't know what all these people have done or mean to you.” There was a pause as Laura tried to think about it all. “I don't think I could imagine what you're feeling but you can do this. I'll help you.”

Carmilla just shook her head, a pleading look at Laura.

“No... Laura, they'll-” Laura got up and walked over to Carmilla, seeing the tears build in her eyes she put a hand on Carmilla's cheek, she turned into it, her hand joining Laura's. “They'll hurt you... they won't hesitate.” Laura gave a comforting smile.

“It'll be okay,” Laura said resting her forehead against hers, she kept her smile and brushed away the tears that started to slip from Carmilla's eyes. “I'm here.”

Carmilla tried to believe her but she knew Corvae, she knew what they done to people who were cared about. She knew that cruelty personally, she couldn't have that near Laura. Laura couldn't get hurt because of her.

****

Lilita was walking along side the lake, wrapped in warm cloak while taking in the view. This was the first time she'd been here since Carmilla told her she would be taking residence at Hogwarts. At first glance she decided it was charming, she wasn't sure how Carmilla spent so much time here though.

Mattie joined her ten minutes later, it was brief but she wanted to talk to her away from the others.

“Maman,” Mattie announced. Lilita stopped and looked at her, a small smile on her face.

“Matska, are you okay?” Mattie nodded,

“Yes, I wanted to talk about Carmilla. The brief meeting... she's terrified, are you sure it's wise to do this?”

Mattie's concern for the situation was well placed. Lilita knew that this wouldn't be as easy as she would like, with all the history between herself and Carmilla she would be surprised if it did go easily. Lilita didn't keep herself under any delusions of this being straight-forward. This was a rare moment of being able to see Carmilla, Lilita wasn't going to let it go.

“It might not be wise but I'm not going to miss this opportunity to see her and try,” Lilita answered honestly. Mattie sighed.

“I know we're on limited time with the contest and you're eager but you can't rush this, Maman.” Lilita looked out across the lake, listening to every word Mattie said. “What you're planning-” Mattie paused trying to gather herself. “I understand why you're doing this, I do. It'll be painful though and having Ortiz here-” Lilita looked to Mattie, she had stopped herself.

“What?”

“Did you notice her? The girl with Carmilla,” Mattie questioned. Lilita nodded.

“Yes. She seemed rather concerned about Carmilla.”

“Ortiz noticed too.” That wasn't good for anybody and Lilita knew that. “I understand that you couldn't stop him from coming here but having him here, her having a new friend and him knowing about it. This is already going to be painful for Carnilla, don't let him go after her friend and you have to try and control Benjamin. They have never met but he will try to ruin her, he is too fond of Ortiz to not try and impress.”

Lilita thought about it all. Benjamin was a factor she hadn't even thought about, he idolised Ortiz as a brother and mentor. Magically Benjamin was rather talented, but he always wanted to do better, he wanted to show off for Ortiz. Benjamin would have to be careful with Carmilla. Her magic was unique and hard to find someone similar to prepare him. True the spells were obviously the same as what others cast, though some of her spells were unique and self-created, but there was an edge to them in a real duel. Something that was hard to describe.

“I'll have a word with them both,” Lilita told her. “Thank you, Matska.” It was sincere but also a dismissal, Lilita didn't care to hear or discuss it any further. She wanted to time to herself, to think about what she had come here for.

Carmilla was the only reason she was here. It was undoubtedly going to be a painful experience but she needed to do this.

****

Professor McGonagall walked quickly up the spiral staircase to Dumbledore's office, muttering under her breath frustratedly as she did. She wasn't happy about the power display in Corvae's entrance a few hours before and she had seen Carmilla in the near empty Great Hall. She was a mess.

It was coming up close to 10pm. The castle grounds was restless with the new arrivals, there was a lingering uneasiness feeling in the air. Students mingled in small groups but most were in bed or on their way to them.

The study door opened wide as she placed her hand on it. Professor McGonagall paused as she looked upon Lilita and Dumbledore awaiting her arrival. Not that she had been summoned, Dumbledore just knew that she would want to have words about it. Admittedly it took longer than he expected but then again it was later than he thought Lilita would want to talk.

Dumbledore and Lilita both cast her a smile as Professor McGonagall walked in.

“I apologise, I didn't realise that anyone else would be present,” she said to them both.

“No apologies needed, my arrival was unannounced as I was looking about the castle,” Lilita replied. “It is breath-taking.”

Dumbledore looked to Professor McGonagall as she walked into the room. He was visibly tired but also restless, he hoped Lilita would wait till morning but sadly she knocked on his door ten minutes ago. It was only small pleasantries currently but if Professor McGonagall was here it would soon change to the reason she turned up.

“Miverna, this is Lilita Morgan. The dean of Corvae, she was thanking me for the invite to our home for the contest,” Dumbledore introduced before he looked to Lilita, “Lilita, this is Miverna McGonagall. Deputy headmistress, head of Gryffindor house and one of the professors here."

“A pleasure,” Lilita said, casting a small smile to her. “I'm glad to meet you, even more so as the deputy headmistress, strong positions of power require strong willed people. People with strong wills tend to know Carmilla. How is she?”

McGonagall simply watched her for a brief moment, trying to get a feel of who she was. It was much more complicated than she originally thought it would be. Though one thing was clear to McGonagall, she couldn't trust Lilita.

“As you can imagine she is more than a little unsettled,” McGonagall answered. “May I ask who you are to her?”

“Will it help you relax if I do?” Lilita asked sincerely. She wasn't mocking or intending to be rude, McGonagall was clearly unsure about her.

“With Carmilla's condition-” A small frown appeared on Lilita's face, “-I would like to be prepared for possible situations, especially when there are far more students than normal,”

“Her 'condition'?” Lilita questioned. “She's a vampire, it's who she is. Carmilla isn't sick.” The tone in her voice was hard to figure out, not exactly hostile but not entirely calm, there was an edge to it as if not directed to them but also making them know what they said was a mistake.

“It's how Carmilla refers to it,” Dumbledore explained. “She has kept her condition mostly to herself, Obviously we keep it quiet and respect her wishes, she is one of the oldest residents here. This is her home, as much as anyone else's.”

A smile slipped on Lilita's lips, Dumbledore might have faltered briefly in the Great Hall but not now. She had caught him off guard but he was ready, he wouldn't be intimidated or have things change. Carmilla was one of his students, that's who he was protecting and caring for.

“I'm Carmilla's mother,” Lilita told them. That isn't what they were expecting. “I brought her back from death and made her who she is. I raised her and made sure she was given the best of the world. She is worth everything.”

“What do you intend for her?” Dumbledore asked. He wanted to ask how she managed to bring someone back from the dead but that wasn't the topic right now.

“That isn't any of your concern,” Lilita answered immediately, her voice strong.

“If it harms her or hurts any of the other students-”

“Other than the dangers of the contest I'm not putting any of the other students at risk.”

“And Carmilla?” McGonagall cut in.

“It's a mother, daughter matter,” she replied, her tone unwavering. “I have waited a long time for a chance to see Carmilla, this is a personal family matter.”

McGonagall was getting frustrated with her attitude, she could see how this was going to be a problem for Carmilla. That's what was worrying her.

“If your 'family matters' put any of the students in danger, if you hurt Carmilla outside of the contest there will be consequences. You are a guest here and hostility will not be stood for.”

“And yet it sounds like you're threatening and being hostile right now,” Lilita told her. McGonagall gave a wry smile.

“It's not a threat, it's a warning. I'm not sure how things are run at Corvae but here it is very simple and clear. The students are the most important thing. If anything threatens them, it doesn't matter who or what they can do, we will protect them.”

Lilita smirked.

“At Corvae we teach the students to protect themselves.”

“So do we, but their lives matter to us-” Dumbledore cut in.

“Miverna-” Lilita put her hand up slightly, stopping Dumbledore.

“It's alright, Albus. I would like Miverna to finish her sentence. See her try and explain how I don't care about the lives of my students when I use all of the power I have to bring them back from death. They matter more to me that I would bend the fabric of magic to keep them-”

“That isn't care, that is selfishness. None of them are your children,” McGonagall snapped. “They are other people's children and family. You bring them back for your own want.”

Lilita just managed to keep composure. Biting her tongue to keep viscous comments and aggression at bay. Something caught her attention, not in the room but she felt it in her chest before locating the sound far from the study.

“We all need to get to the hall now,” Lilita said turning and making a fast pace towards the stairs. McGonagall and Dumbledore followed quickly.

****

Carmilla was cutting the cards before shuffling again. Laura had gone back to the common room for the night, she was beyond tired and was having no idea how to help. Carmilla seemed increasingly distant the longer Laura was there. So now she sat in the Great Hall by herself, the last few people left not long after she came in.

She was trying to keep her mind busy while trying to perform simple cards tricks, it wasn't working out well. The tricks or distracting her mind, it was overwhelming. Why did Corvae have to come here? It was hard enough to just see Lilita, let alone the others as well. How was she going to survive this?

Accepting defeat of the tricks she put the deck in front of her, her thoughts drifting as she tried to figure out something that would help her settle. It was broken by the sound of a cane clicking on the stone floor as a man strode up.

Carmilla didn't look at him, she already knew who it was. Ortiz Teller, he had finally found her. They had both been told that they would be supervised when meeting again, however Ortiz didn't want that so he decided to find her first.

Ortiz Teller had the arrogance that he had from his position in his life before death and it grew even more over time. He was powerful, wealthy and had a great deal of confidence. Ortiz was smart and he knew it, he was attractive in a nobleman sort of way. Brown skin, dark neatly slicked back hair, intense blue eyes, a couple of small scars across his cheek, his suit was incredibly expensive. He was born in Persia long before it's fall.

He stopped on the opposite side of the table. The cards slid across to him, he put his hand down and collected them. A small smile appeared on his lips as he removed his hand from his cane, it stood perfectly straight and still.

“You still struggling with these?” Ortiz questioned. Carmilla didn't say anything. “Centuries later and still struggling. What are you trying this time? Tricks? Games?” He was watching her closely, trying to catch any sigh of annoyance. He knew how to get to her. “Oh! Are you trying to tell a story? I love doing those, my favourite. I'll tell you a story, I'll keep it simple a story you know well so you get the idea.”

Carmilla was trying to keep calm. She couldn't look at him, she knew that would be too much. His voice was hard enough to cope with. She wouldn't give him the satisfaction of her losing control. Ortiz thought carefully while shuffling the cards, this was going to be delicious.

Ortiz looked at spot in front of her, the bit of the table she had her gazed focused on. He swept his hand in her gaze on the table, a line of cards were left behind. On them showed her real name.

“Mircalla Karnstein, countess of Styria-” Ortiz threw down four cards, everyone holding a number “-was born in 1680.” He clicked his fingers and the numbers changed, “-and died in 1698.”

Ortiz watched for any reaction, Carmilla had none. He paused as he shuffled the cards for a moment before he clapped both hands on the cards, they vanished and appeared in front of her. They were marking out the shape of a ballgown, the face of the cards shimmering with detail of the beautiful fabric.

“It was her first ball when she got killed, ironically on her birthday.” The gown turned black as red poured down from the neckline of it. “Your 'Mother' gave you new kind of life. A much more interesting and useful life than the life of a pampered brat. You would have a proper family and serve a greater purpose-”

Ortiz had been watching her carefully she was keeping her composure incredibly well. He would break her, he was determined to. He sighed heavily as he shuffled the cards quickly.

“That version is too long, I'll sum this up.” With a flick of his wrist the cards fanned in his hand. He tossed down a card, it was the joker which her initials on them. Carmilla's hand twitched a little. “Rich brat gets murdered-” The card turned read and started leaking blood. “Brat is saved by Queen.” The card slowly stopped bleeding as the queen of hearts jumped out of the pack and into his empty hand. “Brat becomes ungrateful of this incredible blessing.” Ortiz flicked the cards back as they all collected in his hand they vanished entirely. “Eventually the Queen puts brat in place.”

Carmilla tensed up as the cards appeared in front of her, a perfect replica of her chained up coffin. Ortiz had her, he wasn't going to stop now.

“The Queen though is very generous in this act and gives the brat something she doesn't deserve.” With a smile he placed the Queen of hearts card on top of the coffin, blood gushed from the sides and spread across the table. “After a while the brat became free and found sanctuary in the walls of Hogwarts.” The cards shifted into the shape of the castle. “The Queen told her on neutral ground that either Hogwarts is her home or Corvae is.” With a click of his fingers the jack of spades appeared in his hand. Ortiz grinned as he leaned down, she made the mistake of looking fully at him. Hatred and fury soared. “But the Prince would never allow that to happen. He would make sure that she couldn't come back to Corvae and anywhere she went out of Hogwarts she was known and feared as a vile beast. He made sure that Hogwarts isn't a home; it's her prison.”

“Son of a-”

Ortiz didn't have time to register Carmilla jumping at him from across the table, not until he slammed into the one behind him. The force of them both smashed him through the bench and moved the table back with a horrible loud scraping sound. Ortiz was in a slight daze, he'd forgotten how fast she could move. Her fangs were bared, the collar of his jacket bunched in her hand and her wand pressed hard against his throat. Despite his situation he had a smirk on his face, he could always get to her. He hadn't told her anything new but hearing it all laid out harshly got under her skin. “I think I should dethrone the Prince in a royal beheading.”

His smirk grew as his daze faded and he saw Lilita, Dumbledore, McGonagall and Osman walk in the room. Osman had gone to see Dumbledore, he couldn't rest with Corvae and Carmilla on his mind. Instead he joined the group of them to find this situation.

“Maybe, but not right now,” Ortiz spoke quietly. “Right now you go back to your little prison guards.”

Osman walked the fastest towards them, seeing what was going on.

“Carmilla, he isn't worth it,” he told her, hoping that she would leave Ortiz. Carmilla faltered as she just stared down at Ortiz, it would be so easy to attack him. One thought and a powerful spell would hit him right in the face.

“Carmilla,” Lilita said as she walked further towards them. It got Carmilla's attention immediately, she looked round to her. She had a stern expression, everyone saw what the look done to Carmilla. It made her look small and uncomfortable, like a scolded child. “This isn't the time.” She looked back to Ortiz, he had a full grin now.

“At the very least I'm going to rip those fangs right out of your mouth,” Carmilla snarled, quiet enough so only he could hear it. He gave a small laugh as she got off him, spineless like always. Carmilla went to storm out of the room but Lilita moved in her way. The other professors looked uncertain at her action.

“This isn't how I wanted this to happen,” Lilita told her. Carmilla nodded quickly.

“I know,” she replied trying to hide the anger filled shake in her voice. “You wanted it to be supervised. I don't blame you for this. Can I leave now?”

“Not yet,” Lilita answered before looking over to Ortiz who was getting up. “Ortiz, here now.” Ortiz frowned at her tone, he walked over getting his still standing cane as he did. Carmilla looked away from Ortiz as he stopped in front of Lilita. “Apologise to Carmilla.” Both of them looked at her in surprise and disbelief. Carmilla looked to Ortiz, he was disgusted at the idea.

“You can't be serious,” Ortiz said in disbelief. “I'm not going to apologise-” He went quiet as Lilita shot him a glare.

“You will apologise to her sincerely and then to the professors as well,” Lilita told him with a tone that didn't allow any argument. “We are guests here, just because Carmilla is family doesn't mean you get to act so disgraceful and disrespectfully. Now apologise.”

Ortiz gripped the cane tight, he couldn't believe this. Apologise to Carmilla and the professors, this was ridiculous. He looked like he was going to vomit as he spoke to her.

“I apologise,” he said between gritted teeth. Carmilla didn't say anything, she simply turned and looked to Lilita.

“Can I leave now?”

“Accept it,” Ortiz snapped. Carmilla looked at him confused. “Accept the apology. If I'm made to apologise then you should-” He stopped as she walked away from him and the professors.

Lilita saw the look Osman gave the others, she spoke before he did it.

“I wouldn't go after her if I was you,” Lilita told him. “She has a bit of a temper.” Osman turned his attention to Lilita, a smile creased her lips as the frustration he had pulsed from him. The others didn't seem to physically feel it but she did, it was directed at her. “Well you're more interesting then I figured.” Osman simply stared for a moment.

“She does have a temper but she's changed since you've last seen her. Don't think you still know her.” Ortiz cut in.

“She never changes. Always a coward and always weak. She can't handle this situation, so she's running away already.” Osman looked to him, his voice filled with anger and spite as he spoke.

“Her walking away now isn't cowardice, she just knows you're not worth the time of day. Why waste the effort on someone as vile as you?” Lilita cleared her throat, there was only so much of his attitude she would allow. “I apologise, Lilita,” Osman said sincerely before turning back to her. “But I will not apologise to your son, my concern and care is for Carmilla. I will not allow her to be harmed and upset by anyone outside of the contest.” Lilita wasn't happy about it but she understood. Osman gave her a small nod before going after Carmilla. This was bad.

****

It took a few minutes to catch up with her, she was pacing in a courtyard outside the school. She noticed Osman was coming over but didn't stop her pacing, she had to keep moving.

“I can go if you want,” Osman told her. “I just thought you might need someone to talk to.” He was watching her carefully trying to understand what he was involving himself in. Carmilla didn't look at him, her hands were clenched into tight fists as her thoughts rushed.

“I can't even describe how much I hate him,” Carmilla said after a few minutes silence. Osman had walked past her and sat down on a bench near the centre of the courtyard. “He's just relentless, over and over he just keeps going at me. I don't do anything about it,” Carmilla stopped, Osman noticed how much she was trembling now. She was terrified. “I mean what can I do against him? He's stronger and more powerful than I am.”

“That doesn't matter,” Osman told her, not hesitating his reply. “I don't believe that at all. He might be better in some areas of magic than you but you've endured so much and I only know small bits, you're stronger in ways than he could ever be.” He thought about it for a moment, this could go horribly wrong but he was going to try. “You survived being murdered, whatever horrors happened in that castle, all the things Lilita and Ortiz done to you and... you've gotten through Elle.” Carmilla tensed up, he noticed and the fact she had subconsciously grabbed the handle of her wand in her pocket. Osman had no intention of stopping, not yet. He anticipated this, he counted on her reaction being this way. “I can't imagine what that done to you, how you felt in those moments after you got hit with that spell and being pulled from her... seeing her leave.” Her hand twitched around her wand. “How you cope with that and still keep going, you've lost a lot even since that and now you're trying with Laura-”

Carmilla pointed the wand at his face as he remained sitting down. Osman didn't smile, he just looked at her. Finally she done it.

“Why are you doing this?” Carmilla asked shaking. She was trying to control herself.

“Because you need to focus that anger and hatred into a single point. Use it against him, you're stronger than he can ever be. You can endure so much,” Osman answered before he gave a small smile. “Or if it will make you feel better right now attack me, you can't do anything to me that I can't handle.”

“You think you're that talented, you're that smart and tough I can't hurt you? I know things you couldn't understand,” Carmilla snapped, hatred pouring in her voice while her hand clenched her wand tight.

“I didn't say you couldn't hurt me, I said that I can handle whatever you throw at me,” he replied calmly. “I know you could hurt me but I care more about how you are than my own well-being when I know what I can handle.”

Osman was serious, he would take whatever she threw at him. He wasn't afraid of her. Carmilla just stared at him, was he insane? He cared about her so much he would put himself in front of unknown magic? How was he so confident? What had he experienced in his years of being an auror?

“Stand up and draw your wand,” Carmilla demanded as she stepped away from him. He was thrown a little by that.

“You want to duel me?”

“I can't attack you if you're unarmed.” That was surprising but fair.

Osman pulled out his wand, it wasn't his regular one. This was twisted and looked burnt but it wasn't, it was in perfect condition and fitted his hand perfectly. Carmilla didn't pay attention, her mind flickering between everything she could do to him. She had a twinge of guilt of fighting him but he had offered this, he was prepared to get hurt. Osman was an easier fight than Ortiz. He had to be.

“Ready when you are,” Osman told her. She wasn't focusing on him, she was stuck in thoughts of Ortiz, she had to verse him eventually but right now she was going to duel her professor. This isn't what she expected. Osman saw her distraction he would get her out of it, he aimed a spell just past her. He fired and it screeched loudly in her ear as it flew by her. Instinctively she reacted with a counter spell, it was easy enough to block.

“Cheap shot,” she snapped.

“At least you're with me now,” he replied with a slight smile.

Several powerful spells were cast between them, blocking and dodging them if they got too close. Carmilla was seeing what he'd spoken about before, he wasn't average. There was something else to him. He restrained the intensity he could hit her with, she knew he was holding back.

“Why are you holding back?” Carmilla asked, stopping her attacks. “I'm aiming to hurt you.” He was going to be honest.

“Because I could put you down in three spells.” It caused Carmilla to falter, there wasn't any overconfidence in his voice he truly could. “Why are you holding back? You said you're trying to hurt me, I haven't been hit once. You can do better than this.”

Neither of them had noticed the professors and Ortiz had walked to the main door of the castle and were watching. A few students who had been heading past the main doors up to the dormitories saw them.

“I could kill you,” Carmilla snarled. Osman laughed.

“Try me.”

Before he could raised his wand his was struck by a continuous attack of crackling lightening, it poured from her wand. He wanted to scream in agony, his muscles constricting, spasming and burning. All the anger Carmilla had from her interaction with Ortiz raged through the attack. She stopped it for a moment, he dropped to his hands and knees, coughing and spluttering as he did. His wand had rolled away from him.

“Had enough?” Osman shook his head and reached for his wand. She hit him with the lightening again as soon as his hand touched it.

Osman screamed this time, it was so much worse. It built deep in his chest, it was swarming and tearing every part of him. It was rushing for his heart. Carmilla wasn't seeing Osman any more, all her thoughts were focused on Ortiz. What she wanted to do to him, all the hatred and history between them. He had ruined her life, taken so much from her, her family and the free glorious life Lilita had promised. She wanted to hurt him, she wanted to kill him.

McGonagall went to step in but she couldn't move when she saw what happened to Osman's body.

As the lightening hit his body his veins started to crackle and light up with power of spell. They twisted through his body, a large bright flash of electricity outlined his heart and sent the spell fast across his body. Anybodies guess would be that it looked like he was absorbing it into his system. A storm under his skin. Carmilla's rage was so high she didn't notice at first. She quickly stopped when he looked up at her, his eyes bright orange and fiery. What the hell had happened to him?

Osman forced himself up, sparks of lightening flickering from his muscles, visible for everyone. It crackled and jumped between his fingers. His veins still lit up though now changed to a display of fire.

“What the hell?” Carmilla muttered as she took several steps away from him in horror. Osman let out a large breath. all the lightening and fire filled veins vanished and smoke rose from his skin. His body went back to normal. That was unpleasant. He looked to her.

“I told you I can handle what you've got,” he said simply. There was no reply as he picked up his wand. “Use that rage on him and you'll be unstoppable.”

Osman walked away from her, though he paused when he saw them all standing there. This wasn't good but he didn't have time to deal with this. He was on very limited time right now. Osman walked into the castle and up the main stairs he needed to get to his classroom quickly.

All of the professors and students stood there in shock. What had they just witnessed? Not even Dumbledore knew Osman could do whatever that was. Lilita was the only one who didn't have a shocked look, she was surprised and had no idea what he was but there was something much more to him, Something far more interesting.

****

It was the middle of the night Lars was exhausted but was sat with Osman on his bed, he was clutching himself in pain and couldn't sleep. His body was now reacting to what Carmilla had done to him, what he had done to stop it. There would be so many consequences to it, he didn't look forward to trying to explain it to Dumbledore.

Lars had been through this twice with Osman but never this bad, he had to be careful. Osman leaned forward and grabbed the cloth in front of him, he coughed heavily into it his entire body burning as he did. Lars rubbed his hand up and down his back trying to comfort him.

Osman moved the cloth away, it was covered in ash. This was going to be a painful and long healing process.

****

It was early afternoon the next day when Laura was sat on the benches in the Quidditch pitch, she was in her flying robes and holding her broom. A few of the Beauxbatons had suggested a friendly short game, no snitch just the first to 100 points. Seekers were able to join as an extra chaser. It was a mix of all houses for their team, they were waiting on the Beauxbaton keeper. The few students who had seen Osman's situation last night had already spread what they'd seen to others and just as quickly it had gotten out of hand and twisted about.

Laura had been told it several times and each was a little different. She was waiting to ask Carmilla about it when she saw her, she had been involved so she knew the truth. That would be if Carmilla was around to ask, she hadn't been seen since last night. Corvae hadn't even been here a full day and they were already having a toll on her.

LaF and Perry joined the benches twenty minutes later, by that time the match had already started and Beauxbatons were up 20 points. Hogwarts 10, Beauxbatons 30, a young Durmstrang boy was refereeing. A few Corvae students were there but weren't playing though they were getting to know some of the other students, they might as well enjoy themselves even if they were only there for Lilita's motive. Hardly any of them had set foot in Hogwarts before, it was a new experience.

“Is it me or does Laura look a little awkward as a chaser?” LaF asked Perry. Before Perry could answer a couple of students sat nearby, a girl and boy from Beauxbatons, a boy from Corvae and a four students from Durmstrang. They all spoke among themselves.

“Which one is Laura?” The boy from Beauxbatons asked. LaF looked surprised. His French accent was surprisingly strong, he was rather soft featured in the face. “Sorry I didn't mean to intrude, I'm on the official Beauxbatons Quidditch team. I'm trying to learn from the other players.” Perry cast a small smile. “Oh, my name is Noah Rapace,” he said offering his hand to shake. “This is my sister Lexi, her English isn't as strong though right now. She is hoping to learn while she is here.” LaFontaine and Perry shook his hand before introducing themselves.

“LaFontaine.”

“Lola Perry.” Noah returned her smile as Perry pointed out who Laura was. “She's the girl who just missed the catch, she's the Hufflepuff seeker. I don't doubt she'll be on Hogwarts team, she just won the Quidditch cup.” Lexi spoke to him asking for a translation.

They spoke for a few minutes before turning back to Perry and LaF. They stayed with them for the rest of the match, more people joined them as time went on. J.P came down happy he had found LaF. It was refreshing to have different people around. J.P rarely got a chance to speak foreign languages so it was nice to have a conversation in French, he sat there talking to Lexi. He wanted her to feel welcome and included. LaF was in a lighthearted argument with a couple of Corvae boys and a girl from Durmstrang about various teaching methods, Perry was sat there talking to Noah about Quidditch and classes. Like her he excelled in charms, he was surprised that she was a Hogwarts duelling contestant and despite being from an opposing team spoke to her about good spells to use. It was a relaxing time for everyone.

****

Dumbledore walked into the classroom, up the stairs and knocked on Osman's study door, he knew he was in there but there wasn't the response he expected. It took a minute but Lars opened the door, he kept a hand on it. Only a slither of the room was on view, it didn't show Osman but a strong smell of smoke wafted out.

“Albus, I'm sorry but Oz isn't up to seeing anyone currently,” Lars said honestly. “After last night he is in a bit of a state.” Dumbledore looked at Lars, he was tired and restless. A lot of the night was spent awake beside Osman, his short dirty blond hair was a mess and for once he had his thin framed glasses on.

“It'll be brief, Lars.” He didn't step aside.

“I don't mind talking to you but I really can't let you in.” Osman spoke from behind the door, Lars looked round listening carefully Osman's voice was incredibly raspy. After a minute or two Lars nodded and stepped out of the study shutting the door behind him. Lars motioned to the desks and they both walked down the stairs to talk.

Lars sat down at Osman's desk and Dumbledore remained standing. Lars thought about how to explain what he knew, what Osman would let him tell, this wasn't Lars's topic but he knew Dumbledore would be too much for Osman to deal with right now.

“Oz is incredibly sick from what Carmilla done to him, it was a lot of strain on his body,” Lars explained. “He is recovering but it'll take some time to himself, he would even prefer if I wasn't there but he knows he needs my help.” Dumbledore frowned, what could be so bad that Osman didn't want his husband around for?

“Why doesn't he ask Madam Pomfrey to help? She could come to him.” Lars shook his head, it was a good idea but what was wrong with Osman couldn't be helped by her.

“It's not something that can be aided that way.” Dumbledore thought carefully, he really wished he could talk to Osman but for Lars to be so adamant about him not seeing Osman he decided to not push it further.

“I need you to tell me what you can about what's going on with Osman. What happened last night and what is happening now? You must understand I need to know because that is another kind of magic I haven't seen, for that to be around students-”

“He isn't dangerous,” Lars told him, seeing where Dumbledore was going. “He can't entirely control it but he isn't dangerous. It's just complicated, but he was fully aware of the risks when he went against Carmilla last night.”

“Did he start it?”

“He said she could take her anger out on him, he can handle a lot. He was aware of the risks, Carmilla wanted a duel and he accepted. It got out of hand but Osman was never a danger, he just didn't expect her to use the intensity she did.”

“He should be dead by the amount he took.” Lars nodded, he fully agreed. “However he's not, he recovering.” He nodded again. Dumbledore thought carefully. This was beyond confusing but one question came clear to his mind. “Is he human?”

“Yes,” Lars answered without hesitation. “Oz is human, it's a long story though to explain what happened yesterday and what's happening to him now.”

“What is happening to him now?” Dumbledore questioned. Lars sighed, he had to answer but he knew that when he did he would have to explain everything he knew.

“Basically... Oz is shedding, inside to out.”

Dumbledore wasn't quite sure if he heard correctly. Humans couldn't shed like that, what did he even mean? He needed to hear everything.

****

Carmilla had kept out of the way all day, she was trying to get her thoughts together for the meal tonight. She had to be civil, Beauxbatons and Durmstrang were present as well. This was an entire school matter not just her and Corvae. She had to keep reminding herself it was a school event that others were present, this couldn't just be about revenge and taking out issues. As hard as it was she had talked herself into civility and trying to control herself better, especially after what she had done to Osman. She still hadn't figured out what had happened to him but whatever it was unsettled her greatly.

All the students were dressed in smart school attire, suits and dresses. Whatever they felt comfortable in. They all gathered outside a private room just off the Great Hall, it had been decorated just for this meal. Welcoming and warm. A large dining table to fit all of them, school banners and a roaring fireplace. Carmilla had caught a glimpse of it while wandering around the school. The students were waiting for the Professors to arrive, they were later than expected and Sherman followed when they finally turned up. As if this meal wasn't complicated enough.

Once the professors walked into the room the students followed talking among themselves. A lot of them were more than happy to talk to each other, Carmilla only noticed that Corvae hadn't arrive once she sat down.

“I apologise for Lilita's lateness, apparently there is an issue in the manor she will arrive shortly with her students,” Sherman told everyone. The Beauxbatons sat opposite Hogwarts and Durmstrang sat beside them, Corvae had their place next to Beauxbatons. Keeping in mind of Carmilla's situation they decided it was best to keep her away from them.

Everyone settled down and spoke among themselves, pouring drinks as they did. Sherman had sat close to Carmilla and was talking quietly to him, he was checking in on her. His words fell deaf on her when the door opened, in walked Lilita and the Corvae contestants, it made her stomach churn.

Mattie looked flawless as always in her a smart black dress, Ortiz followed in a expensive suit clutching his cane in his left hand, Will had tidied himself up for once in formal attire. Carmilla looked at the last student she didn't recognise him, though from Lilita's letter she guessed this was Benjamin Sawyer, one of the newer Corvae family additions who seemed to idolise everything about Ortiz. He was dressed formally like the others but had a much younger feel and looked to him to him, barely a hundred vampiric years to him if Carmilla had to guess. By the look of him he wasn't use to wearing a suit it sat neatly but slightly uncomfortable on his strong build.

The Hogwarts students were wearing smart formal robes with formal attire underneath. Everyone other than Perry wore shirts and trousers, though J.P had a waistcoast and tie on. The Beauxbatons wore beautiful and expensive formal uniforms of various shades of blue, while Durmstrang wore high class and regal outfits. All schools looked their best, this meal was not only to discuss the rules and spend time to acquaint the duellists but it was a show to outshine the others.

Lilita sat down before the Corvae students did. Everyone noticed the feel of the room flicker for a moment, every time Lilita entered there was a slight dominating feeling. It was brief but noticeable.

“I apologise for my and students delay, I didn't want to send them without me,” Lilita said to everyone. “One of my younger students was unwell and I simply wanted to make sure he was stable enough before we arrived.” Konstantin, the head of Durmstrang frowned.

“'Stable enough?' Was it really that serious?” Lilita gave a smile as the students began filling up goblets with drinks.

“He's anaemic,” Lilita replied. Carmilla shot her a discreet glance, Lilita did the same when she poured herself a drink. “I wanted to make sure he had something for it before we left.”

“We would have understood if you didn't attend because of it,” Dumbledore informed.

“I wouldn't miss this, not with all the effort put in,” Lilita took a mouthful of her drink. “He simply had to have a drink.” She looked to Dumbledore as she put her goblet down. “Did I miss anything?”

“No we were waiting for your arrival.”

“Thank you.”

Dumbledore clapped his hands once and across the table appeared various foods. Every dish looking delicious and carefully made, so much to choose from. He motioned to the plates, everyone could help themselves.

There was light chatter between the students as they selected foods and filled their plates. A mix of languages at the tables, some understood by other students who were more than happy to join in the foreign conversation. A lot of them had met each other since their arrival a few days ago.

Carmilla was taking a small sip of her drink, waiting for a student to finish with a plate when she her attention was turned towards Ortiz and Lilita. They were speaking Austrian-German, one of the multiple languages she had heard over the years and a variation of the one she grew up with in Styria. She showed them no attention but they knew she was listening even as she turned to Danny who had been placed next to her.

“Are you alright?” Danny asked seeing Carmilla becoming slightly agitated. Ortiz was deliberately talking about her, trying to get a reaction.

“Having them here is difficult,” she admitted.

“Try not to focus on them, there are plenty of others here.” Carmilla sighed, Danny was right.

The dinner was perfect and introductions of different contestants were made. It was going to be an interesting competition that was for sure. After the food was finished the conversation turned to the one everyone was expecting. The rules and terms of the duel.

Dumbledore had been speaking to Sherman about them before the dinner, they seemed reasonable for every school to follow. Carmilla was the first to ask when she heard Ortiz comment to Benjamin that Carmilla was going to be no issue. She wanted to be out of here quickly.

“What are the rules and limits of the duels?” Carmilla asked looking to Sherman. He was the Ministry representative after all. Maryne got there first.

“Standard I would think,” she assumed. Carmilla gave a small smile.

“This is why I asked, standard for each school means a little something different. I don't doubt there are some difference between what some of us say are well within limits, while others-” Carmilla stared over towards Ortiz, “-don't understand the concept of safety.” Ortiz smirked then feigned being hurt.

“Well to assume that of me is rather rude, Karnstein, you wound me.” She couldn't contain herself.

“Oh, I plan to.”

There were some insults and comments in Austria-German from both of them before Lilita stepped in. This isn't what she wanted and it was painting a bad light on Corvae.

“Children, enough.” Both Ortiz and Carmilla went quiet. Ortiz picked up his goblet and took a mouthful, He wasn't happy about being silenced. Carmilla looked to Mattie she had a slight smile on her face at seeing Ortiz put in place. “It is best we establish the rules among us all, as Carmilla correctly said I'm sure there are differences in all of our teaching methods.” The other Professors agreed. “The standard rules are no unforgivable curses, no lethal magic with intent to kill, no physical contact or such things. I'm happy for those to be the rules and if the match needs to be stopped by the professors and discuss the matters on the sideline unsure if magic at that time counts as excessive then that seems fair. While it is a very dangerous competition there should be limits and safety.”

Carmilla had a few questions on her mind, she had been thinking about this carefully.

“What about wandless magic?” The others looked at her. Why would that be an issue? “I'm sure most of us here, if not all of us can perform wandless magic. Does that factor into the duelling?”

“That's a very good question actually. How is that going to factor in? It surely can't be used as main attack. No warning signal to block,” Konstantin agreed. Mattie gave a small scoff.

“Surely then they can't be that good of dueller if they can't notice the signs.” Lilita snapped her attention to her. She could see the other students and professors were getting the wrong impression and becoming annoyed by their attitude. This couldn't happen.

“Matska. Don't question or doubt the skills of the other contestants, they are after all in the contest as well. The best of the schools. Just because some might not be able to notice the signs doesn't mean they aren't skilled in other parts of magic.”

Carmilla frowned as she topped her drink up. She wasn't liking how genuinely civil Lilita was being. She didn't trust it.

“I apologise,” Mattie said to the table. Another voice joined in the conversation, it was Professor Danse.

“Wandless magic should be as a last resort and only in defence,” she told them. Konstatin questioned her.

“Who are you exactly?” She forgot that the others didn't actually know her.

“Oh, the duelling professor here. Morgana Danse.” That was enough to convince them that it was good to listen to.

“All in favour of it being a last resort defence?”

One of the Craft twins, Argo, a slightly scruffy looking man from Durmstrang joined in.

“Say we drop our wand during the duel, it's forced from our hand or such. Can we use wandless magic to summon it?”

All the headteachers look to each other, they had agreed it as a last resort but this could be something else. Maryne was the first to answer.

“That seems like a fair use of it.” The others started to agree, they would just have to watch the students carefully. She turned her attention to Lilita. “I do have a question though. You're student Ortiz, Lilita.” They both looked to her, intrigued and attentive to what she had in mind. “He's got a magical laced cane, his wand inserted in the top. Will he be using that in the contest? The cane surely enhances the magic. A unfair advantage.”

Lilita was honest in her answer.

“It never occurred to me. I'm so used to him carrying it around Corvae I often forget it is an enhancer.” She made a snap decision, one that Ortiz didn't like. “No, Mr Teller will not be using it in the contest.”

Carmilla saw the unhappy look on his face, she relished it. Danny saw it, it made her uncomfortable and made her realise this was just the start between them. Especially when Carmilla spoke next, turning her goblet slightly to keep her hands busy.

“Say we were interested in battling against Ortiz or anyone in fact with a similar enhanced cane, would that be allowed?” she proposed. It was something no one had thought of. “Both equal ground and it will add variety to the contest.”

“You would like to take me on with a cane?” He said in disbelief. “Surely you're not serious?”

Carmilla shrugged as she lined up the cup in front of her.

“Why not? It would be interesting to say the least.” Ortiz's eye twitched, her lack of reaction bothered him.

“Do you really want a repeat of last time?”

Again she gave no reaction. She knew exactly what he meant, how could she not? It ended up with Lilita pulling part of his broken cane from her thigh, Carmilla couldn't walk properly for a month thanks to the magic burning into her muscles. He soon apologised when Lilita threatened to snap his wand. Irreplaceable and could never be replicated again, he couldn't have that taken away from him.

“It would be an unnecessary added risk,” Maryne said breaking the silence from everyone else. It was incredibly clear that Corvae and Carmilla had intense history, they wondered how this was going to effect the contest.

Carmilla snapped back to the conversation.

“It wouldn't be a fixed thing. Only if both contestants agree or if we're settling on the idea of team duels, at least one of each team has a cane. It's just a thought.”

“Admittedly I do find myself curious about it,” Konstantin admitted. Like many he hadn't seen a lot of duels involving canes. Professor McGonagall looked to Dumbledore, he instantly knew the uncertain look.

“I'm with Maryne and am unsure about this. With so many students about and of such varying talents, I don't think it would be wise.” Everyone was surprised when Perry spoke up about it, it wasn't what they expected from her.

“While very dangerous and a lot extra caution would be needed, along with agreed consent and possible separate rules, I think it would be an interesting addition,” she commented. J.P took his chance after her.

“Miss Perry is right, not a lot of people would have seen that kind of magic. It's not common practice in many duels. Isn't this supposed to be a contest of not only skill but educational too?”

“Professor Adley,” Raya, one of the more quiet Beauxbatons girls said to their headmaster. “I think the Hogwarts students raise a good point. Along with the rule of consent, it could be revoked or not even having to take part. I ask for you to reconsider please.”

It took a little more convincing but eventually the professors came to an agreement on canes. They could be used if the students consented and could be taken away through the duel if they need to. The dinner didn't last much longer after that, Sherman went over the rules they missed and Carmilla made a swift exit when she could.

****

The contest start was delayed for a few days due to Dumbledore being called away on official Ministry matters. It gave Corvae a better chance to get familiar with the school, though they were finding it incredibly hard to find Carmilla.

Lilita was taking a wander through the school with the intention of finding Osman. She had asked directions to his classroom, her curiosity had peaked and she wanted to talk to him. She needed to know what had happened and what he was.

There was a knock on his classroom door, there was no reply but Lilita stepped in regardless. Osman was sitting at his desk, his thoughts and attention not in the room at all. He had an almost trance like blankness to his face. Though the lower half of his was covered by a large collar from the long black, buttoned up jacket he wore. He wore gloves and had a cane resting up against the desk.

Lilita was unsure if she should interrupt his state, it looked intense. She debated it for a few minutes but her curiosity ended up winning. She walked over but kept a distance from him as she spoke, she stopped at the front row of desks.

“Professor Osman?” Lilita said hoping to get his attention. It took him a minute before his eyes flickered multiple colours, one of them being a brief flash of orange, they settled down quickly. He turned to her, it took a minute to register it was. Lilita couldn't help but notice the slight twitches of pain as he spoke.

“Dean Morgan, you'll have to forgive me but I'm really not in the right frame of mind for company.”

She gave a smile, she didn't doubt him. Whatever had happened left him in pain and exposed him that he had to stay hidden.

“I'll only be a moment.” Osman wasn't happy about that. “I'm just curious and I'll be blunt to save time, what are you exactly?” I would guess some sort of shapeshifter who preferred human form but that doesn't feel right.”

“I'm human.”

“A human shouldn't have survived what Carmilla done to you. Are you concerned that she tried to kill you?”

“I knew her trying was a possibility, I would've actually been surprised if she didn't,” Osman replied honestly. “Plenty of people, some stronger than Carmilla, have tried to kill me. She wasn't going to achieve it.” A smile appeared on her face.

“She did kill you though, only for a moment but she did. Whatever happened to you, whatever you are was triggered. It's not a spell you done,” Lilita told him. Osman gripped the head of the walking cane next to him. “What is keeping you alive?”

He looked towards the door and muttered under his breath. The door was supposed to open but nothing happened, his hand just clenched tighter round the cane head as a pain shot through his body.

Lilita saw it and was surprised, she hadn't even thought of what was happening and she wouldn't have believed it if she hadn't seen.

“She's taken all magic from your body, stripped you completely. I'm guessing temporarily but no wonder you look so ill.” Osman forced himself with a heavy groan and limped towards the door even with the help of the cane. With some trouble he opened it.

“Good day, Dean Morgan,” Osman said beyond annoyed. Lilita nodded and walked towards the door, she stopped in the doorway.

“How close am I?”

“Please leave.” She wasn't going to get an answer from him.

“Good day, Professor Osman.” Lilita left and Osman shut the door behind her.

That was unpleasant and unwelcome. He started to walk back to his desk when he began coughing heavily, he was feeling like he was choking. He rushed to take his jacket off and scrunch it up. Clumps of ash fell off the lower half of his face. Flashes of fiery orange burst through as the ash revealed broken skin. He placed the jacket on the floor and curled up, his head resting on it and his hand over his heart. This seizure was always the worst part of it. It always lasted a while, it needed to. His body couldn't burn up the old and broken organs before it regrow new ones while he was awake.

Chapter 17: From one bad thing to another

Summary:

Carmilla unintentionally and very unwillingly comes face to face with Lilita and Ortiz which leads to disastrous consequences. Mattie speaks with Laura and learns more about Carmilla's life with and before Corvae. Carmilla and Danny fight in front of Laura, leaving Carmilla heavily wounded and having to retreat to the one place she really didn't want to go.

Notes:

Hey everyone!

I finally have an update, a very large update in fact. This has been done for near enough 2 weeks but I've been away on holiday doing D&D stuff with family. I haven't been in the mood to edit until today, I've also been working on some original sci-fi stuff and 'Love and Injuries' which I updated about an hour ago.

Hope you really enjoy this, if you want let me know what you think.

Dumbledore's absence was longer than expected though he would be arriving back tomorrow and then the contest would start the day after. The delays of the contest were becoming tiresome for students and teachers alike. Though it had allowed the schools to get more familiarised with each other, even some of the Corvae students were starting to enjoy themselves. If not a little irritated with Lilita's rules and limitations about the other students. No harming, feeding or any other kind of behaviour that normally would be as heavily pressed on.

The couple of days delay had given Carmilla time to calm down, though still slightly shaken about what she had witnessed and done to Osman. While she had asked Lars if Osman was alright she couldn't face seeing him yet, that and Lars wouldn't allow anyone near him right now.

Laura had also been spending a lot of time with Carmilla, she had been filled in entirely and correctly what happened between Carmilla and Osman. Laura wasn't sure who she should have been more unsettled by, the fact that Carmilla was in such a terrified rage that murder wasn't a hindrance or that Osman had survived by some unexplainable horrific and painful action. All the students knew that Osman wasn't well, it wasn't any secret and it didn't stop people guessing what he had done.

Carmilla, while not entirely staying out of Corvae students way, was being careful to avoid Ortiz and Lilita. Ortiz would just incite awful behaviour and situations, Lilita was someone she wasn't ready to face yet.

It was just past 1pm when Carmilla walked out of the castle and down towards one of the busier courtyards she had told Laura she would meet her there and spend some time together. She was minding her business and walking past several students of various schools who headed in the opposite direction. Carmilla kept to the outside corridors, it looked like it was threatening to rain. She walked through one of the quieter archways, she'd decided to take a more scenic shortcut. Though regretted it as she was trapped very quickly.

She came face to face with Ortiz, Lilita and Benjamin. Benjamin stood to the side of her, keeping her from going back the way she came, Lilita was furthest away and just watched. Ortiz had a grin and stood in front of her.

“Carmilla,” Lilita said softly. “I would like to talk to you privately, if it's not too much of a hassle.”

“It is,” Carmilla replied honestly, trying to ignore the fact Ortiz hadn't moved his gaze at all. “I'm busy and still adjusting to you being here.”

“We should talk soon.” Carmilla swallowed hard trying to keep her thoughts in line.

“Why are you here?” There was silence between all of them, it unsettled Carmilla. She had an almost pleading look for an answer. “If I knew why you were here I could get my head clear and focused on that.”

“It's a private conversation,” she repeated.

“Why?” Carmilla snapped. She motioned towards Ortiz. “He normally knows everything anyway and him-” she looked briefly to Benjamin, “-I really don't care about. So why won't you tell me?”

Carmilla watched Lilita carefully, hoping for some change of mind that she would be given her the reason. There was nothing. Just eye contact and that all-knowing gaze. Lilita knew that Carmilla was scared, that she wanted nothing more than for them to leave so she could go back to her regular Hogwarts life, but she wanted answers as well. She knew Carmilla better than Lilita ever let her know. There was so much she could read from Carmilla, now wasn't the time though. Her curiosity and questions could wait till later.

“It's more of a 'mother and daughter' conversation.” It's all Lilita was going to give and it sent cold shivers running down Carmilla's spine.

“You aren't my mother-”

Ortiz wasn't going to stand for it, he stepped forward his hand clenched around her jaw with a vice like grip. Unstoppable pain rushed through her body and head, her fangs involuntarily ripped onto view. Her mouth and throat burning in agony, she felt weak under his grip. Carmilla knew exactly what this feeling was, it was how she was when she was first raised. He was forcing her to feel like terrified and confused child. She had no idea how he was managing this kind of magic but she knew that she wanted it to stop.

“You've forgotten your place, Carmilla,” he snapped viscously, this wasn't any kind of sick pleasure for torturing her. He was truly furious with her and the disrespect she was showing. “You're even more pathetic than before. I don't understand why Lilita still calls you family.”

“You're not my family, I left all you behind.” Carmilla was trying to push him away, it wasn't happening. Not until Lilita cleared her throat, Ortiz reluctantly let her go. Carmilla coughed and tried to stop the shaking. It was impossible, he had instilled fear in her. Regardless she wasn't going to stop. “You have no idea what I've gone through and felt. I'm done with her and the sick little Corvae coven.” Carmilla cast a hate filled glance to Lilita. “Your twisted sense of love and teaching lessons-” Ortiz grabbed her by the tie, wrapping his hand it and yanking her close. Right now she was more scared of his fury than she was of Lilita who simply kept a quiet but watching and listening closely. “Let go of me!”

Ortiz didn't and even if Lilita had commanded him he wouldn't. This was personal. How dare she act the way she was towards Lilita? After all she done for her.

“You belong to her, Carmilla,” he reminded harshly, all effort was put into restraining himself from attacking her. “No matter where you are or how low you sink you are hers. She made you what you are, She saved you from a repetitive life and horrific death-”

Ortiz was cut of by a shaky scoff.

“You really think she saved me?” She was asking seriously. “This is a life of torment. I am confined to this castle because you're a-” She forced herself to stop, insulting him when he was this close and this furious wasn't a good idea. “You've made it practically impossible for me to be welcome in Hogsmeade, I have to be careful when I go to Diagon ally because if people spot me-” Carmilla couldn't hide how upset she was now, Ortiz let her go. “Every time I leave these grounds it's like being back in Styria, right back at the start. Right after what you both done to me-” Carmilla stared at Ortiz, “-what you done to my family and what you blamed on me.” It gave him a small smile. “Practically everyone knows me and all they know me as a beast. Parents move their children away from me, conversations stop if I am close by, people grabs their wands in fear of what I might do.” Carmilla struggled to clear her throat as her eyes finally rested back on Lilita, tears threatening to fall. “I'm not pathetic, I'm just incredibly tired of all this.”

Lilita stepped out of Carmilla's way, she left quickly wanting nothing more to be out of this situation and to find Laura. Ortiz couldn't believe how easily Lilita let her go. He waited till Carmilla was out of sight before turning to Lilita. She spoke first, she was unhappy.

“That was excessive,” Lilita told him.

“It was necessary,” he snapped. “Her level of disrespect is disgusting and you let her get away with it all. Anyone else...” He paused for a moment seeing the disapproving look on her face. She was challenging him to say anything else, he was going to. “I know what you're doing here and her having that level of hatred, of disgust. When are you going to realise that this isn't going to work? I'm not saying it just because I hate her, I'm being realistic.”

“Ortiz, leave now,” Lilita demanded. He gave a small nod, he wasn't going to push it any further. He knew he was lucky that he'd gotten away with that much. Ortiz left in the opposite direction to Carmilla, he needed to calm down.

****

Mattie had separated herself from Lilita when she saw Laura reading in the busy courtyard, she'd seen her a few times with Carmilla. She couldn't contain her curiosity any longer and had left the others to do whatever they had planned.

Laura was sat cross-legged on a bench a bunch of books along it. She was immersed deep into a book that she didn't notice Mattie approaching. She glanced at the page. Not that she saw much of it but it was about the history of the other schools.

“Laura Hollis?” Mattie questioned. Laura quickly looked up.

“Yes, can I help you?”

“My name's Matska Belmonde, I'm a Corvae contestant.” Laura smiled.

“If you're trying to learn about the other contestants I'm not going to tell you anything.” Mattie laughed.

“No, I'm not gonna ask about.” It gave Mattie the impression that others had asked, she obviously wasn't the only person who had noticed her with Carmilla. “I was hoping we could talk-”

“If this is about Carmilla, her being ex-Corvae and everything, I don't feel comfortable with it.”

“I'm one of the few people she can stand from the school,” Mattie reassured. “I just wanted to see how she has been doing mentally, I've missed her and been worrying, especially since we were told we were joining this event.”

“Why have you joined? You've never bothered before.”

“No idea.” It was an obvious lie, one that Laura noticed but decided not to call her out on. “The Dean wanted to come and it is always nice to get a chance to see Carmilla.”

“You don't get to see her often?” Laura questioned. Genuinely curious about Mattie and Carmilla.

“She tends to keep to herself,” Mattie answered. “Things are complicated between us all.” Laura smiled.

“Is that what Ortiz and Carmilla are? Complicated.”

“You know for someone who feels uncomfortable talking about her you're asking an awful lot of questions.” It stopped Laura in her tracks. “Oh so inquisitive,” Mattie smirked. “I can see why she likes you, she always did have a thing about the curious and naive ones.” Laura went to argue back when a voice interrupted.

“Mattie!” Carmilla said happy to see her, anything was better than what she just went through with Ortiz and Lilita.

“Carm,” Mattie said with a grin and hugged her tight when she was close enough. The embrace was comforting and so familiar, so much time had past but it felt like home. No matter how much trouble Carmilla got herself into Mattie was there afterwards.

Laura watched them both as they stepped out of the hug, Mattie keeping hold of her hand. There was something strong between them.

“As much as I love to see you, what are you doing with Laura?” Mattie cast a glance with her.

“Just checking in how you are, I assumed your little lover here could help me.” Carmilla looked a little uncomfortable. Mattie frowned, had she missed something? She looked at them both. “Oh, Carm.” Mattie gave a small laugh. “I didn't realise she was more than a plaything.”

“Excuse me?! I'm not an object,” Laura snapped. Mattie raised an eyebrow. “Who are you?” Carmilla slipped her hand from Mattie's and moved over to Laura, she sat down next to her.

“Laura, this is my sister,” Carmilla answered. Laura stared at her, that wasn't what she was expecting. “Mattie has always been there for me, even when my mistakes are pretty large.”

“Pretty large?” Mattie jested. “That's what you're calling-” she paused realizing that would be vampire related. She was unsure if Laura knew. Carmilla knew what the look was.

“She knows about the... condition,” Carmilla informed as a group of students walked past. Not that they were paying attention anyway.

Laura noticed the uncomfortable tone she had as she said it but quickly noticed the amused smile and look Mattie held. What was so entertaining about that?

“Are we calling it a condition this time?” Mattie questioned. Carmilla glanced up at her, she wasn't happy. “A disease, a curse-”

“Mattie,” Carmilla said quietly. She didn't hear her.

“I remember a time when you quite enjoyed being what you are-”

“Mattie!” Carmilla snapped, startling Laura and silencing Mattie. Mattie looked to her properly and saw the upset look and teary eyes. “Don't... not right now.” It had hit her, everything that Ortiz had said and done. Mattie took a step closer to her, she placed a finger under Carmilla's chin and lifted her head slightly. The mark was barely visible but a light bruise was forming where Ortiz had grabbed her.

“I'll take care of it,” Mattie told her moving her hand away, all playfulness out of her voice. Laura was unsure what was going on, she couldn't see the mark. Carmilla sighed as shook her head. “Did Maman tell him to do this?” Carmilla shook her head again.

“No, she got him to stop but according to him I was being too disrespectful, he did it again with no intention on stopping.” Mattie frowned.

“So why did he?” Carmilla didn't answer at first, she really didn't want to do this with Laura present. She had no real choice though, she fidgeted slightly as she answered.

“Apparently me breaking down about how my life has been, what he has done was satisfying enough for him.” An irritated smile twitched on Mattie's lips.

“I'll take care of it,” Mattie repeated, her voice showing her annoyance

This was unacceptable. That he done it in the first place was enough but that he done it after Lilita told him to stop was insult to injury to both Carmilla and Lilita.

“Don't antagonise him, he'll just get worse.” Mattie gave a small laugh.

“Antagonise him?” She smiled. “Kitten, you know me better than that. I'm going to put him in his place, not antagonise him. Him doing that to you, it doesn't just effect you. It effects Maman, you and even your little Laura there.” Laura looked to Carmilla in confusion, her jaw had clenched. “You know what he done to you, right? How he made you feel right to the start, you remember what happens next. We all do. By the fidgeting I'm guessing you're already starting to feel a little-” Mattie tried to think of the right word “-hungry. I'd be careful for the next couple of hours-” she shot a glance at Laura, “-and keep her away from Ortiz.”

Carmilla didn't want to answer, she didn't want to talk. That was effort and painful. Mattie was right, she could feel a hunger building up. It was no where near as bad as how the bracelet had made her feel but it was still noticeable.

“What are you going to do to him?”

“Nothing permanent,” Mattie answered without hesitation. It meant she already had something in mind. “It won't be excessive, just a reminder that we are in someone else's home and what he's doing is unacceptable. Lilita will understand, if he disobeyed her then she won't argue against it.”

“Sounds like a pretty harsh way of dealing with people,” Laura commented. Mattie looked to her, curious and yet a little surprised.

“Do you know what he is responsible for? What he has done to Carmilla? Because if you did, if she ever tells you trust me when I say you won't feel sympathetic for him.”

“What did he do?” she questioned. Carmilla had no reaction. “She told me about Yana but nothing really more.” Mattie was surprised she'd been told that much.

“If you know about Yana then I'm guessing Carmilla told you how she came to be what she is, her birthday ball.” Laura nodded, still nothing from Carmilla. “He was there and helped make her what she is, he is also the reason there was slight... delay in her resurrection.”

“Delay?” Mattie cast a glance to Carmilla, her hand was clenching into a fist and she was looking away.

“Before Maman could complete her full resurrection we were interrupted, her partially awake body was taken to a very vile little man who she was betrothed too. I'll keep the details vague but Carmilla was treated in a very sick and twisted way that since he thought she was a corpse makes them even more ghastly.”

“And how was Ortiz involved?” Laura asked, her mind racing with all the options of what Mattie could've meant.

“He went to them in secret, told them where she was buried and what would be the perfect time to get her,” Mattie answered. Carmilla’s jaw had clenched and her fist gave a slight tremble, this was becoming too much. “He knew where she was taken and kept causing delays of going to get her. Ortiz knew what they intended to do with her corpse. He didn't care, the Vordenbergs-”

“Enough,” Carmilla said through gritted as she stood up. “Don't you dare say that name in front of me.”

“You could have stopped me at any time, why wait this long?” Carmilla didn't answer, she was glaring at Mattie who shot a look to Laura. Something clicked. “You want her to understand but that's something you can't talk about.” Though that was part of it Carmilla didn't react. “That's not exactly right.” It took her a minute. “You want her to know what kind of danger Ortiz is, what he's capable of.” Carmilla swallowed hard, trying to control herself. “You want her to understand why you're scared of him.”

“Leave,” Carmilla told her. Mattie nodded.

“You should have something to eat,” Mattie replied as if she hadn't just shared a huge and disturbing part of Carmilla's afterlife. “I will go have a few... words with Ortiz. We should have a few drinks some time soon, Carm. Nice meeting you, Laura.”

Before Laura could say anything Mattie had turned and was walking away. Carmilla stood there shaking, her mind was reliving everything. Her hunger and rage growing. Laura took a risk and put her hand on her shoulder.

Carmilla snapped her attention to it and then up to Laura, her focus was harsh for a minute as she tried to pull herself from the memories. It took her a minute to do so and as she did Laura wrapped her arms around her, she held her tight to her as tears started to pour down Carmilla's face. Carmilla's hand gripped onto the back of Laura's robes, she refused to let go.

“I'm sorry, I shouldn't have asked,” Laura said quietly, the shoulder of her clothes becoming wet as Carmilla had buried her head into it.

Obviously she wanted to know more about Carmilla but not this kind of information, not the kind that broke her. She wanted to know the interesting and nice things, what it was like to see history being made, what she was like when she had the entire world to explore and all the time to do it. Not traumatising personal history. Mattie was right about one thing, she now had no sympathy for Ortiz not that she had much in the first place. What kind of person could do that to another?

It started to rain. Laura didn't want to move Carmilla but they should get out of it.

“Where can we go to get you-” Laura felt awkward saying it. “-Mattie said you should eat.” Carmilla muttered her answer, she just about caught it. “We'll go see Madam Pomfrey then.” Carmilla reluctantly moved back, her hands releasing the back of Laura's robes. She was looking towards the floor as Laura turned and started shoving the books in her satchel.

“Why do you want to be near me?” Carmilla asked nervously. Laura was unsure if she heard right, did she really have to ask? Laura turned to her, she was surprised at how broken and vulnerable Carmilla was. She was completely honest in her answer with no hesitation.

“Because I love you.” Carmilla swallowed hard. “I know that you've got this condition and that you can be dangerous but I'm not worried about that. I trust that you wouldn't hurt me, I believe it.” Laura held out her hand for Carmilla, it took her a few seconds to take it. “I'm sorry that you've been hurt so much and that the people who caused so much of it are here. It doesn't change the way I feel about you though.”

Carmilla didn't say anything, she couldn't. Her brain had gone blank and her voice vanished, not at Laura saying that she loved her though she needed to hear it. Hearing that Laura wasn't worried about how dangerous she could be triggered a thought, that was soon going to change. Laura had seen her angry and a slither of her magic, how durable she was and knew her condition but that would all change soon. She would see the level of skill she had, her duelling intensity, she'd see why Lilita chose her. Carmilla wouldn't be surprised if this changed things. Danny was a rival and Carmilla's attitude towards her was brutal, Corvae was an enemy her attitude was lethal.

****

It took Mattie a while to find Ortiz, she hadn't expected him to find him in the manor. She'd guessed he would be wandering around the grounds but apparently not. She walked into the lobby and saw him walking upstairs, glass of water in one hand and a large book in the other. Mattie went on edge just seeing him, by the lack of sound in the house she guessed it was just the two of them. Good.

“Ortiz!” Mattie shouted as he got to the top of the stairs. Ortiz sighed as he got onto the landing and heard Mattie pursuing him. He looked back to her with a bored expression.

“If this is about Carmilla, I don't want to hear it,” Ortiz told her simply before she got to the top.

He walked away from her and into one of the drawing rooms. A beautiful mantelpiece with a small fire in it, expensive rugs and furniture. All the original old furnishings. Large filled book case, tables and chairs, small sofas, a window seat which looked onto the lake. Ortiz put the glass and book down on the table his cane already resting against it. Mattie walked in, he knew there wasn't any escaping it.

“I really don't care what you want to hear, you're going to listen,” Mattie said as she shut the door behind her. Ortiz just smiled as he turned to her and sat down, folding one leg over the other.

“Guessing you saw her after I had a little chat with her, where did you slink off to?”

“That's none of your business but yes I saw her,” Mattie replied. “Are you insane? Doing that kind of magic here in someone else's home and in front of Maman. Do you realise what you've put at risk?”

“Well hopefully Carmilla has learnt some self control on her urges by now,” Ortiz said amused as he picked up his glass. Mattie walked over and glared at him as she stood close him.

“This is serious.” He laughed before taking a sip of his drink.

“I can tell by how fast you closed the gap.” Mattie smacked the drink out of his hand, he just looked at the glass as it hit the carpet.

“You know what Maman is doing here, why she come here and what she intends for Carmilla-”

“She doesn't deserve it,” Ortiz snarled as he turned his gaze. Mattie smirked. “After everything she's done to our family and the disrespect she's shown, she doesn't deserve it.”

“That's not for any of us to decide.” He scoffed as he looked away. Mattie grabbed him by his jacket and yanked him up, pulling him out of his chair and away from his cane. “You try to expose her, try to influence her away from Lilita and I will hurt you.” Ortiz moved her hand off his clothes, a confident look on his face.

“No you won't.” Mattie watched him as he straightened out his jacket. “You wouldn't dare, not here, you worry about what it will do to Lilita's reputation. Beside you're much weaker than I am,” he reminded. “Second born, second place.”

The next thing Ortiz knew is he had been slammed against the mantelpiece, his head pushed hard against the wood while screaming in pain and trying to get away. Mattie's hand across the side of his face forced it against the wood, the cruciatus curse pouring from her palm directly into his skull.

“Don't you dare think that you're superior than any of us because of age, we were given this life and you begged for it. You weren't even intended,” Mattie said calmly despite her actions showing otherwise. “And never underestimate what I would do to you when it comes to Carmilla. Leave her alone.”

Mattie moved her hand and stepped away. Clutching the side of his face as he slumped down, his tear brimmed eyes glaring at her. His shaky voice was cold and vicious as he spoke.

“Do you...” He grimaced, having to stop for a moment as the pain shudder through his body. “Do you really think this is going to stop me going after her?” Mattie smiled as she looked down to him. “You're smarter than this to know this little act won't stop me.” Mattie nodded.

“I know. It's a punishment for what you've already done to her and a warning,” she explained. “If you hurt her outside of the contest you'll regret it, not just because of Lilita. I'll figure out the details later but I'm sure Carmilla knows a thousand places to hide a body here.”

****

“Hey, Laura!” Danny called as she jogged down a flight of stairs, narrowly avoiding a few Durmstrang students. Laura and Carmilla were close to the infirmary, Carmilla cast a glance to Laura and muttered that she'll see her there before continuing off. Danny was thrown that Carmilla just left but her attention went back to Laura. “Are you okay? You're only normally up this way if you're going to see Madam Pomfrey.” Laura smiled, she wasn't wrong.

“I'm okay, it's for Carmilla though,” Laura explained. “Ortiz done something to her and Mattie brought up some upsetting memories-”

“Mattie?” Danny questioned, her mind a genuine blank for a moment.

“The Corvae contestant, she looks like she'd have no problem ripping your head off but somehow do it in the most elegant of ways,” Laura answered with surprisingly vivid example. Danny nodded a little, she knew who she wasn't talking about but that didn’t explain why she was here. “Ortiz triggered something in her which set off her-” Laura still felt uncomfortable saying it “-hunger. Mattie is going to have ‘words’ with him.”

“Shit, are you okay? Carmilla hasn’t hurt you, right?” Laura shook her head though appreciative of her concern.

“No, I’m okay. We’re getting here quickly so we can get it under control,” Laura explained, there was brief silence as she gathered her thoughts. “I don’t think she’d ever hurt me like that, I don’t think she could.” Danny’s expression went uncomfortable and worried, it twinged with painful thoughts. “You both do that that,” Laura commented, it caused Danny to frown. “Whenever I say about her not being able to hurt me or things like it, you both look like you don’t believe it. I know you both have told me about Elle but there’s more isn’t there?”

Danny looked over to the infirmary entrance Carmilla wasn’t anywhere to be seen. Danny wasn’t sure if she should talk about this, if she was going to she definitely wasn’t going to do it in a corridor. Danny was going to take that chance.

“I can’t tell you all of it but I’ll tell you a little more.”

Danny led Laura across the corridor and past the infirmary entrance, Danny glanced in and Carmilla was talking to Madam Pomfrey as she was getting vials from the cupboard. Laura’s mind was wandering, how much more could there be on Elle?

****

Heartbeats thundered in her ears and voices seemed deafening. Carmilla’s head felt like it was splitting and seeing Danny didn’t help. It’s why she kept walking but there wasn’t any anger to seeing her just a lack of patience. Carmilla knew what Ortiz had done to her, its why she was here she needed to get in control of herself.

Madam Pomfrey handed Carmilla a concoction of blood and relaxants as she took it off her Carmilla turned her head a little listening carefully. Carmilla growled under her breath before downing the mixture, it was bitter and cold but it’s what she needed. Carmilla thanked Madam Pomfrey before rushing out, she could hear Danny and Laura a couple of rooms over. She refused for Danny to talk about Elle.

****

Danny had found a small studying room not too far from the infirmary, it was filled mostly with shelves of books, store cupboards, a few tables and benches. Laura had sat down on a bench and was looking up at Danny who will still trying to decide how much to tell.

“We don’t have to talk about it, Danny,” Laura told her, seeing that Danny was now a little uncertain. Danny did consider it. How on edge Carmilla was with Corvae here was it good to give her another reason? Laura watched her there was a hesitance in her face but she also wanted to tell Laura why she should be careful. “If you can’t tell me about Elle can you tell me about Corvae? If you know anything.”

Danny gave an awkward smile that was a topic which was just as bad. Both of those could have disastrous effects though Danny knew more about Elle than the few bits Carmilla had told them both about Corvae.

“Elle is a topic that really has to be told carefully,” Danny said. “You got told how she hurt Elle, with the spell and everything?” Laura nodded.

“Yeah. It was in the classroom, that spell went off and because she is different it made her go… bad and hurt Elle but she wouldn’t have done it otherwise.”

“The spell didn’t make her ‘go bad’ Laura,” Danny told her. “That’s what Carmilla is like without restrictions, you saw what she done in the forest-”

“Yeah to protect me and LaF, she saved us multiple times,” she argued firmly. “I know she’s powerful and dangerous but that doesn’t mean she doesn’t have control.”

“You don’t realise how dangerous she is, none of us did not until Elle. Now Corvae is here, she could hurt you, Laura or at the very least put you in a situation were you’re gonna get hurt.”

The door opened and Carmilla walked in, a cold smirk on her lips. Both Laura and Danny looked at her, this was bad. Danny stared at Carmilla waiting for her to do something, the only thing she did was shut the door and talk.

“With what you know, Danny I’m really surprised you continue to talk about me and my private life.” Danny didn’t say anything as Carmilla walked further into the room. She didn’t go to Laura or Danny, she just stood near them. “Oh right, you’re probably how I heard you that newly raised feelings are there, heightened senses and everything. You aren’t as sneaky as you think.” Carmilla looked to Laura. “You really want to know about Elle and Corvae that much that you’d ask her?” Laura looked down a little uncomfortably.

“Yes.”

“What were you going to ask her?” Danny looked unsure why Carmilla would ask.

“Why do you and Danny always look uncomfortable when mentioning Elle and when I say that I’m sure you wouldn’t hurt me?”

“Because it’s a lie,” Carmilla answered honestly. “Not the Elle bit, that wasn’t a lie but hurting you… Danny is right in the sense I’m a danger and Corvae with make it worse.”

“But you wouldn’t aim it purposely at me?”

“That’s not the point,” Danny cut in. “She’s a vampire, Laura. She can hurt you, she’s a murderer.”

“She’s right,” Carmilla said as she saw the look on Laura’s face turn to horror. “I’ve killed before and I told you it comes with being a vampire but there are few times I actually enjoyed doing it.” Danny gave a small laugh. “What?”

“Seriously? You’re expecting Laura to believe that in your 300 plus years of being a hunting machine you didn’t enjoy it?”

“I said ‘few times’ there are always exceptions,” Carmilla said with a slight threatening undertone.

“Like the Vordenbergs?” Laura asked remembering the name Mattie said. Danny went white, this was really bad. Carmilla stared at Laura unsure if she actually heard right, if that name actually came out of Laura’s mouth. The look on Danny’s face confirmed it for Carmilla, she knew what the Vordenbergs had done, she was there when Elle was told.

“Laura, you shouldn’t ask about that,” Danny told her trying to defuse the situation. She hoped the fact even was cautious about it was enough to put Laura off. It didn’t.

“Mattie said that Ortiz made sure there was delays for you getting fully changed, that they got you instead,” Laura said without much concern. Carmilla folded her arms, keeping them close to her. “You stopped her before she continued and she said bad things happened but didn’t make it clear-”

“Yes, she did,” Carmilla snapped. “What more do you need from what she said ‘Carmilla was treated in a very sick and twisted way that since he thought she was a corpse makes them even more ghastly.’ It doesn’t take much to connect what he done.”

Laura didn’t want to believe it, she didn’t want to think that had happened to Carmilla. Something so horrific and mentally devastating, how could she go through that and not be broken? Danny saw the cold and almost deadly look Carmilla was giving Laura. She made a choice, it was a stupid one but better her get hurt instead of Laura.

“She was grave-robbed and she was with that necrophiliac piece of shit for over a week,” Danny said quickly, it took Carmilla longer to process than it did Laura. “Ortiz led the others on a wild chase so they didn’t find her for a while. He wanted her to get-”

Danny choked as Carmilla’s hand wrapped round her throat, she was crushing her throat as he pulled her up raising her off the floor.

“Don’t you dare say another word,” Carmilla said with a horrifically even tone but lined with hatred. How her voice could stay the same on something so vile was terrifying.

“She needs to-” Danny gasped for air as she clawed at Carmilla’s hand. Carmilla didn’t move, not until Danny raised up her leg and kick her in the stomach. Carmilla dropped her as she clutched herself.

“Laura doesn’t need to know any of this,” Carmilla groaned. Danny got up rubbing her throat.

“Rather she’s told the truth by us than Ortiz getting hold of her and telling her his version.” Carmilla straightened up.

“I’m sorry I asked,” Laura said quickly. She wanted the fighting to stop. Carmilla didn’t pay any attention, her hate solely focused on Danny.

“She should be told a lot of this, you took time in telling Elle and me… you haven’t got the luxury of time right now,” Danny explained. “He will find any way he can to hurt you, look how much of an issue he has been so far. You’re not that stupid to ignore that he’ll come after Laura regardless of what your mother-”

Danny was slammed against a bookcase at high speed, it crack under the force of her. Laura moved away quickly, she was scared.

“She isn’t my mother!” Carmilla snarled her fangs baring as her hands gripping fistfuls of Danny’s shirt. “Take it back.”

“Carm,” Laura said cautiously. “Let her go please.” There was nothing from her, she wasn’t even sure if Carmilla knew she was in the room any more.

“Take it back!” Carmilla snapped slamming Danny again. There was a loud pain-filled groan but Danny grabbed hold of her wrists.

“Whether you disowned them or not she brought you back, she’ll still consider you her daughter.” She just stared at Danny who looked at Laura. “Ortiz wanted her to get hurt, he hated that Carm’s… that that woman had spent so much time after her. He wanted her broken.”

Carmilla went to slam her again but Danny was ready, she put her foot against the wall a little and pushed forward. Not hard but enough to move her away and get Carmilla off balance, she still kept hold of Carmilla’s wrists.

“Why are you telling me all this?” Laura asked disgusted by it all.

“Because he will make you hate her, you’ll never want to be near her again and that is what she is so terrified of.”

Carmilla tried to pull her around aiming to smash her through the table but Danny had control over her arms, she locked her hands and as she started to be pulled round Danny found her footing. There was loud bone cracking sounds from Danny’s face as she picked Carmilla and slammed her on the table top.

Carmilla actually faltered when she came to a sudden thudding stop and saw Danny’s mouth full of canine teeth, the colour in her eyes turning bright yellow and her hands clawed. Danny was leaning over her, pinning her down with every part of her werewolf strength. It was close to a full moon she was getting control of it.

“He has taken so much from you, tell her the truth or he will take more,” Danny said as calmly as she could be.

Laura stood there shaking, she hadn’t seen Carmilla this way before and she had no idea about Danny. Her being a werewolf seemed just as terrifying right now. Carmilla tried to get from under her grip, struggling and writhing. It was pointless.

“I’ve told you before that I was killed at the ball, that Lilita and Ortiz were responsible for my death. I said that he murdered my family and then distorted my memories of them… that isn’t entirely true.” Laura was confused and by the unsteadiness of Carmilla’s voice she didn’t like where this was going. Danny let go of Carmilla and moved away, her canine teeth receding and face returning to normal. “He did murder my family and distort my memories but he left some in almost perfect clarity, left the feelings intact… I killed my siblings because he done something that should never be done to something like me.”

Danny stared at Carmilla in pained horror that she had referred to herself as ‘something’ instead of having a condition. She hadn’t done that in a long time in front of her. Laura was almost afraid to ask but she morbidly wanted to know.

“What shouldn't you do?”

“Newborns… newly raised vampires have a very low threshold when it comes to hunger. Hunger comes first then withdrawal which the body starts shutting down, seizures and everything destructive and then… it goes into a frenzy. All thought, emotions and rationality gone.” Laura put all the pieces together.

“He done that to you and let you loose on them.” Danny saw the twinge of upset go across Carmilla’s face, Laura didn’t realise how much she made Carmilla sound like a feral beast.

“Yes,” Carmilla replied hardening her voice. “He slaughtered my parents and hurt my siblings so they were bleeding… they didn’t… it is the one memory Ortiz left in perfect condition. How I...” Carmilla sighed heavily as tears quickly brimmed and started to fall. “He will find you and he’ll twist it all saying that I’m some kind of monster… and he’ll be right.”

“Carm-” Danny went to talk but was quickly stopped, gasping in pain as a sharp blade cut into her stomach. Neither of them had seen Carmilla draw her wand and ram it in her, the outside of the wand covering itself in a silver blade. Wordless magic and vampiric speed was a deadly combination.

“This is entirely your fault,” Carmilla snarled grabbing Danny’s shoulder, trapping her as she ground the blade in further. Blood poured from the wound as the silver burned and cut into her easier. Carmilla hand was coated in blood. “You couldn’t have just kept your mouth shut, could you? What did you think would happen for talking about Elle or Corvae? Did you really think you could just talk about it like nothing?”

“Carm, please stop,” Laura begged as she walked over, getting a grip on Carmilla’s shoulder and trying to move her away. She should never have asked Danny, she should've never thought it was a good idea to ask about Vordenberg. Now Danny was suffering because of her. “Carm, please.”

The begging broken tone was enough to drag Carmilla enough out of her daze to realise what she was doing. She looked at Danny who was clutching Carmilla’s wand hand, trying to stop her pushing it in any further. Blood covered both Carmilla and Danny’s hand, she was in pure agony.

“This is going to hurt,” Carmilla told Danny, bracing her before pulling her wand out of her. Neither Danny screamed in body-shuddering pain, her body was weak as she slipped. Carmilla caught her and took hold of Danny’s hand placing it over the wound. Danny groaned but knew she had to keep pressure on it. Blood was dripping down the wand, sliding from Carmilla’s hand and fingers. “Laura, I need you to go tell Madam Pomfrey that Danny’s hurt and that I’ll be bringing her now.”

Laura nodded and ran out of the door closing it behind her. As soon as the door shut Carmilla threw Danny against the table, tears built up in her eyes, she’d slammed directly on her wound. She slipped from the table, hit the bench before laying on the floor. Carmilla stood over, staring down like a predator looking at helpless prey.

“The next you try and talk to Laura about me, try to expose me like that I’ll put you on that murder victim list,” Carmilla leaned down, “and that one I will enjoy committing.” Carmilla took hold of Danny’s arm and pulled her up, her arm going around her getting her steady to help her into the infirmary.

It was a painful walk with a lot of students staring at the pair of them. Laura came over to help as soon as she saw them. Madam Pomfrey was momentarily stunned as she saw both of them come in, she noticed Carmilla’s hand drenched with blood. She had caused this, Laura hadn’t said much but it was clear that this was Carmilla’s doing.

Carmilla had ignored the other person in the infirmary not there were many here. She walked Danny over to a bed and laid her down, Danny groaned in pain her hand over her wound. Laura stood beside the bed, watching over her as Madam Pomfrey inspected the injury. Carmilla kept her blood covered hand in a loose fist.

A hand gripped Carmilla’s bicep and pulled her around, she didn’t expect it so she was startled by the confrontation of Lars. He was exhausted, despite looking after Oz he still had to teach flying and do his duties as head of Slytherin house. He was in his flight robes, he had come from the pitch to the infirmary to pick up some things for Oz. He hadn’t expected this.

“What did you do?!” Lars snapped aggressively. Carmilla didn’t answer. Lars glared at her, he didn’t have the patience for this. “You’ll tell me exactly what you done, Carmilla.”

“Danny’s been stabbed,” Madam Pomfrey told him as she had her wand in hand and close to the wound. “She’s lucky that nothing vital was hit, it’s incredibly close though.”

“Why?” Lars questioned, he couldn’t keep his voice even.

“That’s private,” Carmilla answered quickly. Lars gave a wry smile. Was she serious?

“No, it isn’t. Not when you hurt another student like this,” he retorted. “Dumbledore may give you a pass on many things but I refuse to let this stand.” Carmilla tilted her head a little a smirk on her face.

“Are you really threatening me with consequences that effect my home?” Carmilla had seen where all this was going. “Dumbledore couldn’t throw me from this school if he tried.” Lars didn’t back down despite her growing hostility.

“I can’t imagine how you feel with having Corvae here but that doesn’t excuse you from severely hurting another student.”

Danny groaned loudly and writhed in pain as Madam Pomfrey used her wand to try and clean up the wound. Something wasn’t right though. Laura instinctively took hold of Danny’s clean hand giving her a little bit of assurance that everything was going to be okay. She’d noticed that the blood covered hand was still stuck with large claws, she hadn’t fully been able to shift back.

“There are going to be consequences for this, Carmilla,” Madam Pomfrey said calmly agreeing with Lars. “This isn’t one of the ‘normal’ fights you and her get into, you could’ve killed her and you know that.”

Carmilla clenched her jaw. She couldn’t believe any of this, least of all that Laura was comforting Danny. It set her blood on fire among everything that had happened she realised that was going to be a problem, she was getting possessive over Laura.

Carmilla went to walk off without another word, Lars looked at Madam Pomfrey in disbelief, she hadn’t a clue what to do. Lars retrieved his wand and pointed it at her, muttering a spell that no one caught Carmilla stumbled, all muscles in her legs going limp. She dropped to the floor with a heavy thud, it took her a second to register that she was down. Her blood covered hand stung as it slammed for the first time out of its fist, she groaned as blood splattered from it. A panic rushed through her as she went to push herself up off the floor but was unable move or do anything. Horror went through her, she was stuck and helpless. It was painful to talk, her jaw was almost locked, her voice shaking.

“What… what did-?” Carmilla asked as Lars walked over, it was too painful to finish talking. Everyone was looking in their direction, other than Danny who was still reeling from her injury, the silver was causing the problem. She had her hand pressed over the wound as Madam Pomfrey was trying to figure out what could be done.

“Laura, go get McGonagall. Dumbledore isn’t currently here, she should be teaching so start there,” Lars ordered, there was a different edge to him. It was becoming clear why he was strong enough to be a head of house. Laura hesitated but quickly ran out of the room, casting a worried glance at Carmilla who was trembling.

“What-” Carmilla couldn’t continue as Lars grabbed the back of her shirt collar, her entire body went loose as dragged her over to the bed opposite Danny. He pulled her up on it, she sat there slightly hunched over, her legs hanging over the side of the bed trembling unable to move or cast any kind of spell.

“I would never use this kind of magic on an actual student but in your case you’re a vampire masquerading as a student, the vampire bit here takes over,” Lars told her. “I’m not doing forbidden curses on you if that’s what you’re worried about, it a restrictive spell. It causes the muscle to either constrict or go useless, in this case it’s best to use a bit of both.”

“My magic?” she muttered. Lars gave a small nod.

“Yeah it’s why it hurts so much, the restrictive spell is bad enough but what you’re experiencing is what happens if you use dispelling magic on a human body.”

“That’s not-” Carmilla groaned loudly.

“My husband is an ex-auror and he likes to make sure I know how to take care of myself,” he explained. She was scared and hurting, she at least deserved to have her questions and comments answered. “Not that I can do this all the time it takes a lot out of me, it is a last resort but I used it because you’re a threat, I’m not doing this maliciously.”

Lars walked over to Danny, she was looking pale. Madam Pomfrey was struggling to figure out what was wrong. She would’ve normally had it healed by now but everything she tried wasn’t working.

“This isn’t something I’ve dealt with before, it’s some sort of poisoning but it’s hard to get rid of and it keeps opening up the wound,” Madam Pomfrey told him, she was frazzled. She hadn’t been stumped like this in a while. “I don’t know what could be causing such a reaction.” Lars looked around trying to think of something, he saw the smallest smiles on the Carmilla’s face. She knew the exact reason this was happening.

Lars walked over to her, a firm tone to his voice. He was getting to his limit with her and all of this.

“What did you do?” Lars was demanding and answer. Carmilla just stared at him with a defiant look, he wasn’t going to get any answers out of her. “What are you doing to her?!” Still nothing.

Professor McGonagall and Laura came in then went straight to Danny’s side. Laura didn’t cast a glance to Carmilla, it hurt her deeply but Carmilla tried to rationalise it. She wouldn’t want to be near herself if she’d just witnessed what Laura had.

“What’s wrong?” McGonagall asked quickly wondering why Danny was still bleeding and growing in agony. Madam Pomfrey gave a small shrug.

“I don’t know. I can’t stop it and Miss Karnstein won’t tell us what she’s done.”

“Why?”

“I was asking about Elle… and Corvae,” Laura answered. “It went really personal and she lashed out, she stabbed Danny.” McGonagall shouldn’t have been surprised but even this seemed a step too far.

“What did you do to her, Carmilla?” Carmilla didn’t answer McGonagall, no one was going to get an answer.

Danny groaned loudly as she forced herself to roll off the bed, her body stumbled as she struggled to stand. Laura went to get her back in the bed but she moved away from her touch. Holding her wound with her bloody still clawed hand she made her way painfully to Carmilla, her body sagged and limping. Lars had unintentionally eased up on the spell, enough for Carmilla to looked around and see the mess Danny was but not enough to move away.

As soon as Danny got close enough she moved her claws and slammed them around Carmilla throat. The spell Lars cast instantly vanished, though her magic was still gone. Carmilla tried to stifle the scream as her bloody claws cut through her skin. Laura went to move towards Carmilla but McGonagall put her hand on Laura’s shoulder. She stopped her, this was risky for the both of them let alone getting Laura involved.

“Now I can’t kill you but I bet even as a vampire having your windpipe ripped out will hurt, I mean you don’t need it but it will be satisfying as hell for me,” Danny threatened. Carmilla struggled to form a sentence, Danny’s claws had sunk deeper the injury burning. She lifted Carmilla up and slammed her back on the bed, she was leaning over her the weight of her body pushing down on her cuts. Danny was blocking out the pain of her wounds with pure anger. Carmilla tried to push her away Danny just grabbed her wrist and pinned it on the bed beside her.

That’s when Danny saw the problem, that’s when it all clicked. The underside of Carmilla’s fingers were split open, she’d cut them purposely as she stuck the blade into Danny. Vampires blood in a werewolf body, it wasn’t fatal in itself but the lack of blood from open wounds could be. It’s why Carmilla was in such agony with Danny’s claws in her throat, werewolf blood straight into her bloodstream.

“You bitch,” Danny said savagely. Carmilla went to try and move herself from under her grip, it wasn’t happening. Danny grabbed her with her other hand and slashed across the side of Carmilla’s face, narrowly missing her eye with sharp bloody claws before anyone could stop her. The claws scrapped against the bones and gave hairline fractures to her cheekbone and jaw, her cheek tore open. Carmilla dropped to the floor clutching the side of her face, curling up in pain. Danny stood over her. “I was trying to help!” Danny snapped. “I was trying to get Laura to understand what you had been through, give her some idea of how twisted Ortiz is and what he done to shape you into what you are.” Carmilla just whimpered, the amount of blood that had gone from the claws was huge. “So when he started spouting hate and fear into her that she’d not even think about it, not even doubt you. She’d think that the person she loves, no matter how horrific the things you done are, wouldn’t question or fear you.” Carmilla tried to get up onto all fours, she barely managed to.

“You shouldn’t-”

“I might have been out of line on a lot of things, the way I went about them but I’ve tried to help you a lot more than you realise.” Danny went back to the bed and told Madam Pomfrey what was wrong before continuing. Madam Pomfrey, now she knew what the problem could get to work. “Hate me all you want but I done what you wouldn’t have done. You would never have told her about any of it, not what you are or what you capable of. Not about Corvae, not about your family or what you done to Elle-”

Carmilla tried to stand up but instantly crash back down, still keeping her hand over the wound though dark blood was coming down underneath her hand and in between her fingers.

“Miss Lawrence,” Professor McGonagall snapped suddenly making everyone jump and cutting her off. “That is quite enough.” That was the last thing this conversation needed.

Carmilla put her hand on the side of the bed and forced herself to stand up on incredibly weak and trembling legs. She gave shaky smile.

“You tried to help me?” Carmilla said in disbelief. “You tried...” She slipped slightly but managed to catch herself. “The stuff you’ve exposed… took me months almost a year to figure out if I could talk to Elle about. Everything you said, Danny, everything you’ve done to ‘help me’ is stuff I would never have had explained so quickly… if at all.”

“You really don’t think you could talk to me about any of this?” Laura questioned hurt and confused. After everything that had happened with them.

“If I told you right away without any of the things you’ve witnessed, without context or anything would you be with me?” Carmilla was looking for an honest answer. “You can’t tell me that you’d be fine if I told you in such a short amount of time that I’m a vampire, I unwilling murdered my family after I was trapped in the dungeon of a rapist. That for centuries I enjoyed killing innocent people and helping lure women to their deaths, then after being buried in a coffin for decades the woman I loved with everything I am I hurt so bad that she left Hogwarts.” Laura didn’t respond, she had looked a little away from Carmilla. She gave a weary laugh. “Hearing it all condensed, seeing me this way and what I done to Danny… you’re scared of me now.” Carmilla looked to Danny though she couldn’t see through her blood covered hand. “You were right, you did help. You warned her, you told her the things I didn’t because I knew she would be scared of me.” Carmilla grimaced. “She needs to be scared of me. Corvae will hunt her down and hurt her because she is with me. Laura can’t be with me...” Carmilla’s body spasmed and she threw up heavy splatters of black blood. “Watch over her because you doing this to me, you’ve forced me to do something I really don’t want to. She’s the only person who help me with this.”

Before anyone could question her she had apparated out of the room. Laura stood there in shock and pure pain of how certain Carmilla was that she’d be terrified of her, that she wanted nothing to do with her and that she’d said to Danny to keep her out of Corvae’s way. That the teachers had done nothing to stop what just happened. Was this Lars’s way of dealing with Carmilla’s consequences?

Lars and Professor McGonagall were at two different stages of thoughts. Lars had no idea of anything that was spoken about other than that Carmilla was a vampire. He didn’t know anything about Elle or her family, that Danny was a werewolf or how intense things were with Laura. It was terrifying.

Professor McGonagall was aware of more but even so hearing much more was distressing, she was glad to have been called, afraid of how much worse this could’ve gone if she wasn’t there to stop Laura getting involved. There was no way she could've stopped Danny or Carmilla going at it, rather it happen now when there was so little exposure and in a controlled environment than it putting others in danger.

Danny, who was feeling slowly better thanks to Madam Pomfrey knowing what she was dealing with, was in a state of shock. That it had gone the way it had, so much aggression and hatred, how badly the wounds were, that she just submitted to her thoughts about helping and Laura. It was unlike Carmilla and then for her to vanish when so hurt, that was like her, but it was a worrying and confusing thought of where she would go.

It took a minute for the realisation that there would only be one place she could go when hurt that badly.

“She’s going to Lilita,” Danny told everyone with a heavy sigh and a worried tone. This wasn’t going to end well.

****

Carmilla stood outside the front door of Elle’s manor, her hand on the frame trying to keep herself up, her other hand covering the huge and searing wound. Her stomach churning at the thought that she would be going into Elle’s manor for the first time in a while and the fact that her one true love’s home was being defiled by the vampiric hosts inside.

She gave another loud knock on the door, she felt like she was going to throw up the pain from her throat wounds going further down, heading towards her chest. There wasn’t a reply for a minute but then the door opened wide and the neatly dressed vampire the otherside looked surprised to see her there and in such a state.

“Where is she?” Carmilla asked quickly though her voice was becoming raspy. She didn’t have time for any pleasantries.

“In the downstairs library,” he answered. “It’s this-” Carmilla shoved past him though barely able to keep standing.

“I remember where it is.”

She stumbled down the halls, her hand running along the wall trying to keep herself upright. She slumped against it a few times trying to regain control of her body. The other vampire had walked ahead about to warn Lilita and who was with her about what they were about to see.

They knocked on the door and opened it just before they could speak they were shoved out of the way. Carmilla stood in the doorway surprising all of them. Mattie, Lilita and a slightly masculine looking person talking to Lilita. They all stared at Carmilla as she lowered her bloody hand from her face and slumped against the door frame, her body hunched and in agony.

Carmilla’s cheek was torn apart some of the cuts so deep they cut through to the inside of her mouth, slithers of her teeth through them. Among all the blood black veins had crawled across the right side of her face, going into her eye, ear and mouth, spreading across her throat and working down towards her chest.

“I… need your help,” Carmilla muttered before falling to the floor, she had passed out before she hit the hardwood.

Chapter 18: Within the manor

Summary:

After getting dangerously wounded from Danny with the assistance of Lars's magic, Carmilla apparated herself to Sheridan manor for Lilita's aid. Carmilla's condition is much more serious than anyone imagined.

Notes:

Hey everyone!

First updated of the New Year and hopefully many more updates will follow.

Between writers block, life stuff, D&D and general laziness I have barely written anything about anything. But I am trying to organise a plan to manage my writing a lot better.

But onto this chunky chapter. It was going to be longer but there was a good cut off point so technically I've already started working on the next chapter.

Hope you enjoy and that is was worth the wait. Let me know.

Carmilla groaned weakly as she started to slowly regain consciousness. Every thing was a blur, she couldn’t remember where she was or what she was even doing here. Everything was blank. She tried to open her eyes and even when she finally managed to she couldn’t see anything. The entire right side of her face was completely covered in bandages. Starting to panic she tried to raise her hands to touch her face but the right side of her body was useless, though she could feel the sharp pain of blood being sucked from multiple points over the body. Her wrists, stomach, arms and on her neck. What was happening?

A soft touch took hold of Carmilla’s left hand and squeezed it gently. The touch seemed familiar and comforting though trying to figure out who it was among panic was difficult. Carmilla heard multiple voices among the darkness, they seemed distorted but enough to make out who they were.

“Well my enjoyment is over now she’s awake,” Ortiz said with a heavy sigh.

“Get out!” Mattie snarled, though there was an edge of concern to her frustration.

“Fine. Dominic, come on,” he said his voice firm. There was a slight hesitation in Dominic going. “Now.” That was a command not a suggestion. Dominic followed them and the door shut.

“Mattie?” Carmilla rasped barely able to talk, she squeezed the hand holding hers. She was scared and it was getting worse the more blood was taken from her.

“I’m here, Carm,” Mattie reassured. Carmilla was thrown off, Mattie’s voice was coming from her right side but someone was holding her left hand. “We’re here and you’re going to be okay.”

‘We’re’ Who the hell was here? Ortiz left and Dominic, whoever they were, left with him. Who else was here? Where the hell was she? What was going on?

A hand rested gently across Carmilla’s left shoulder, she knew that touch and feeling. Why was she here though?

“Maman?”

“It’s alright, Carmilla,” Lilita said reassuringly, her voice soft and warm. “You’re safe. Can you remember what happened?”

Carmilla tried to push aside the worry that Lilita was this close and tried to remember anything. It hurt to try and focus on anything among all the darkness and sharp small writhing pain.

“What?” Carmilla twitched her hand, trying to move it out of Lilita’s hold and raise her hand to her neck, she needed the sucking pain to stop. Lilita let go and allowed Carmilla move her useable hand to the source of the pain. She felt a slimy writhing mass under her trembling fingers, the parasite was latched on her good. Carmilla went to grab it, to yank it off but Lilita took hold of her forearm avoiding the one on her wrist. That really wasn’t a good idea.

“Mattie,” Lilita said as she put her finger and thumb gently on the leech, heating it slightly so it would let go.

Mattie done the ones on the right side of her body putting them in a container, She handed it to Lilita so she could do the same. Lilita put her hand over the leech bites and it healed them with a brief warm glow.

“I’m going to give you sight I can but before I do, do you remember where you are?”

“Hogwarts,” Carmilla answered her voice a little easier now. Well she wasn’t wrong.

“Yes but do you remember where in Hogwarts?” Carmilla shook her head as best as she could, the right side of her body still useless. “You’re in the Sheridan manor,” Lilita said slightly cautious.

A lump rose to the back of her throat. No, she couldn’t be here. Why would she come here? This had to be a twisted joke, something that Ortiz had set up. It couldn’t be, Mattie and Lilita wouldn’t get involved in something like that.

“You honestly can’t remember?” Mattie questioned. If she couldn’t they had to tell her before she went anywhere. Carmilla shook her head. “We aren’t exactly sure the exact reason you came here other than you were severely hurt by a werewolf attack. We guessed it was a student but have no context. You haven’t been awake since you passed out on the floor.”

“Let me up… let me see,” Carmilla sounded like she was breaking. Lilita put her hand on the left side of her face, a shooting pain filled her eye and ran deep into her skull. Everything was blurred but at least she was seeing something. Mattie put her hand on Carmilla useless shoulder and waist, Lilita done the same before they helped her sit up and moved her back so she was resting against the no sided chaise lounge. They weren’t looking forward to her reaction. It was the first time she had been in the manor since Elle left, she was forbidden to come anywhere near the house or family.

Carmilla’s vision cleared up, though she only had use of her left eye. That didn’t matter right now. Carmilla’s chest got tighter as she slowly looked around the drawing room, nothing had changed, not a single thing. The furniture was exactly the same and in the same place, the expensive wallpaper and wood carvings on the mantelpiece, the elegant portraits. It was kept in the original old family décor, not any modern additions. This was an ancestral home.

This wasn’t a replica of the manor, this was the actual Sheridan manor. She was sure of it.

Carmilla wasn’t sure if she wanted to throw up or burst into tears, being here and seeing all of this was painful and almost scaring her. She kept expecting Elle to walk through the door and announce her presence, it didn’t happen.

“I need to leave,” Carmilla choked, it was practically impossible to say anything.

“That’s not possible right now,” Lilita told her. Carmilla managed to turn her, she had no intention of being this close to her ever again and yet here she was.

“Why?”

“Your body is in shock with the trauma that it’s had done to it and it’s going to be an issue for you to do anything with your right side for a few days.” Carmilla shut her eyes tight as she lowered her head.

“No… a werewolf attack shouldn’t have done this much damage I’ve been hurt by her before… it’s never this bad.”

“Something made it that bad as I tried to remove it from your system with magic it spread fast, attacked your nervous system and we had to get it out through manual methods,” Lilita explained.

“Is there something that can support me?” Carmilla asked. “I mean I can use a sling but my leg… is there something so it isn’t limp, I’ll use a can to balance.”

“You still won’t be able to leave for a couple of days if we can do that,” Lilita told her. Carmilla frowned.

“Why?” Carmilla didn’t understand why she had to stay there. Lilita looked to Mattie and gave a small nod.

Mattie carefully and slowly took hold of the bandages on the right side of Carmilla’s face, she couldn’t feel anything as it tugged at her skin. As the light hit her eye everything remained black, her sight like the use of her side was gone. Lilita summoned a mirror and held it waiting for Mattie to finish. The look on Mattie’s face wasn’t good. She’d seen some werewolf injuries before but nothing like this.

Lilita held up the mirror letting Carmilla see herself in it. Five dark black gouged claw scars went from her ear and stopped near the corner of her mouth, small veins came off a few of them spreading across her face, the side of her face paler than the left. She looked ill and defeated, her right eye was pale except the black veins creeping towards the centre of it. She looked down and saw that her right hand was pale with the black veins creeping to her fingertips. No wonder Mattie looked disgusted.

“I’m guessing a couple of days is to make sure this doesn’t spread and to see if it heals properly, right?” Carmilla said quietly as she pushed the mirror down. She couldn’t stand to see the disgusting reflection of herself, of what Danny had done. It was slowly coming together how it was done and why.

“We don’t know exactly what happened to do this much so it’s best to just keep an eye on it.”

Carmilla sighed heavily.

“Fine but I don’t want Ortiz or anyone near me,” Carmilla said her voice firm. “It’s bad enough that I’m in Elle’s… that I’m here, let alone him.”

“I’ll talk to him,” Lilita replied sincerely, though unable to hide her happiness that she would be staying even if it was for a short amount of time. Carmilla gave a small unhappy nod, it’s not like she had much a choice in the matter.

****

Laura was sat in the Hufflepuff common room, her thoughts going wild on what she had just been a part of. Of what she had just witnessed. Danny was a werewolf, Carmilla had severely hurt Danny, all the things that were said and that the teachers just let it happen, Carmilla in agonising pain from the injury Danny gave her. That the place she fled to was Lilita, it was hard to believe or understand. It was all too much for Laura to stick around for, she had to leave and let the others deal with it.

****

Carmilla was stood in the doorway of an upstairs bedroom, her right arm done up tight in a strong black sling and her right leg had a support around the leg and bottom of the foot, the magic tightening to proper size and the strength it needed to hold her up.

Carmilla mentally wasn’t in the room at all, she had faded into the memories of her and Elle in this room. In her bedroom. The most intimate moments were Carmilla could simply be herself, no judgment and no hiding what she was. Behind shut doors in an empty house as her family was on holidays or out of town, it was just them. That’s the way it should’ve been, it’s the way Carmilla wanted it. The entire Sheridan family had moved after what Carmilla had done, she wasn’t surprised not that she’d be able to find any of them even if she wanted to, she’d never seen any of them other than Elle.

It was hard not to get lost in thought.

Carmilla sat on the window seat staring out at the pouring rain, she’d taken a moment out of her reading to just appreciate it, she snuggled into the blanket around her shoulders. Hearing the rain splattering against glass made her appreciate that she was inside with Elle. She enjoyed days like this and loved the fact she had more to come, her family had only been gone a few days and they were away for two weeks. Two weeks of uninterrupted bliss.

Elle walked into the room, a smile on her face and a large cup of hot tea in hand. She shut the door behind her, Carmilla looked over to her with a beaming smile, she put the book down and got up keeping the blanket around her.

“Hey,” Elle said as she walked over to the small table and chairs to put her cup down. Carmilla was behind her when Elle had set it down securely, she wrapped her arms around Elle’s waist and pulled her back against her body, the hug and blanket engulfing her.

Carmilla didn’t say anything, she simply nuzzled her head in the crook of her neck almost purring with delight to see her again.

“I wasn’t even gone twenty minutes,” Elle told her, not complaining about the affection. Carmilla moved her round so she could sit down on the chair before pulling Elle on her lap. Elle turned slightly so she could see Carmilla, leaned down and kiss the top of her head. A simple smile slipped on her lips.

“I missed you,” Carmilla said softly before resting her head against Elle’s arm.

“Tired?”

“Just content.”

The tone in Carmilla’s voice warmed Elle all the way through. She was so lucky to have Carmilla, she knew about her condition and didn’t fear it. She was confident that Carmilla would never hurt her, she loved her more than anything. Carmilla had made the choice to tell her everything, something she had never done with anyone and she felt comfortable to leave the school to be with her. She was safe and content with Elle, she was safe in the walls of the house and even when outside the school Elle made her feel safe and protected.

Elle was brought out of her thoughts as Carmilla picked up her tea and took a sip of it.

“Excuse me, you said you didn’t want a drink,” she reminded before taking the cup off Carmilla.

“I didn’t but seeing yours made me want one.”

“Well go get one of your own,” Carmilla gave a puppy eyed look.

“That means going outside of the blanket, away from you and having to deal with the fact that it isn’t going to be as good as yours.”

“You’re not going to have mine,” Elle said before taking a sip herself, “even though it is delicious.”

Carmilla took the cup away from her and put it down on the table before moving her off her lap. Elle looked down at her a little surprised as to the sudden movement, Carmilla stood up and kissed her gently her hands softly around her neck. Elle grinned after she returned it.

“What are you up to?” Elle knew Carmilla too well for her to just stop. Carmilla took hold of her hand and started to lead her backwards towards the bed.

“Well if I’m not allowed it then neither are you.”

“And you have to lead me over to the bed to stop me having it?” Carmilla grinned as the back of her legs touched the large ornate wooden bed, she pulled Elle against her.

“No but it isn’t the worse way to distract you. Just us, an empty house and all the time in the world.” The expression on Carmilla’s face was a mix of playfulness and slight vulnerability. “What could be more perfect?”

Elle gave a pure genuine smile before kissing her extremely intimately, there was nothing but love and devotion for each other. Elle moved her gently back laying down on the bed, she didn’t join her though. Carmilla shifted up the bed a little, watching her closely as Elle walked around the side of the bed. Elle knelt down in front of the dresser, she ran fingertips across a specific floorboard before tapping it hard at one end, the other end popped up revealing a small space. Carmilla had turned on her side and was watching with great interest and curiosity as Elle got out a small box. She put down the floorboard while holding the purple velvet palm-sized box almost tenderly.

Elle joined Carmilla on the bed though she sat cross-legged and almost seemed a little nervous. Carmilla eyed up the box before looking to Elle as she heard her heartbeat grown faster.

“You okay?” Elle nodded and fiddled with the box between her fingers.

“Yeah I just… I got this made specially for you, I was thinking about when I could give it to you-” Elle held out the box for her, she was flustered. Carmilla had an inquisitive look and smirk on her lips. Carmilla took it off her and opened it, a stunned and in awe expression spread quickly across her face.

“A ring?” Carmilla questioned, looking up at Elle from the beautiful silver ring, it had the Sheridan coat of arms on, a sapphire each side of it. Elle nodded. It took Carmilla a minute to catch up. “Wait… are you?” Elle smiled as she took the ring out of the box.

“As much as I would love that to be that kind of ring, I said I would wait and that would be entirely your decision,” Elle reminded, completely understanding why that might never happen. “This however is a special ring I had made as a gift, it just took a while to get here though and to design it right.”

“You designed this?” Elle nodded. “It’s beautiful.”

“Thank you, I just thought if you so badly wanted to… distract me in that way I want you to wear this.” Carmilla frowned a little suspicious.

“Why?” Elle took her hand and went to slip it on her left ring finger.

“Because it does this-”

Carmilla was snapped almost violently out of her memory as someone spoke to her from behind. They interrupted everything, it took her a minute to recover from it.

“Hey.” Carmilla looked round and stared at them blankly. “You’re Carmilla, right?” Carmilla recalled the voice, it was the one Ortiz had demanded to follow out of the room. Dominic?

They were slightly masculine looking, pale skinned with short neat dark brown hair and pale brown eyes. Dominic was dressed in red shirt, trousers and shoes, a black chain bracelet was just peeking out from under the left sleeve cuff.

“Uhh yeah, why?” Carmilla asked, still trying to come out of her daze. She was trying to readjust, that wasn’t a memory she wanted disrupted.

“Just wanted to see what everyone was talking about,” they said with a small amount of hatred in their voice. Carmilla was still too dazed to notice it. “You’re not really matching up to what I’ve been told.” That Carmilla noticed and instantly her daze went into a low level of spite.

“Sorry to disappoint,” she seethed. Who the hell did they think they were? “You’re not exactly catching me at my best.” They looked at her from head to toe a look of disgust growing. “Are you done?”

Dominic went to reply when both of them heard footsteps coming along the corridor. Carmilla instantly knew it was Mattie, there was a different footfall of power between hers and Lilita. This one was slightly noisier, Lilita was surprisingly light on her feet.

“Dominic,” Mattie snapped. They looked round to her, Carmilla just kept staring at them. “Leave her alone, she doesn’t need you near her while you pretend to matter.” Mattie stopped in front of them. “Your Ortiz’s plaything go bother him.” Dominic glanced to Carmilla before storming off.

Mattie walked over and hugged Carmilla tight, Carmilla wasn’t going to deny it. She put her arm around her and held her close, almost desperately trying to get as much comfort as possible. Mattie put her hand around the back of her head and held her, letting her know she was safe and cared for.

“I see you had to deal with that parasite,” Mattie said with utter disgust after she moved out of her hug. Carmilla wasn’t going to question her hatred for them, normally Mattie had good reason. Also she couldn’t be bothered she just wanted that memory back.

“Ortiz’s plaything?” Carmilla questioned. “He rarely shows an interest in anyone like that.” Mattie smiled.

“Not that way, Kitten,” she replied amused by Carmilla’s constant thoughts. “Did you see the bracelet on their wrist?” Carmilla nodded. “Ortiz has marked them as his little toy to do as he pleases with. He is helping the parasite with something in return they do whatever Ortiz wants.” It wasn’t surprising that Ortiz had claimed someone. “Are you okay?” Mattie saw the distant look on Carmilla’s face reappear. Carmilla gave a hollow smile.

“No,” she answered simply. “I would rather have my fangs ripped out than be here. It would hurt less.”

“She was that special?” Carmilla looked back at the room.

“I was going to leave Hogwarts for her… I would’ve done anything...” she had to clear her throat. “But instead I hurt her so bad that she couldn’t be near me any more.” Mattie put her hand on her shoulder and squeezed it comfortingly.

“I’ll leave you be, Carm.” Mattie couldn’t stand to see her like this, it was uncomfortable. Plus she wanted to go have a wander up in the castle she wanted to find out the damage Carmilla done. Mattie walked away as Carmilla went into the room, shutting and locking the door behind her.

She wandered around the room, multiple memories going through her mind. This had to the original manor, a replica couldn’t hold so much genuine emotions and imprinted moments. Carmilla walked over to the dresser, she tapped the area with her foot looking for the floorboard. After a few attempts she found it, she tapped the board hard enough that it came up. The box was still there, she couldn’t believe that the family never found it but then again that was the point of the hiding place, that her things wouldn’t be found. Carmilla summoned the dusty ring box to her hand, she tapped the floorboard back shut before walking over to the bed.

Carmilla hesitated for a minute beside the bed. It was so strange and unnatural that she was here again, that she was here without Elle. It wasn’t right. Carmilla put the ring box in her sling, it wasn’t going anywhere.

She went to touch the bedsheets with an incredibly shaky hand. Carmilla wanted so badly to be able to just sit on the bed and pray that this was all a horrific nightmare that Elle would wake her up from. That she’d get woken by Elle, holding her and kissing her gently, telling her that it was okay. Carmilla wanted it so badly but she couldn’t trick herself into that thought.

“You can do this,” Carmilla muttered to herself. “She’d want you to do this on the bed.” After a few minutes of trying to convince herself to sit on the bed, slowly and gingerly. Carmilla gave a large exhale of breath as she settled on it, moving herself back a little closer to the centre. She never ever expected to come back.

Carmilla got the ring box out of the sling and managed to open it. A piece of paper had been folded up neatly, Carmilla frowned picked it up, unfolded it before reading it, her chest going tight as she did.

‘I love you, my little Fangface. I’ll be here as long as you want me, you’ll feel this as long as you want me.’

Carmilla put the note down and looked at the ring, it was perfect and dazzling as the first time she wore it. Muttering under her breath her right hand fingers stiffened so they could hold the ring, Carmilla took it out of the box and put the ring in between the fingers and thumb, holding it perfectly so she could slip it onto her left ring finger. Though there was a moment of hesitance, this was going to feel wrong but she needed this.

The ring fitted perfectly as she slipped it on. The band was warm as a soft red glow formed around it before it made its way up her veins going from her ring finger up to her heart. The small ball of light formed glowing momentarily as it went up the vein with a remainder of its warmth. Her breath hitched as it went into her heart. There was a heavy solid thump as a brief pulse ran through her body, a brief moment of her heart beating again. Carmilla clenched her fist as it continued, her body went warm and her heart beat all because of Elle. Carmilla burst into tears. This was so wrong yet she wanted nothing more right now.

****

Professor McGonagall, Lars and Osman were walking towards the Sheridan manor. They had given it till evening but now were more concerned when there was nothing at all, they needed to know Carmilla’s condition.

Osman had pushed this much more when he had been told what had happened, what Lars had allowed to happen. There was quite a vicious argument about it. How Carmilla wasn’t a standard vampire and how they didn’t know what werewolf blood could do to her.

Osman still wasn’t well, his healing process was taking longer this time as he wasn’t allowing himself time to rest. The other schools were keeping him busy. He had his long jacket on with high collar on again, covering the bottom of his mouth, blacks jeans and boots, his hands in gloves though he didn’t need to use a cane any more. Parts of the skin on his face looked fresh and clean, though around his mouth didn’t look right still, the flaking of ash had stopped now.

“What is your actual plan, Oz?” Lars asked as they got incredibly close to the manor. “Are you really going to demand to see Carmilla and nothing else?” Professor McGonagall was quiet and sorting out thoughts in her mind, she had been trying to figure this entire thing out and feeling somewhat guilty for allowing it to happen.

“Yes. I’m going to see Carmilla and you two can talk to Lilita while I see her.” Lars shook his head as he scoffed.

“And cause the largest amount of disrespect you possibly could,” he said quietly. That was it for Osman.

“You know what, Lars, your opinion doesn’t mean fuck all to me right now,” Osman snapped angrily as he stopped, turning to him. It stunned both of Lars and McGonagall. “It stopped meaning something to me when you decided to not do anything and let a vulnerable person get seriously hurt and for all we know dead.”

“She’s a vampire, technically she’s already dead,” Lars retorted.

“You do know there are certain things that can destroy vampires, right?” Osman said his voice trying to regain a level of control. “Destroy the heart and beheadment, those are the two obvious ones. The heart doesn’t have to have something rammed through it to destroy it, something corrosive in her system could do the same. Werewolf and vampire blood can become that if in the right environment or circumstances, Carmilla being the kind of vampire she is could have triggered that.” Osman took a heavy breath trying to get himself to calm down, he could feel his skin burning. He spoke far more at ease. “Why do you think she fled here? To somewhere she is terrified with people she hates? It’s because we can’t deal with whatever Danny has done to her, Lilita is the only one who can. She’s the only person who could save Carmilla’s life.” He smiled dryly. “So if you led her to a position where she can’t come back…” Lars took a step back as he heard the skin cracking under his gloves.

“Let’s see what’s happened before any unpleasantness occur,” McGonagall cut in before leading them to the Sheridan manor.

****

Professor McGonagall knocked firmly on the front door of the Sheridan manor. It took a minute or so but a smartly dressed vampire opened the door, all dressed in white and a slightly eerie look to him. McGonagall recognised him as the messenger in the study explaining of Corvae’s delayed arrival. One of the twins with the metamorphagus powers, one of the dragons who had flown the manor to the school.

“Can I help you, Professor McGonagall?” he asked politely, briefly glancing over the other two. She was surprised at his good memory. “I don’t expect you to recall as it was only a brief encounter, I’m Kadyrov.”

“Ah, yes,” McGonagall said quickly, she’d been trying to recall his name but it hadn’t stuck. She only remembered Carmilla’s bad reaction to him. “We were hoping to see Dean Morgan, it’s about Carmilla Karnstein.” Kadyrov flashed a brief smile, she was momentarily startled to see reptile like teeth glimpse into view.

“Of course, the Dean reckoned that someone-” Kadyrov looked to Lars and Osman, “-if not a few would come about her.” He moved out of the way as he opened the door further allowing them entrance into the manor. “If you’ll give me a moment I’ll have her notified of your arrival. Please wait here.”

“Carmilla is okay though?” Osman asked quickly. Kadyrov hesitated, ‘okay’ wasn’t the term he would use.

“Please just wait here.” Kadyrov walked off before anyone else could say anything.

Lars looked around the entrance hall, it was beautiful. Dark wood furnishings, grand staircase which turned multiple times to the high level and a few stunning portraits of the former residents of the manor. He hadn’t been in a manor this fine before.

Osman wasn’t happy about waiting, this wasn’t what he wanted. He wanted to see Carmilla, to make sure that she was alive and as well as she could be considering the circumstances. Him having to wait for Lilita, for answers and to see Carmilla was already grating on him.

Lilita and Kadyrov walked back a few minutes later. Lilita gave an almost welcoming smile but there was no surprise even without Kadyrov’s notice that they were there, she had expected them truth be told she thought it would’ve been earlier. The constant feeling of power whenever she arrived washed over them.

“Miverna, I’m glad to see you again, not under this circumstance though,” Lilita greeted before looking to Osman and Lars. “Osman, I’m glad to see you looking a little healthier than before.” She showed a high level of interest, she still wanted to know what he was. Lilita looked to Lars who was still having a look around at the hall. “We haven’t met-” Lars’s attention instantly snapped back to her. “-Lilita Morgan, Dean of Corvae.” Lars held out his hand for her to shake, she smiled and took it.

“Lars Axelle, I’m the flying and Quidditch instructor.” She released his hand and motioned for them to join her as she walked towards one of the smaller drawing rooms, it was used more for brief visits. Kadyrov walked behind the group.

“Would you like a drink at all?” Lilita asked while she stopped by the door. Kadyrov walked to her side and opened the door for them, Lilita walked in with the others. “Anything hot or cold? I’m sure we have something to your taste.” There was a general decision on water but it was only to not be rude. Kadyrov nodded before shutting the door and leaving to get them.

“He acts more like a servant than a student,” Osman said without thinking how rude his comment could come off. Lilita didn’t react to it. The Hogwarts professors sat either at the small table or in McGonagall’s case she sat down politely on the armchair beside it. Lilita stood by the mantelpiece.

“He isn’t a student and Kadyrov does it because he wants to, everyone is here at their own freewill,” Lilita explained. “They are never forced to do anything.” Osman struggled to hide a brief disgusted look, Lilita noticed. “What has Carmilla told you?” He was thrown off that she saw it. “You seem like you have an opinion of me already, if you are so open about it I would like to know.” Osman didn’t say anything. Professor McGonagall cleared her throat a little. It distracted from the situation.

“Lilita, thank you for the hospitality,” McGonagall said honestly. “We apologise for turning up without warning but as you can imagine our concern is rather urgent.”

“Where is Carmilla?” Osman cut in. Lilita ignored him.

“Please don’t apologise, Miverna. I’m rather surprised you waited as long as you did.” It was a genuine response. “I couldn’t wait so long but I am grateful for your patience, it allowed me to help her to the best of my abilities as quickly as possible and without interruption, which was crucial in her situation.”

“If her situation is that bad I demand to see her,” Osman cut in again.

“Carmicheal,” Lilita almost snapped locking him with a slight stare. It surprised everyone that she knew his name and more so that she called him by it, it felt like a parent going to scold a child. “You have interrupted me multiple times now. I know you care a great amount about my daughter and I’m grateful that she has someone so caring in her life but what I’m going to tell you about her is important. I need you prepared if she wants to see you.” Lilita took a steady breath. “I would appreciate it if you weren’t disrespectful any more.”

Kadyrov walked back in, a tray carrying clear and silver goblets filled with ice cold water and a jug next to it. He placed the tray on the table between Lars and Osman.

“Do you require anything else, Maman?” Kadyrov asked politely.

“See if you can find Carmilla and ask if she is up to seeing a few professors. Make it clear she doesn’t have to see them and that she doesn’t need to come down, we’ll come to her if she wants us too.” Kadyrov nodded again. “Thank you, Kadyrov.” He walked over to the door. “Another thing if you see Mr Teller tell him I’m looking for him and to see me at once.” Kadyrov opened the door and left, shutting it behind him.

“What happened to Carmilla?” Lars asked, slightly cautiously. He was unsure about hearing what he subjected to her. What he had let Danny do to her.

“Stripping it back to the most basic of understanding she was poisoned, the Lycan blood fighting her own and winning. Werewolves are far more dangerous than vampires… well my coven kind anyway.” They all looked surprised. “Please don’t act like Carmilla hasn’t told you what we all are. Vampires but of the magically raised kind. Right now though that isn’t a huge factor. Vampirism is a constant state, no ‘cure’ for it or anything of that nature. The toxin in our blood is settled and equal, werewolves though don’t have that. They are most dangerous three days a month, the potency of their blood spikes, the adrenaline and affliction worsens. Tomorrow is a full moon, she was attacked with a high concentrated dose of poison especially since her attack was enraged.”

“She sounds lucky to be alive,” McGonagall commented.

“She is.”

“Carmilla was close to dying?”

“If it continued to spread throughout her system… I would've had to kill her.” Osman went to question it but Lilita continued. “However she got here in time and that is all that matters. Her injuries are severe and she will have to spend a few days here-”

There was a large amount of shouting out in the corridor just outside the room followed by multiple footsteps. Lilita straightened up she knew instantly who it was.

“Excuse me,” Lilita said to the professors before exiting the room swiftly.

****

Lilita walked out into the corridor, shutting the door firmly behind her. She saw Ortiz standing there, blood staining the arm of his shirt as a pair of scissors dug deep into his shoulder. The blades had almost vanished out of view, it had pierced and cracked the bone. Kadyrov walking behind him, his hands splattered with blood along with his white jacket and his lips.

“What happened?” Lilita asked quickly, she didn’t have time for this. The company she had in the next room shouldn’t see this. Ortiz was trembling in pain.

“He was protecting his little whore crush,” Ortiz snapped. Kadyrov went to lurch at him but stopped when Lilita shot him a glare.

“I was talking to Carmilla as you asked, Ortiz came in and started being aggressive and vicious towards her. I told him to leave but he got a violent,” Kadyrov explained. “I grabbed the nearest thing from the desk and attacked him.”

“Don’t lie you little fucker, tell her the truth.”

Kadyrov fell for his antagonising, though Ortiz regretted it quickly. He grabbed the scissor handle and ripped it down his arm. Oritz screamed in excruciating agony as the bone shattered, muscle tore and blood sputtered out all over Kadyrov’s suit and face. His reptilian teeth bared and pupils of his eyes flickered to long slits.

The Hogwarts professors ran out to see Lilita moving Ortiz behind her, clutching his gouged and split arm while she was staring down Kadyrov who instantly faltered. What the hell was going on?

“Get out, now.” There was no argument against Lilta’s voice, Kadyrov stormed off to calm down.

“What on earth has happened?” Professor McGonagall asked quickly in pure horror.

Lilita looked round to Ortiz who was clutching his arm, looking paler and weaker. She took hold of his arm and raised it slightly the bone crunching and snapping, the scissors ground further into the muscle. He clenched his jaw, his fangs involuntarily bared. The same reaction Carmilla had when she got hit with the bludger that shattered her jaw.

“Carmilla’s a bitch,” Ortiz snapped. Lilita discreetly squeezed his arm as she walked him into the room they had just come from. He groaned through fanged gritted teeth as she let him go so he could sit down. Lilita walked past the horrified teachers, back over to the room door and stepped into the corridor.

“Mattie!” Lilita shouted loudly. Within seconds Mattie had arrived stopping her vast speed as she saw the teachers, she looked past them and saw Ortiz in extreme amounts of pain. She had to smile, whatever he done to get that he probably deserved it.

“Yes, Maman?”

“Get Carmilla now,” Lilita ordered. Mattie shifted a little as she looked to the teachers.

“I really don’t think that’s a good idea-” Mattie cast a glance to Lars. “Especially since he is the one who caused her… situation.” Lilita frowned, was he the werewolf?

“Go get her.” Mattie nodded and vanished just as quickly as she came. Lilita walked back into the room, ignoring the fact that she’d just been told that Lars was in some way responsible for her daughter’s injury.

“What happened to him?” Osman asked staring at the heavy wound.

“I was stabbed, you ignorant piece of-”

“Ortiz!” Lilita snapped. “They are guests, just because you’re injured doesn’t mean you get to show disrespect.” Ortiz went quiet and looked back to his injury. Lilita was trying to figure out the best way to deal with it. “Carmilla’s presence here has caused a little… unrest. She hasn’t been with us for a long time, so getting used to her being here again and under such unfortunate circumstances is troubling for some people.” Ortiz was definitely one of them, though hopefully this injury would make him think twice.

“Is there anything we can do to help?” Professor McGonagall questioned. “Vampire or not losing that amount of blood can’t be ideal.”

They turned as they heard two people enter the room, one of them louder than the other. It was Carmilla and Mattie.

“If it wasn’t Elle’s manor I would say let him bleed out on the floor,” Carmilla said bitterly. “However I don’t want any disgusting sign that you were here.”

The Hogwarts teachers looked mortified at seeing Carmilla’s current state. She had changed into clean and more Carmilla like clothes than the school uniform. Jeans and loose laced boots, black tank top which showed all the phases of the moon, though Elle’s ring had gone from her finger. She looked comfortable which is what she needed against the severity of her wounds. The veins from the deep facial scars had gotten more prominent, spread further down her neck and further into her right eye, her right arm was in a tight sling but the fingers on view had the same vein like appearance, the support on her leg held her straight. She was a mess.

“Carm-” Osman said his face in horror and concern. Carmilla didn’t pay any attention to him or any of them in fact, she just walked over to Lilita.

“You wanted me,” Carmilla said looking down at Ortiz a smirk on her face at his agony.

“What happened?” Lilita questioned. Carmilla motioned towards the scissors.

“Kadyrov stabbed him with those.” Lilita had gathered that much.

“Why?” Carmilla fidgeted awkwardly. “Did you tell him to do it?”

“No,” she snapped quickly. “Sorry, sorry.” The apology came surprisingly quick. “No, I didn’t. Kadyrov knew that you’d limited the people near me due to me… settling in-” The professors looked confused ‘settling in’ was Carmilla staying here? “-Kadyrov was explaining that the professors are here and if I wanted to see them I could. Ortiz, as normal, came in and wanted to cause problems.” Ortiz’s eyes flashed a brief red, his anger soaring. “Kadyrov told him that you’d said he wasn’t allowed near me, for multiple reasons… especially where we are. Ortiz went to move past Kadyrov, he stopped him, Ortiz then went to attack but Kadyrov got their first. Kadyrov restrained himself considering what he could’ve done to this pathetic rat-”

Ortiz went to rush her despite his injury, Carmilla moved out of the way and let him slam into Mattie who turned as he did and threw him into the corridor. He was on the floor moaning painfully as he had landed on the scissors, they were fully rammed into the bone.

“Are you really going to try me?” Carmilla said storming out after him. Ortiz forced himself to his knees. Osman walked away from the others, ignoring them telling him to not get involved they could see that his involvement could make matters so much worse.

“Carm, you should stop this. It’s getting out of hand.” Carmilla turned to Osman, was he seriously talking to her especially now?

“If you didn’t want things to worsen then you shouldn’t have brought him!” Carmilla snapped looking to Lars. “Did he tell you the full extent of what happened? What he allowed?” Osman was quiet. “I understand to a degree that Miverna let this happen as well but that was an out of shock reaction, plus her priority was Laura’s safety. Danny… that was the worst I have ever seen her.” Carmilla turned her full attention to Lars. “But you...” She scoffed slightly. “Did you even care what would happen to me? What would happen to the both of us? Your little ‘punishment’ of not intervening could’ve cost Laura her life.”

“Miverna had Laura, she would've been fine,” Lars retorted before he could think about it.

“And that makes it better?” Carmilla pushed past Osman and sized up Lars. “Do you know what the consequences of me and her could’ve been? She might have gone feral and then… then you would have had a real problem. It takes longer for me to fully lose it-”

“Tell that to your family, oh wait,” Ortiz muttered painfully as he struggled to get up. Carmilla went to rush him but Mattie grabbed her.

“Not now,” Mattie said quietly, casting a look to the professors. “Deal with one problem at a time.”

Carmilla gave a slow breath trying to push all anger out with it. Mattie let go of her. Carmilla looked to Lilita.

“Maman, could you take Ortiz into a different room and sort him out? I’ll talk to them-” Lilita raised her eyebrow a little, unsure of it all, “-it’ll be okay. I won’t do anything, they’ll be safe.”

It took a minute for Lilita to agree to it, she walked over to Ortiz and helped him up fully.

“I’ll be back in a few minutes,” Lilita told her, Mattie followed her out of the room and shut the door behind them.

Carmilla looked round to the others, with a brief mutter all the blood vanished from the room. No trace of Ortiz even being in the room.

“I apologise for the outburst with Ortiz,” Carmilla said simply. “He brings out the worst in everybody, especially me.” She looked to Lars. “I should throw you out of here, for what you done, for who you put at risk because there is no good thoughts in my head about you right now. However there is a strict rule set when in Lilita-” Carmilla grimaced, no it wasn’t hers, it would never be hers. “-in Elle’s manor. Manners first, even to those who don’t deserve them.” Professor McGonagall frowned with sheer confusion.

“This is Miss Sheridan’s manor?” Carmilla nodded.

“Family home and not just a replica of it, the actual thing.”

“Why would they get it? The original.”

“Because they are twisted and will find out any way to cause me distress,” Carmilla sighed. “Well some of them would...” Her voice genuinely trembled. “I haven’t… I haven’t figured out Lilita yet, that’s something I’m not prepared or wanting to talk about right now.” Carmilla collected herself again. “But you’re not here to ask about that, you want to know if I’m safe and alive… well as alive as a vampire can be-” Carmilla saw Lars fidget in the slightest, he hadn’t realised he had done it, “-well here I am. Heavily wounded so I’m unable to leave for a few days, emotionally distraught and in all ways exhausted.” She stared directly at Lars, her eyes going cold. “All because of you.”

Osman saw how uncomfortable Lars was becoming and how agitated Carmilla was. He had to try something.

“I know what he did wasn’t right-”

“Don’t talk for him! Don’t you dare try and defend him-” The door opened and Lilita walked back in.

“I think it would be best if you calmed down,” she said looking to Carmilla. That wasn’t possible right now.

“No,” Carmilla said simply. “If you knew everything then you wouldn’t be telling me to calm down.”

“Then explain it to me.”

Osman looked round to Lars, maybe he would actually get to hear the whole story now. Hear what happened to Carmilla instead of just what McGonagall and Lars told him.

“I hurt Danny… the werewolf girl and I hurt her bad,” Carmilla told Lilita honestly. “She was explaining my business, my incredibly personal history to-” Was this such a good idea to share with her? She normally would take longer to question it, to have more caution but now she just wanted Lilita to understand her anger. “- the girl I’m interested in. Who Danny is also into.”

“This was an act of jealousy then, to deter her from being with you?”

Carmilla took a minute to think about everything that happened, it wasn’t like the times before. Danny had overstepped herself on a few occasions while talking to Laura about this or just talking about it in general but this felt different, this time felt vile.

“No,” Carmilla replied her voice hard. “I think she was genuinely uncertain about how I would get with you all here and believed that Laura needed to know a few things about me… about us all.” Carmilla’s voice went harsh. “Danny was wrong, Laura didn’t need to know any of it.” Lilita gave the briefest of frowns, she could've sworn she saw the veins on Carmilla’s face writhe though on second glance they were still. “Regardless of what she intended I lost a very dangerous part of my temper and stabbed her, silver blade and my blood on it. I intended on causing her a lot of agony.”

If Lilita was guessing the right area of her anger then this was going to be so much worse. Carmilla made a mistake of doing what she did, though retelling it could go just as bad.

“Did you tell them what you had done?” Carmilla shook her head.

“No, I didn’t intend to,” she admitted. “I wasn’t going to let her die, despite of how satisfying it would be at times. I was going to let her hurt though, let her bleed and then eventually I would let Madam Pomfrey know what was wrong.” She turned and glared at Lars. “But he didn’t allow that, he didn’t react as calmly as he could've to that situation-”

“You walked in with Danny bleeding and being incredibly unhelpful about how she got that way. I was supposed to react calmly?”

“You could've done something other than use restrictive magic on me, stop all my limbs from working then take my magic away from me,” she snapped. Both Lilita and Osman looked horrified, Lilita more so. Was she serious? “And to top it all off you just let me get attacked by Danny, you saw the agony I was in, how badly she hurt me-” Carmilla suddenly appeared in front of Lars, her fangs bared inches from his face, she was snarling as she spoke. “- and you did nothing.” He tried to back up but she grabbed hold of his collar and pulled him round, walking him over to the wall. “All because you’re terrified of my kind.”

“Mircalla,” Lilita said firmly. Her attention snapped round to her as she looked over her shoulder, she saw the panic on Osman and McGonagall’s faces. “Let go of him. You’ve given me an answer to what I need.” Carmilla frowned, what was she talking about? She reluctantly let go of him and he moved back to Osman. “I’m guessing as soon as Danny hurt you you were useless, couldn’t recover or defend yourself.” Carmilla fidgeted uncomfortably. “How much trouble physically did you have apparating here?”

“I didn’t think I could've managed it.” Lilita took a deep breath and looked to Lars.

“I would appreciate it if you left this premises right now,” she told him managing to keep an even voice.

“Lilita,” McGonagall said calmly getting her attention. “What’s the significance of Carmilla losing her magic?” Lilita could see that she wasn’t being nasty or ignoring what had happened, this was a situation Lilita had never seen so McGonagall would most likely be confused.

“Anyone of my children are raised through magic, a very ancient type of magic that can only be handled by people who are willing to make an extraordinary sacrifice and even then sometimes that isn’t enough,” Lilita explained. “My children are magical beings, they thrive on it and without it-” Lilita paused, thinking of the damage she had managed to get rid from Carmilla this time. Compared to the consequences of what it could've been this seemed pretty light. “They become empty and struggle to keep alive. As the magic vanishes from their bodies they’ll get weaker until there is nothing to keep them together. You turned my daughter into a fragile human being, trying to survive against the wounds she was getting and clinging onto the final bits that are keeping her alive.” Lilita walked over to the closed door and opened it holding the handle. “Mr Axelle, you should leave my property immediately, the rest of you can stay but you are not welcome.”

As mad as Osman was at Lars he couldn’t let him solely get her anger for this.

“I taught him to use the spell,” Osman interrupted. “I told him if he was ever in an uncontrollable and dangerous situation he should use it. As much as I disapprove of what he done, how this was handled he wouldn’t have been able to do it or even the idea come to mind if I hadn’t told him about it.”

“That’s not your fault and not the problem,” Lilita told him simply. “He escalated an already dangerous situation to something which could’ve ended up killing multiple people. Regardless of where he learnt the magic the fact is he put multiple people in danger, when it could’ve been resolved or at least calmed.” Lilita looked to Lars again. “Leave.” There was no arguing against her now, her command was final. Everyone knew that.

Lars left at once, glad to be out of the manor but not how things went. He shouldn’t have come here. Osman stood there trying to figure out Lars using that spell, that wasn’t the time for it, scared of vampires or not. There was an awkward silence between them all but it broke when Lilita spoke.

“Carmilla, would you kindly show Osman to the front door? I’d like a private word with Miverna.” She cast a glance to Professor McGonagall to make she was okay, she nodded.

“It’ll only be a moment I’m sure,” McGonagall reassured. Carmilla nodded before walking out, Osman following closely behind.

****

Professor McGonagall stood there as Lilita shut the door and walked over to a seat at the table, once Lilita had sat down so did McGonagall. Lilita watched her for a moment with great interest while McGonagall waited for the reason she asked to stay.

“You share some form of friendship with my daughter,” Lilita eventually said with a small smile. “It’s why you’ve been so quiet while she’s been in here and why she given you some form of reprieve from her temper, which she so rightly has given Mr Axelle.” Professor McGonagall gave an unsure frown.

“You think that amount of anger is justified? That level of threat and hatred?” she questioned seriously. Lilita looked fully at her while keeping her smile, she was going to be entirely honest no matter how uncomfortable it made her.

“Yes-” McGonagall was giving her all her attention, “- and if she was still with Corvae, not on someone else’s grounds I would suggest she kill him.” McGonagall was completely thrown off, she had said murder like it was an average day conversation. “It would be completely her choice but I would be behind it thoroughly.”

“You’re talking about taking a life as if it was a day to day thing,” McGonagall replied her voice almost stern. “Regardless of where you’re from or what you are, there are rules that must be obeyed.”

“I try my hardest to follow them, I ensure you.” Something in Lilita’s voice made McGonagall feel like she was almost being honest. “However I am very close to a limit at the moment why his death would be most deserved and satisfying.” McGonagall morbidly needed to know the answer, it was important.

“Why? If you try so hard, what makes this so different?”

“Because I am unsure if Carmilla will survive the next few days, especially if what he done was correct and my assumptions are right,” Lilita’s voice had gone hard and cold, she looked up to the mantelpiece having to take her attention away. “Taking away magic from a magical surviving creature.” McGonagall noticed the small fidget of Lilita’s hand, rubbing her thumb over the side of her index finger. “I have to figure out a way to maintain her magic or something to make her temporarily stronger.”

“You care a great deal for her.” Lilita grinned her voice softened as she spoke.

“She is very different from my other children, all of them strong and vibrant.” She sounded so proud of Carmilla. “Carmilla has all of that but she has something else, something that I find truly unique and marvellous given her experiences in her afterlife.” McGonagall was listening closely to her and seeing the amount of care she had for Carmilla, it was strange given all the negative things Carmilla had said about her. “She still has a great capacity to love with every part of herself, vulnerable and craves to be wanted in return, though she is a lot more guarded now than she used to be.” Lilita straightened herself out, her grin slipping slightly and her eyes locking onto McGonagall. “So who is this girl she’s interested in who keeps deeply hurting her?”

Professor McGonagall gave the smallest of smiles, was Lilita really asking that? Did she actually expect an answer? Now it was clear why she wanted her to stay. She wanted Laura.

“I’m not going to give you any information on one of my students, especially when you talk about murder so easily of people who have wronged Carmilla,” McGonagall answered. “She may be your daughter but that doesn’t mean you have the right to know her business.”

“Carmilla is my business, she’s my family-”

“Then why has she been in Hogwarts instead of with you?” McGonagall questioned. Lilita went quiet. “I don’t know how you run your family or much of the grievances Carmilla has had but let me assure you of this, I will have your entire school removed from these grounds if she gets put in the hospital outside of the contest. You will not come into my school, her home and destroy everything.” Lilita rubbed her thumb along the inside of her fingers, it catching the band of the a signet ring she wore on her little finger. She was trying to keep herself calm.

“She belongs at Corvae, not here-”

“Hogwarts is her home, Dean Morgan,” Professor McGonagall said sternly before she stood up. “The first contest duel is in two days time, I understand if Carmilla isn’t able to attend but I expect to see you there as Miss Perry is dueling one of your students after all.” Lilita wasn’t appreciating the tone of her voice. “Good night.”

Professor McGonagall turned and left the room, leaving Lilita to sit there trying to calm down it wasn’t working well. This wasn’t how any of this was supposed to go. Lilita picked up a glass from the table and threw it at the shut door, none of this was going her way.

Chapter 19: NOT AN UPDATE

Summary:

Sorry to get your hopes up.

Hey everyone.

So quick update. This ISN'T a dead fic, I know it's been a while since I posted but this isn't a dead fic. I'm part way through the chapter it's just trying to pull it all together. Between life stuff, health issues, writers block and now all this Covid 19 pandemic it is hard to push through though I am really trying to do so.

Sorry for getting your hopes up on a new chapter. I just felt it wasn't fair to think people that this was dead when there will eventually be new stuff on the way.

Please stay safe everyone.

Chapter 20: The first of many duels.

Summary:

Professor McGonagall explain the dire consequences of what has happened to Carmilla to Laura and Danny. Carmilla remains at the Sheridan manor recovering under the close watch of Lilita. The first duel of the contest starts. Hogwarts versus Corvae.

Notes:

Hey everyone!

I have finally returned with an update. It isn't as long as I had hoped but turns out I underestimated how difficult it is to write magic duels, that was my bad but I'll get better and know what I need to work on.

Hope you enjoy the chapter and I have a general direction on where I'm going in the next chapter so I should be able to get to work on that reasonably soon.

If you have anything feedback, I would love to hear it. Thank you.

Professor McGonagall had summoned both Laura to the hospital ward so her and Danny could be told the basics of what was happening to Carmilla. She couldn’t leave them in the dark, Danny was concerned and Laura was going out of her mind, half debating about going down to the manor herself.

Laura walked quickly into the ward, seeing McGonagall talking with Madam Pomfrey while waiting for her. As soon as they realised she had arrived they all walked over to Danny. She didn’t look well but nothing compared to Carmilla.

“What’s happened? Is Carmilla okay?” Laura asked as soon as they stopped. They all wanted to know but she was desperate.

“I’ve seen Carmilla and spoken with Dean Morgan,” Professor McGonagall explained. “Carmilla won’t be around for a few days and will be staying at the manor.” Everyone was in shock but Danny was the one who spoke out before anyone else. It was clear that out of all of them Danny had the most knowledge of Carmilla and Corvae.

“What?!” Danny cut in, sitting up a little more and groaning loudly, clutching her stomach. “She’s staying with Corvae? No, you have to be mistaken.”

“Sadly, Miss Lawrence, I’m not. Her injuries are incredibly extensive and the only place they can be dealt with is there… even then they might not be able to handle it.” All of them looked confused and unsure if they heard right.

“They might not...” Laura was trying to figure it out, trying to understand. Madam Pomfrey got there first.

“Miverna, are you serious?” She nodded. “How is that possible? She’s a vampire by definition she’s already dead. Could what Danny done do that?” Danny’s face dropped, she realised what she meant.

“No! No. I’m not responsible for that… I mean I’m responsible for part of her injuries but it can’t kill her.” Laura stared at Danny and then to the others.

“Carmilla could die?” Laura’s voice choked at the mere idea of it.

“Normally the toxin from Danny and Carmilla attacking each other wouldn’t be serious, painful but for the majority of the time not serious. We’ve seen it happen before. However Professor Axelle taking away her magic made her very vulnerable as she is apparently a magic based...” Professor McGonagall felt wrong saying it, “...creature.” It was true she wasn’t exactly human but it still felt wrong to say it, when she seemed so human. “So that factor mixed in with the toxin, she will be in danger for a few days but if all goes well she’ll be able to return soon. As horrible as it is to say it, her being with Dean Morgan is best right now.” McGonagall felt vile at saying it, like vomiting in her throat but it was true. This was way out of Madam Pomfrey’s capabilities.

Laura was quiet taking in the fact that the girl she loves could die, she’d only just found her she couldn’t lose Carmilla.

“Should I go see her?” Laura asked to which there was a combined response of no.

“Carmilla is struggling with many things, Laura,” Professor McGonagall tells her simply, wanting her to really understand. “The fact they are here, that this happened, that they went out of the way to disturb her so much they got the actual Sheridan manor as their base.”

“That’s the original?” Danny asks quickly. McGonagall nods.

“Every single thing,” she answers quietly. The lengths Corvae would go to to hurt Carmilla disgusted her.

“We need to give her space, Laura. A lot of it,” Danny says after a few seconds of calculating everything.

Yes Carmilla was in the best place right now, but what a horrible place to be in.

****

Lars, in fully instructor attire, was at the Quidditch pitch talking to a handful of Hogwarts students and a few Beauxbatons ones who seemed to be swooning a little over him. They got distracted as they saw Osman walking towards him, his high collar jacket on, gloves off today though had gone back to using a walking cane.

“Sir,” a hufflepuff girl said to Lars and pointed to Osman. They were a mix off worried at Osman’s appearance especially since they all had heard the exaggerated rumours of what happened to him and now Carmilla appeared missing. Lars turned and gave him a small smile as he walked over, meeting Osman half way.

“Are you okay?” Lars asked, concerned but also happy to see him. Last night he hadn’t dared come near him, at least if Osman approached him it was on his own terms. Osman nodded.

“I’m sorry about how violently I reacted to you last night,” Osman says before answering his actual question. “I was really angry and terrified for her safety. While I’m not happy how things turned out and how Carmilla is right now… I thought about it all and can understand that you were more than scared. I realised that when I first started as an auror I handled all situations as an extreme, were if I thought about it for a minute I could’ve handled better. You acted on what was happening and the information you had at that time. I’ll try to remember that in the future, I can also show you some magic that might be able to help especially since we know more about them. Okay?”

Lars nods happily, Osman didn’t need to apologise he completely understood why he was furious and his current condition didn’t help. In hindsight Lars could’ve handled it so much better, he knew that now. Learning something new to help might be a good way to go, also a way to settle his fear more. There was a whole host of special breed of vampire now here, he needed something.

“Just promise me one thing,” Osman says with a soft look.

“What?” Osman kisses his husband very softly. Surprising the students and also crushing a few dreams of Lars.

“Come to bed tonight, even with my anger I noticed you were missing.” Lars simply nods and gives a smile. He wouldn’t miss it. “Do you know where Lola Perry is? With her duel coming up tomorrow I need to have a few last minute words with her.”

“So the duels are definitely happening now? No more delays?” One of the Slytherin students ask overhearing it. Osman smiles as he looks round.

“Yes, Dumbledore has returned and settled. Ministry officials are here, the schools are sorted, everything is put in place. Tomorrow will be the first duel between Hogwarts and Corvae.”

They all looked ecstatic. As great as it was to have other schools here the duelling was the reason why, now it was here!

****

Carmilla was sat in a chair, her arm out of her sling and being examined closely by Lilita. Carmilla was tense but kept staring at the wall ahead of her.

“This isn’t the way I wanted this to happen, how we would spend time together and reconnect,” Lilita tells her honest, checking over the blackened veins. Carmilla gives a slightly tired laugh.

“What did you expect hugs and instantly me wanting to come back to Corvae?” Carmilla questions. “Even if I wanted to, do you really think Ortiz would let me stay?”

“Are you really that worried about him?” Lilita’s voice isn’t mocking, actually somewhat surprised that he is seen as so much of a problem for her. Lilita had to keep a neutral expression when she saw the small veins writhe under Carmilla’s skin as her anger is starting to rise.

“I’m not worried about him exactly, just what he can do. Do you know how hard it is to have you all here, let alone that family murdering bastard? I died thanks to him and because of him... I killed my family.” Lilita remains quiet, it was strange to hear Carmilla speak so freely and emotionally to her like this. It had been literal centuries were it was just the two of them, she would allow her dominating exterior to break a little. “You’re the reason I died because you wanted me for your family-”

“Our family,” Lilita corrected firmly. It caused Carmilla to pause momentarily before continuing quite courageously.

“-your family, but he killed me and then caused everything with Vordenberg.” Hate practically drips from Carmilla’s voice. “And still after all that he made it so I brutally slaughtered my family. I’m not worried about him in general, yes he is older and some ways stronger than but… I’m worried about what he’ll take from me next.”

Lilita hugs her to her. The action surprising Carmilla, Lilita never was one for physical contact like that. Carmilla was beyond conflicted, terrified at being this vulnerable in the arms of the person who had caused so much trauma to her, but also somewhat comforted at the attention and care from the woman who gave her everything at one point in her life afterlife.

Carmilla, to her own surprise, found herself partially curling into the hug, crying at the state of herself and everything going on. She had no one else right now, she doubted Matska wouldn’t be as comforting and the one person she wanted most was up in the castle where right now she couldn’t get to.

Carmilla stayed in Lilita’s rather motherly embrace. Unsure how it all came to this point but right now all that mattered was comfort, it didn’t matter who from.

****

The long awaited day had arrived. Finally the duels were going to start and what a starter. The majority of the schools had collected on the Quidditch pitch, benches of various height had been raised so everyone got a good view of the duelling area that had been carefully marked out. Protective spells of all kinds had been put in place, if spells flew off they would hit a barrier and not the students or staff. Everything they could think of had been put in place, the safety of the students on the sidelines matters most.

When all the students were sat comfortably ready to watch this duelling combat Dumbledore and Lilita walked into the middle. Both looking grand, regal and confident. It wasn’t about dominating between them now, it was respectful and keeping order. Dumbledore being host addressed everyone.

“Welcome to the first duel of the tournament. I apologise for the delay but no more. Protective measures have been taken to ensure the safety of those outside of the duel area. The rules are as follows and they must be followed or disqualified and a penalty to the school. Respect at all times, no forbidden magic, no intentional physical contact, wandless magic is allowed to retrieve wand and defense but no offensive magic, if a referee or one of the watching tutors call a halt to the match you stop immediately. The duels go on till submission, defeat or until the referee calls the time. Referee and watchers will be the four headmasters/headmistresses of the school, Professor Danse our duelling tutor and Professor Osman, teacher of defense against the dark arts.”

All the teachers are mostly happy about it, though Madam Pomfrey is on guard along with a couple of assistants. It’s not that they didn’t have faith or trust in the students or magic precautions it’s more she knew how carried away these things could get.

Lilita spoke next.

“Without a further delay and now everything has been made clear the combatants are Lola Perry of Hogwarts versus Will Luce of Corvae Institute of Advance Magic,” she introduces happily.

All the schools cheer and clap, excitement rising as both combatants walk up to the starting markers and draw their wands. When instructed they walk over to each other, show wands and bow. Will has a cocky smirk on his face were as Perry remains calm and collected. They both walk back to their starting points.

Perry has a very concentrated stance. Traditional and defensive. It was clear that she knew what she was doing but not overconfident or superior. Will was the opposite. He held a ready for action, confident and slightly aggressive stance. He was ready to dominate this duel. Sadly Carmilla wasn’t present to see him destroy her friend and fellow team member but showing the school would be enough.

The teachers move back to their places to watch carefully. While it wasn’t Carmilla and Osman it was still Hogwarts and Corvae they didn’t have a good feeling about this but a school tournament meant all schools duelled each other. Danse moves a little forward but still keeping out of the way.

“Nice and clean, the both of you. Lets not disgrace our schools on the first duel,” she says with a firm tone. “Begin.”

Perry watched him carefully as she ran through tactics in her mind. Will waited to see what she was planning. There was no movement for a few moments but then Will got irritated at the lack of anything and set off the battle. He called out spells as he done them, blasts of colourful and skilful attacks shot from his wand. Perry seemed to be able to dispel or shield herself from the majority of them, she moved aside from the ones she couldn’t get to them. They hit the barriers behind her. Will was getting more aggravated that nothing was working.

Time to bring out the big spells now. Enough was enough.

Will hit her shield with everything he had, explosions and the like. Admittedly the force of bombarda spell hitting her shield with the force it did, did knock her a little off balance. Though his cocky smile at the minor succession is what she had waited for.

Perry stepped forward and fired only two spells, one directly after another. The first one flew forward in a perfect straight line of white light and shattered the quick shield he brought up. With no time to recover he was hit directly in the chest, on impact his entire body went stiff and he dropped straight to floor. His body looked a little paler, frozen in place.

Everyone looked in complete surprise. That was it? Perry looked a lot more capable than she seemed. Calculating and careful. Simple spells but precise. Spells didn’t need to be extravagant to powerful to win, they simply had to work.

Perry relaxed her stance and lowered her wand as Professor Danse came over to check on Will. He was perfectly fine just frozen stiff.

Danse stood up and called Lilita and Dumbledore over for a second opinion. No foul play or anything suspicious. Danse looked to Dumbledore and nodded, he smiled. Lilita unfroze Will with a discreet annoyed look. The first duel and this is the performance he gave?

Danse walks over to Perry with a grand smile on her face.

“Lola Perry by full body-binding curse wins!” Danse joyfully announces. Perry looks relieved, despite knowing her spells and tactics were perfect she still had that moment of what if?

As a smile spreads across her face and the victory is given roaring cheers, whistles and thunderous clapping celebrated the victory. Better to be smart than cocky. True it wasn’t what they expected from the first match. This was much faster and to the point but what a way to start off the duels. Hogwarts was not a school to challenge lightly.

****

After the duel finished, the teachers spoke to them both and students started to clear with an extreme amount of chatter, Perry was given the biggest hug by LaF and Laura. J.P and Danny were blown away by Perry’s performance, brilliantly overwhelmed to have her on the team, not that either of them doubted her in the first place. They congratulated her wildly and Perry couldn’t help be proud of herself. An undoubtedly clean victory inspired all and set a good example.

****

Carmilla sat upstairs in the bay window when she saw a few of the Corvae students walk back with Lilita. Will, Mattie and Ortiz following closely behind. Quiet time over for her but why the solemn look? Carmilla grinned maybe it was worthwhile being here if they lost.

Carmilla as quickly but safely as her aching body, walking stick and restriction would allow her got to the top of the stairs, looking over the banister. The door opened and they all walked in. Will looked like a scolded child, Lilita hadn’t said a single word to him on the way. Ortiz wasn’t happy with him at all and Matska was now amused though originally annoyed but now it was just too perfect. Will’s arrogance had caught up with him, ultimately he deserved to lose.

A few of the others students walked past them but moved quickly when Lilita turned to Will. If he didn’t look scolded before he seemed to shrink into himself as her eyes bore into him.

“We come here, expose ourselves to the other schools. Boast that we are an advanced school and give an intriguing if not dominating entrance and you lose by a basic spell that any first year with half a brain can do,” Lilita says firmly. Carmilla watches with quite a bit of amusement.

“I didn’t expect her to cast something so quickly or something so simple, I was preparing for something big not that,” Will explains, though makes sure it doesn’t sound like he is arguing.

Ortiz cuts in as he glares at Will.

“You should’ve been prepared, utter embarrassment-”

“When did ask for you to talk for me?” Lilita asks sharply, her gaze turning to Ortiz. He goes silent. “If I want you to speak or punish someone I will tell you but I didn’t, you are a bigger embarrassment than Will is. At least his arrogance was for a reason, an oversight but you-” Lilita moves close to Ortiz’s face. “Don’t ever think you are my equal.” Ortiz gives a slight nod and goes to apologise. “Leave now.” Lilita doesn’t want it or care.

Ortiz leaves, his hand tight around the cane as he storms off in a foul mood. Mattie can’t help but smile wider and Carmilla laughs to herself. It had shifted Lilita’s anger from Will, she cupped his chin.

“You’ll do better next,” Lilita tells him. There was no choice in it, he would do better no matter what.

****

A celebration dinner was being held in Hogwarts for the first of many victories. Perry’s win gave a hug morale boost to Hogwarts, they could do this. Especially if this was an Advance magical Institute. The didn’t allow themselves to be overconfident in their victory but damn it felt good.

For the most part, Laura was really missing Carmilla. She wish she could see her or at least know how she was doing. If she was at least safe and alive. Her absence was really noticed especially when she didn’t even show up with Corvae. Carmilla must really have been in a state.

How much trouble or an issue would she cause if she went to the manor? Both Danny and McGonagall had heavily advised her against it but could it really be that bad? Laura mentally sighs, if she was told to stay away from both it was important to do so. Laura would reluctantly give it a couple of days.

“So how we liking our chances now?” Danny asks playfully as she nudges Laura out of her thoughts. Danny knew where the were lingering, For once Laura was happy to have her thoughts pulled away from Carmilla, thinking about it would just make it harder with and test her will to not go down there.

“I never doubted the Hogwarts team in the first place,” Laura reassures happily. “Though wow, I think the others need to be careful. Two offensive spell and that was a winner.”

“Confidence is one thing, over-confidence is a mistake,” Perry says as she picks up her drink. “All a matter of exploiting it.”

A few Beauxbatons had come over earlier and congratulated Perry on her amazing display. That it was a brilliant use of waiting for the right moment. They seemed quite taken by it, one of them was a combatant. Adri Romero. Muscular and sure of himself, not exactly handsome or cute but something about him made him physically appealing though his confidence enhanced that ten times.

Perry had finished her food along with a few of the others, they were getting ready to leave. Perry had stood up when another Beauxbatons came over, though a little more than awkward and by himself. Though a few friends were watching and had pushed him this way.

Noah Rapace, the Beauxbaton’s Quidditch player who had spoken to them at the pitch, stood in front of Perry. He was partially in his school uniform but also had an undone rather smart coat on and a light blue loose scarf. He glanced back for support from his friends. They gave none, just encouraging smiles.

“Hey,” Noah says with a smile to Perry. He ignored the amused and intrigued looks the others gave him, most of them had a good idea what he was doing over here.

“Hey, are you okay?” Perry asks, a little confused as to why he was here. Though clearly not against it, the had spoken for quite some time at the Quidditch pitch even after some of the others left.

“Yes, thank you. I was wondering if you would like to go for a walk with me,” he says quickly and nervously. Glad he had finally had said it. Perry looks pleasantly surprised. Noah speaks a little more relaxed. “Down by the lake or just through the grounds? I’m happy with whatever.”

“As long as it is with me?” Perry questions. Noah nods, blushing a little.

“… yes. I mean you can say no, but I really hope you say yes.” Perry looks to the other who have quite the supportive and happy smiles. Perry looks back to him.

“I’ll just take this back to the common room and then I’m ready, or you can walk with me and we can go from there.” Noah beams a very pleased smile.

“Perfect. Well I’m ready whenever you are,” he tells her. Perry says goodbye to her friends and walks out with Noah, they go into deep conversation rather quickly. Noah’s friends look just as happy for him as Perry’s friend did for her.

****

A group of students were looking at a large notice board that had been posted in the entrance by the Great Hall. It had news about the contest and other interschool matters. They were all looking to see who was battling next.

Raya Jaudin from Beauxbatons vs Aaron Blackwood from Durmstrang.

The students couldn’t help but be excited to see the two schools do battle. Perry had won hands down, it would be a good to see a longer duel. To which they would root for both sides instead of wanting to see Hogwarts dominate.

Notes:

Yes I know the duel was short for 2 reasons. 1. I imagine it that Perry wouldn't overexert herself when she could be very smart about it and Will would definitely be overconfident. So I stuck to personality traits etc. 2. I underestimated the difficulty of the duels so looking at the characters I realised I could cut the duel right down and still have it effective.

Chapter 21: NOT A CHAPTER

Summary:

Sorry if I made you think this was an actual chapter

Hey everyone. I am sorry for the delay on chapters and sorry for making you think this was going to be one. I just wanted to give an update because I don't want people to think this is a dead fic it isn't, don't worry.

Updates are taking a lot longer on this for several reasons.

1. Life keeps getting in the way.
2. This year has been a mess and I just really haven't been able to focus.
3. Writers block on this story.
4. I had a few messages pointing out inconsistencies and confusions. Which all fair thank you for pointing them out to all that did it helps me out quite a bit. However it has thrown me a little with how do I fix it.
5. I have a few other projects I am getting on while I have motivation for those.
6. Videogames.

I will get back to this story and the others that I have. I am currently doing a chapter of 'The Art in Music' so that will be uploaded before any of the others.

Thank you for sticking by this and the messages I get, it means loads to me.

Chapter 22: The truth of Elle Sheridan

Summary:

Carmilla finds help in the most unexpected and bizarre places regarding her damaged state. Carmilla takes full consequences of her actions from the hostility and violence between her and Danny, some consequences are far more costly than others.

Notes:

Hey everyone!

A long overdue chapter update. It is finally ready to be published. It has actually been completed for a few days but something was missing from it and it was stopping me happily posting it but I finally figured it out.

So I received a few messages about timeline uncertainties, I hadn't realised that I had been unclear and reading it back yeah it was a bit unclear. To me the Elle/Laura/Carmilla timeline was clear but then I remembered I'm the writer and so of course I know how it is, I just didn't realise I hadn't put the knowledge in as clearly as i thought. So upon that message I decided to try and clear it up. In truth it was also a reason the chapter was later than expected as trying to figure out how to adjust it in did put my brain to a bit of a standstill. But I would rather take my time, fix errors and have the story make more sense/be more enjoyable. So thank you guys for pointing that mistake out and giving me the chance to clear it up.

I hope this is worth the long wait. Let me know, comments help me grow as a writer and they mean the world to me. Thank you.

One of Carmilla’s arm was in a sling and in the other hand on her walking stick. She was outside the manor, standing by the edge of the lake. Looking out on to it, needing a breather from the Sheridan Manor. The personal importance of the building itself was hard enough to deal with let alone everything else. Ortiz was getting to her, Lilita was on a war path due to some inappropriate behaviour from various students which got a swift reminder that they are trying to keep a low profile on the vampire side. Mattie was up at the school and the rest she didn’t care about the house, it just felt stifling.

Carmilla’s mind went through multiple thoughts, some happy others not so much. Her main thoughts, unsurprisingly, rested with Laura. She desperately wanted to see her, she wanted to get out of here and back to the castle. This was driving her insane.

It wasn’t long until her solitude was broken. Lilita walked to her side. Carmilla didn’t look comfortable but she had somewhat grown accustomed to her presence again. It was very strange.

“Don’t you ever get bored of the same views? The same lessons and lie that you are just a student here? How does that even work with the amount of students that pass through here?” Lilita asks curiously. There is no malice in her tone, genuine curiosity.

“Well it’s not like I have much of a choice is it?” Carmilla replies. “Ortiz made good and proper that I am not welcome in pretty much any part of the United Kingdom, can’t go back to Styria, his reach has even spread to across other countries. Carmilla Karnstein, murderous feral vampire. Slaughters families and people without hesitation, magically talented in the Dark Arts, master of blending into society but serial killer to be feared. Only reason I’m not arrested is because there is no proof and Dumbledore’s influence. Still though trial by public opinion and rumour,” Carmilla gives a dry chuckle. “Just as effective isn’t it?”

“I hope you know I had nothing to do with that. Ortiz did that on his own accord and I didn’t find out until the damage was done,” Lilita tells her. Carmilla nods, a sorrowful expression on her face as she looks to her.

“I know.” She looks back to the lake even that small glance was hard when talking about such topics. “You offered me the world, you wanted that freedom for me. Yes I was supposed to be with you as we ventured or at least return to your side but you gave me pretty much anything I asked for.”

“You wanted to take Ortiz’s head for saying something similar,” she reminds.

“Begrudgingly I do admit he is right at times,” Carmilla had to force the words out. She thinks about the questions. “I’m a student/training assistant. I normally can keep a low profile, recently it has been a little tricky.”

“With your influential- I’m assuming girlfriend?”

“It’s complicated but pretty much.” Lilita lets out a genuine short laugh. It is a little startling.

“When are things not complicated with people like us?”

Carmilla couldn’t argue with that. She would be surprised if something actually was straightforward for once. She wished they would be but she might as well wish she wasn’t a vampire it was just as impossible.

“Dinner is ready,” Lilita says seeing how much Carmilla was sinking into her thoughts. It’s what she originally came out to tell her.

“I want to go up to the castle,” Carmilla told Lilita, ignoring her comment. “It is getting harder to be here.”

“I imagine things are building up. Especially with this being the building that it is. I didn’t know about the owner until after I purchased it-” Carmilla chuckles.

“Don’t lie to me, not about this house. I can fully imagine that you chose it because of the beautiful décor and the important, powerful feeling the Sheridan manor radiates. It’s just a few of the reason I love this place but don’t tell me you didn’t get a slither of glee when you realised the importance and heartache this house would bring me.” Lilita was quiet. “You all must be keeping a very close eye on my personal affairs to pick this out, to know why. And the effort to get the original too...” Carmilla sighed. “Lie to me about anything else, I don’t care but please never lie to me about Elle.”

Lilita remains quiet for a moment. Taking in everything but continuing the conversation as if Carmilla didn’t just talk about the place she loved dearly.

“Stay till tomorrow morning, We will see how you are then, maybe now it is receding you can finish recovering in the castle infirmary.” Carmilla looked at her not only in surprise but also cautiously hopeful.

“Really?” Lilita nods.

“Carmilla, I am not here to cause you harm, believe it or not I can’t keep an eye on everyone all the time especially when a contest like this is going on. Any harm that happens is mostly likely Ortiz.”

“Ortiz and that Benjiman are the only ones that have problems with me, why did you say most likely?” Lilita doesn’t answer. “Right? Maman, they are the only people here who have issue with me?”

“Ortiz is very influential. There are others who are unpredictable,” Lilita answers honestly. “It’s why you should focus on recovery, plus sooner or later you will have to duel. It’s not hard to imagine who you will be duelling. Either you or Ortiz will tamper with the line-up or to save you two the effort the people in charge will simply put you together knowing that you would end up duelling outside of the match so at least that way they can somewhat contain it.” Carmilla stays silent. “Come on, time for dinner.”

Carmilla followed Lilita back into the manor. Not a word shared between them as they went.

****

Lilita sat at the head of the table, Mattie on her right and Carmilla on her left. A few other people were along the table, a few spaces empty. It wasn’t uncommon now that some of Corvae spent meal times up at the castle. Carmilla who had removed her sling was cutting into her steak when she heard the familiar click of Ortiz’s cane and footsteps as he came into the dining room. He stopped abruptly. Looking at Carmilla and where she was sat.

“You’re in my seat,” Ortiz snaps as he walks over. Carmilla glances up before ignoring him and going back to her food. Mattie can’t help but smile, very amused and she makes sure Ortiz notices. He goes to grab Carmilla by the arm but Lilita talks first.

“You’re further down the table,” she tells him as she puts her knife and fork down. He looks a mix of confused and in disbelief.

“What?!” Ortiz retorts almost angrily. “Are you serious?” He then quickly remembers who he is talking to. With great reluctance and building hatred for Carmilla he walks off further down the table. Thoughts cementing in his head. He needed her gone, no matter the cost.

****

It was late that night and Carmilla was sitting in front of the sitting room fireplace. In a cozy chair, a nice glass of alcohol laced blood and a decent book. Happy thoughts in her mind at the thought of leaving here tomorrow. The book was a good distraction. Though not good enough to not acknowledge Ortiz come into the room a small leather bag in his hand. He had abandoned his cane for once.

“What do you want?” Carmilla asks looking over the top of the book. There was no one else in the room, he had sought her out.

“To talk and for you to get out of my house.” Carmilla slammed the book shut as she glared at him, not acknowledging the pain of the poison writhing under her blackened skin.

“This isn’t your house!” Instant hatred in her voice. “This is the Sheridan manor, it doesn’t belong to you or Corvae.” Ortiz smiles.

“Feel free to keep kidding yourself that this still belongs to them but we both know it is your fault the family left.”

Carmilla groaned as the poison writhed more painfully. Ortiz sighed and unusually back-downed.

“I didn’t come here to provoke, apparently though it’s in my nature to do so,” Ortiz was being truthful and that’s what concerned Carmilla. A calm demeanour came over him. “I’m here to help you.”

“Excuse me?” Carmilla blurted in extreme shock. “Are you serious? Even if I did need help it wouldn’t be from you.” This was expected, so Ortiz simply stared at her letting her get it out of her system. “Do you really think I would trust you? You killed me, made me murder my family, blasted their images out of my head, allowed Vordenberg to...” A growl appeared at the back of her throat. “You grinned as I got buried, you trapped me here!” She was getting erratic. “How did the thought even cross your mind that I would accept from you?”

“Because it helps me just as much as it helps you, if you can’t trust me then trust my selfishness and think of this as a self-serving favour.” Carmilla paused, she could definitely believe he would only do whatever it was for himself. “I can get all that poison out of you, you back up to the castle and you’ll be out of my sight.”

Carmilla grinned and gave a mocking look.

“Awww is someone feeling jealous again that I’m here and taking your place, at the table and Maman’s attention?” She laughs. “You’ve been with her all these years and done countless things for her but the ‘disgrace’ of her coven comes back temporarily and you’re out of the scene. Must hurt no end.” Ortiz tries his hardest to keep composure. “Make it worth my while.” Ortiz frowns.

“What? I’ll get the poison immediately out of your body. How is that not worth your while?”

“I could wait out this pain. It will take time but Maman thinks I will heal, give me something that I wouldn’t get otherwise. Give me something worth trusting you for.”

Ortiz looks unhappy but goes and sits down at the table further into the room, moving a chair for Carmilla to sit the other side. He puts the little bag down. With a sigh he thinks of the perfect thing, much to his disappointment.

“Fine. Let me take out the poison and I won’t murder your girlfriend.” Carmilla stared at him in disbelief. Did he just say what she thought he did? “I was planning on killing your little Hufflepuff sweetheart once this contest was over. Brutally and leaving you in grief and utterly broken. If you sit down, let me take out the poison and get out of the manor tomorrow I won’t kill her. Happy?”

Carmilla was very conflicted. Not in the fact about keeping Laura alive she would do that within a heartbeat but still trusting him. Killing Laura would be a highlight of his trip, could he really stick to that promise? Only one way to find out.

Carmilla went and sat down at the table. Eyeing Ortiz carefully as he opened the bag, it contained a scalpel, a cloth, a fold out metal container and a plastic flexible tube. Also a thin vial of green liquid. From his belt his produces his finely crafted silver handled wand. It was odd to see it not resting in his cane.

“You’re going to butcher me and drain me?” Carmilla joked.

“Not butcher but yes I will drain the poison from you. I slice your elbow vein, you drink that, tube goes in your arm as I draw the poison out. Think like giving blood except that this is going to hurt so much more.” Of course he would get his kicks somewhere.

She sighs and rests her arm out on the table. No time like the present to get this underway, she was thankful she wore a t-shirt even if it did show off all the poisoned black skin up her arm, neck and along her jawline. Ortiz handed her the vial and he picked up the scalpel.

“Drink that and then I’ll make the cut,” Ortiz instructs. Carmilla smells the liquid in the vial, she gags and cough. “Don’t smell it just drink it.”

“What is it?” she asks gingerly before going to drink it.

“It’s a concoction that breaks down the components of the poison, making it easier to pull out of the system.” Ortiz is very factual as he speaks. “It will leave you weak and feeling sick, especially once the poison is out but your abilities should come back so you will start to recover quickly.”

Trying not to smell it she downs it in one. Trying not to throw it up, it tasted just as bad as it smelt. She put her free hand over her mouth and shut her eyes, trying to will herself to not be sick. Ortiz put the cloth in the container and then under her arm. It would hold the poison coming out of the body.

“Now this is going to hurt,” Ortiz says trying to hide the immense pleasure he was having from causing her pain. He pushes the scalpel against the inside elbow vein, it cuts effortlessly. He puts the tube into the cut and picks up his wand putting it against the skin he heals the skin around the tube. Any blood that came out of her would be coming out from there.

Ortiz waits a few minutes for Carmilla to pale. He knew it was working then. He put his wand to a large patch of the black poison damaged skin around her elbow. Ortiz mutters under his breath and pulls the sick blood out through the tube into the cloth filled container. He kept drawing it out as Carmilla spoke.

“How long do you think this is going to take?”

“Well since it covers the majority of one side of your body maybe four hours to really make sure it is all gone,” Ortiz answers honestly.

“And I’m going to feel more sick as the poison comes out?” Ortiz gives a nod. “If I pass out you’ll continue right?”

“Until every last bit of it is out of your body.” Carmilla has a small smile. Well at least she didn’t have to worry about that, though she still wasn’t a 100% trusting him but if Laura would be safe it was worth the risk.

There was silence for quite a while. Neither of them could believe the situation they were in, not in a million years could either of them imagined this happening. Here they were though in this bizarre affair.

“How do you know how to get rid of this?” Carmilla questions. “I mean it isn’t exactly a common thing.”

“If you remember I was a Persian army soldier in a private hit squad. Poisons and toxins are my speciality, I knew instantly what was wrong,” Ortiz reminds her, no boasting or anything simply factual again. It seemed that’s how he was keeping civil.

“Wait so if you knew what was wrong why didn’t you tell Maman?”

“Because I wanted you to suffer in pure agony and honestly hoped there would either be long term side effects or you would just straight up die. If I helped you I would've missed all of that. It has been fun to see you try to manage here, the mental damage is causing alone must be massive.”

“Lets change topic,” Carmilla said interrupting him. Ortiz gave a smile at her abruptness but also that her arm was nearly clear. “You do realise one of us is going to get seriously hurt when we eventually duel? I mean I’ll probably try and kill you if I’m honest.” The light-headedness from having the poison and blood that came with it was starting to take effect.

“Oh I’m aiming to maim you at least,” He readjusted himself in the seat and put the wand to poison in her neck and started to drag it out. “If I don’t take at least some flesh and put you in the hospital I’m not going to be happy.” Carmilla gave a laugh to which Ortiz frowned. “What?”

“Here we are talking about murdering and maiming each other and this is probably the calmest we’ve ever been together. The most civil definitely.” Carmilla wasn’t wrong.

They fell back into silence. Her neck was soon cleared and she had to take a break she was feeling really woozy. Looking at her hand it was odd to see the actual colour and to not have her throat feeling tight.

“I’m really not feeling good,” Carmilla tells him. Ortiz nods.

“You look ready to passout, the next part will definitely knock you out as I’m going to start pulling the poison from your face and eye. It might be better if you lie on the couch.”

“I mean I don’t even know if I can stand but I’ll give it a go.”

Carmilla pushed herself up from the table and instantly started to fall forward. Ortiz managed to grab her and lift her up. She didn’t know the depths of how much he loathed her and wish that he could easily kill her but she was very noticeable and questions would be asked.

Ortiz went and put her on the couch, laying her out and then collecting his kit to continue the treatment. Despite having perfect chances he didn’t tamper with her treatment or cause her any harm, he was sticking by his words get the poison out and her out of the manor.

****

Carmilla woke up the next morning in a soft bed upstairs. In what had been Elle’s room. Carmilla was sore though that was nothing compared to the daze she was in. Everything seemed brighter and clearer, it took her a moment to realise why. She sat up and looked at her hand and arm everything was gone, no more poison! She lifted her t-shirt a little to see her stomach, nothing there. She got out of bed stumbling slightly and rushed to a mirror, her neck, face and eye completely clear. Ortiz had fulfilled what he said he would.

Carmilla could leave, she could be free of the manor. She walked over to the pile of clothes she desperately wanted to put back on. Her clean and mended school uniform that she came here in. She happily put on the white shirt and loosely put on the tie, black skinny jeans and open boots. It was her slightly modified version of the uniform but the uniform none the less. She rolled up the sleeves, put her bracelets on and without any hesitation got Elle’s ring box. She wasn’t going to leave that here.

She rushed downstairs to find Lilita with all the excitement of a kid at Christmas. It was mid-morning, breakfast had been served. Ortiz sat at the table drinking coffee when both Mattie and Lilita saw Carmilla. A look of disbelief on both their faces.

“How?” Lilita asked. Carmilla looked to Ortiz.

“We came to a brief understanding and he removed it last night. It took time and some hesitant trust but I’m all clear. I can leave,” Carmilla sounds ecstatic. She halts though. “Thank you for taking care of me, I knew Madam Pomfrey wouldn’t be able to handle it.” Carmilla says to Lilita and Mattie before looking to Ortiz. “Uhh… thank you,” she mumbles slightly. It was still hard to accept that he helped her. Lilita and Mattie were just in shock of it all. What the hell was going on?!

Carmilla grinned.

“I’m going to go have some breakfast at the castle.” With a crackle she apparated out of the manor and to the castle.

Mattie and Lilita looked to Ortiz, they needed answers now.

****

The hall was busy and underway with breakfast, not only with Hogwarts students but mixed students. Some eating, studying or just talking among their groups. Large plates of cooked food were present, cereals, racks of toast, fruit and goblets of various drink lined the tables. The smell was mouth-watering.

Laura was pushing her cereal around her bowl, a sorrowful look on her face. She was pining for Carmilla. LaF and J.P were sitting with her, a couple of Durmstrang boys where talking to LaF about various classes and studies. J.P was trying to cheer Laura up but nothing really worked. He glanced up briefly as people walked past. He looks a little surprised but hides it well.

A pair of comforting hands rest on Laura’s shoulders. She jumps but quickly starts to recognise the touch.

“You know, Cupcake you’re supposed to eat the food not play with it,” Carmilla says with a smile.

Laura turns around quickly and leaps from her seat, her arms wrap tightly around her neck. Carmilla lets out a very content sigh, she needed this more than she realised. Laura refused to let go but moved enough when Carmilla kissed her very longingly. Both of them thought she was going to die, this was an unexpected kiss. This was an incredible kiss. Laura held her tight as possible after the kiss ended.

“I so wanted to come see you,” Laura tells her quietly, her voice trembling. “It was so hard not to. Professor McGonagall told me to leave you to recover.”

“She was right to tell you that. It was pretty bad,” Carmilla said keeping her hand and sit down at the table. “Though it was hard to be without you.” Carmilla looks to both J.P and LaF, they were both relieved.

“Glad to know you are okay,” J.P says with soft tone. “You had us pretty worried,”

“I promise I’ll try not to get into any more life threatening situations. I’ve had enough of hospital beds and going to places I really didn’t want to.” Carmilla gets a plate, knife and fork, she started to pile up her plate for a fried breakfast. “How is Danny?” Carmilla asks a little hesitantly.

“Frustrated but she healed faster than you did, she’s out of the hospital. It’s more the teachers you should worry about,” J.P answers honestly. Carmilla wasn’t surprised.

“I imagine they want to talk to me about my behaviour and give me correct consequences,” Carmilla said cutting into slices of bacon. “My next stop was actually seeing Dumbledore, McGonagall and Lars. I do need to take responsibility for this one.” Carmilla looks to Laura. “Mind coming with me? I imagine they will talk to you as well, probably call Danny up there to the office too.” She sighs. This was going to be a nightmare but one she should get a handle of very quickly before it gets worse.

It was surprising for everyone to hear Carmilla rather calm about this. She could be in a serious amount of trouble this time. Laura nods.

“Of course,” Laura answers with a smile. This needed to be straightened out as best as it can.

****

After a hearty breakfast and enjoying the company back in the castle, she had never missed this place more, Laura and Carmilla headed up to Dumbledore’s office. Professor McGonagall caught sight of them on the way and joined them. Sending off notes to retrieve Lars and Danny.

They got to the office. Dumbledore was needless to say surprised about who arrived. He was sat at his desk and finishing writing a letter. He put down the quill and looked at them.

“You look surprisingly well, from what I heard and saw of Miss Lawrence it was rather drastic,” he says politely and calmly. Carmilla smiles.

“I had some unexpected help to get better than if I waited it out fully,” Carmilla replies, her tone is nothing but respectful. “I apologise for arriving unannounced but I wanted to sort this out and explain what happened. It went too far and I understand that.”

Lars, Osman and Danny walked up the stairs a few minutes later. Both Danny and Lars are surprised at how calm Carmilla is, plus how ready she is to take responsibility.

Dumbledore watches her closely, hands together and thinking deeply. This was quite the situation.

“Explain what happened right from the very start in your own words,” he tells her. Carmilla takes a minute to gather herself.

“My reaction to Danny, especially one this bad was a side effect of multiple things going on. Things Corvae has done to me, Ortiz especially. He altered my vampiric side, made all the emotions, physical feelings and… hunger like a newly turned one. I managed to sate the hunger but the emotions were harder to control. Danny, despite various altercations about the topic of Elle being told to Laura, insists on telling her. This time was harder to control, I didn’t want to try and control myself. Danny pushed and pushed, Laura asked about it and Danny tried to attract my attention from her. I stabbed her with a silver blade lining my wand, mixed my blood into hers.”

“Did you want to kill her?” Dumbledore asked. Everyone listened for an answer.

“Yes,” Carmilla answered simply and honestly.

“If you were in that much of a rage why didn’t you?”

“Albus-” Professor McGonagall interrupts. “I don’t think those questions are appropriate.”

“It’s alright, Professor,” Carmilla tells her before Dumbledore had a chance. “I don’t mind. In the moment it was for selfish reasons. I didn’t kill her because I know it would impact people that matter to me, also cause problems for my situation here. I had plenty of time to think while in the Sheridan Manor-” She could feel the tension from Danny rise, her eyes hard on Carmilla, “-on reflection though, I’ve done more than enough damage in Hogwarts… I want to avoid doing more. I have been going around in circles with my behaviour, I get angry or antagonised I lash out most of the time at Danny. That needs to stop. I already have too many issues with Corvae being here to be causing more drama.”

Dumbledore takes a moment to think about it all.

“You have said things like this before, that you won’t repeat behaviour and yet you do. You understand I am cautious to believe this?”

Carmilla nods.

“I am and I would be worried if it wasn’t a concern.” Carmilla thinks about it. “I will of course wait till everything is said and done from all sides of what happened, I will accept the consequences and… if Danny will allow it-” Carmilla swallows hard and clenches her hands into fists at her sides. “-I will make an unbreakable vow that unless she allows it I will not harm her.”

Everyone, especially Danny, looks shocked! Did she realise what that would mean? Was she serious? She looked very serious but there was no way she meant it, did she? This was Carmilla and one of the people she hated most.

Carmilla stopped her explanation of the events. Danny, Laura, Lars and Professor McGonagall all took turns in explaining what happened in the infirmary between Carmilla and Danny. Osman listened silently but carefully to it all, supporting Lars as he finished talking. Danny explained all the confrontations between her and Carmilla that the common denominator in all of them is Elle and that Danny thinks Laura should be told about her.

“Why do you think everything should be told?” Professor McGonagall asks Danny, much to Laura’s confusion of how much more could there be. Carmilla’s hands were clenched behind her as the question was asked and even more so when Danny answered.

“If Corvae know that bringing the Sheridan manor hurts Carmilla, they know everything,” Danny tells them. “If they know everything and Laura doesn’t, they can use that information to hurt them both. Carmilla… she can handle herself against those psychos, she was part of that coven for a while. Laura though… if they got to her with everything it could destroy her. I know it all hurts Carmilla, it hurts me and some others but I would rather control how much it hurts than have it become unmanageable. Have I handled it in the right way? No, I shouldn’t paint Carmilla in the way I have, I let my emotions get the better of me I know that and I’m genuinely sorry about that. But I stand by my original thought that Laura should be told.”

“Carmilla?” Professor McGonagall says seeing that Carmilla has slipped into very busy thoughts. “Why are you against it as violently as you are?”

Carmilla gripped her hands so tight her knuckles turned white, her jaw so clenched it hurt her teeth. Carmilla gave a defeated breath and looked at Professor McGonagall with the must vulnerable look the professor had even seen from her.

“Because I’m not ready to lose the girl I love again.”

Everyone in the room felt emotionally crippled. The weakness in Carmilla’s voice, the lining of tears in her eyes and the distraught on her face. Laura walks over to her and rests her hands on the top of Carmilla’s arms. Carmilla looks at her with the same broken look as she answered.

“Carm, you’re not going to lose me. I know you’re a vampire, I know you’ve hurt people and that you hurt Elle by accident so bad she decided to leave. You didn’t mean for her to get hurt, that doesn’t scare me or make me want to run away. I’m right here and whatever you tell me I sure I can manage.” Carmilla looked to Danny for any kind of support. It was saddened version of what she had wanted all along, to tell Laura the truth. Though this was a lot more public than she ever wanted it to be.

“Elle was more than my girlfriend, she was my fiancée.” Laura looked shocked. “We knew each other for quite some time, she asked for some help with exam studying when she was sixteen. The teachers needed help and I was asked to help in a few assisting classes. After helping her Elle never really stopped pestering me after that, we grew to be really good friends. She was caring, loved to listen and learned and had quite a few different views on magic, it was really interesting. Nothing happened until she was eighteen, I know age is laughable when it comes to vampires but I wouldn’t do anything with a minor. But we started dating, we got engaged not long after. All those years of knowing each other it just blossomed into something else. And then the class happened-”

“Where you hurt her? It was an accident-” Carmilla shook her head, tears falling and voice breaking.

“She didn’t leave because I hurt her. They had to remove Elle because I killed her.” Laura could only stand there completely blank as the words wash over her. She what? “Danny was there and a couple of teachers. They had to try and sedate me, use the rope spell to drag me off her. Nothing really worked, I refused to let go and the spells took their time. It’s why Danny was so desperate to tell you everything, she doesn’t want you to become another Elle.” Her voice was strained as she moved away. “I killed the woman I loved more than anything than anyone I met before, the woman I was going to leave Hogwarts for, who I was prepared to risk it all for. The woman I so desperately wanted to marry… all it took was one mishap. One thing goes awry and that’s it.”

Carmilla goes silent for a moment before Danny does something that shocks everyone. She goes over and hugs Carmilla, holding her close, arms completely wrapping around her. Showing some vague resemblance of the friendship they once had.

It took a couple of minutes for things to settle, Carmilla thinking while resting her head against Danny and tears down her cheeks.

“I really don’t know what I’m supposed to say to this, Carm,” Laura says honestly as she moves out of Danny’s hug. Carmilla gives a wry smile and a defeated look.

“Don’t say anything,” Carmilla tells her. Her tone wasn’t harsh or not even upset, or not as much as you would imagine. Those minutes in Danny’s arms had given her a clear perspective.

There was an odd relief in telling Laura, letting her know what had happened. No more hiding or lying that it was simply an accident, that Elle left because she was too injured to return or too frightened. Laura knew the truth to it, it wasn’t nice but at at least she knew. But now there was the worry of what Laura would think of her, what she would do when this all sunk in. The only good side of it is that now Corvae couldn’t get there first and poison Laura’s mind.

There is silence among them all. Carmilla trembling and Laura has gone over to the door, thinking at lightning speed. Trying to figure everything out but also trying her hardest to not be overwhelmed by it.

Dumbledore clears his throat after a moment of deliberation on what everyone has told him. It is a difficult situation, the violence not hugely justifiable but also not too unexpected. It takes him a while to figure out his result. He clears his throat.

“Carmilla, I feel I am well within my right to remove you from the competition given the amount of outbursts and extremeness of their injuries.” Carmilla looks incredibly shocked and goes to talk back but remembers that she did say she would accept all and any consequences. “However, with the matter of Corvae it is my understanding that you and Mister Teller would eventually end up duelling even if you weren’t in the competition, that would put more people at risk. So for that reason and only that reason you will remain in the competition, not for your sake but for the fact that at least there will be some safety to the other students if it is in a controlled duel. Understand that if this was any other situation you would’ve been removed without a second thought.” Carmilla nods. Dumbledore speaks calmly but firmly. “However if your violence extends to anyone else, puts people in danger, you will be removed from the school with no resistance until the competition is over and Corvae have left. Do you understand?”

Carmilla is silent for a minute before nodding her head.

“Yes. I understand. I will keep myself refrained and try my hardest to not let the others manipulate me into a situation which could result in harm of others or my expulsion from school ground. Please note though that this will be quite difficult and while I will try my hardest to exercise restraint it will be a hard adjustment with Corvae, so please bare with me while I adapt.” Carmilla clears her throat. “May I be excused, Professor? I have much to think about and settle to.”

“Don’t you want to do the Unbreakable Vow with Danny?” Dumbledore questions. Carmilla nods and looks to Danny before pulling out her wand.

“Only if you are comfortable with it,” Carmilla tells her. Danny does hesitate but then holds out her hand. Carmilla takes it before making the vow.

Unless Danny allows Carmilla to hurt her no harm will come to her from Carmilla,

A white swirl of light curls around their joined hands, entwining them and then fading. Carmilla lets go of her hand and then walks out of the room without waiting for dismissal or a glance to any of the others.

“Miss Hollis,” Professor McGonagall says lightly. “Give Carmilla the rest of the day before approaching her. I never imagined she would share this.”

“How long ago was this? I mean unless Danny is much older than she appears too how have I never heard of this.”

“Danny is in a special post Hogwarts programme, along with a few specially talented people. Extra curricular and learning to be teachers, work experience etc In the muggle world like universities and such,” Professor McGonagall explains. “The Sheridan event happened a couple of years ago. You would’ve heard about it. Changed name but do you remember that a student got severely injured by an escaped creature in the defence against the dark arts class? The rumours went wild, anything from enlarged reptiles to spectral beings. That the student didn’t return to the school because of the side effects of the attack.” Laura looked in pure confusion and shock.

“You’re saying that while I was in this school, Carmilla unwillingly killed her fiancée and you all covered it up to keep Carmilla’s identity safe?”

“The truth was hidden from the teachers who weren’t involved to keep her safe but more importantly Miss Sheridan’s family knew the truth, out of everyone they deserved that. Carmilla… is better if she stays here, it was a decision the faculty made that we would protect her identity and fabricate the matter.”

Laura’s mind was spinning. There was a lot to take in, much more than she ever imagined. She knew they were hiding something but murdering her fiancée? Jeez the fact she was engaged to Elle was a bombshell enough but murdered, albeit not of her own control but still magic that strong it sent her feral? It unsettled Laura. Carmilla unsettled Laura and that alone broke her heart.

“May I be excused I just need to take a walk?” Laura asks politely. Professor McGonagall looks to Dumbledore who nods.

“Of course, though like I said keep away from Carmilla for the rest of the day. I know it is nice to have her back but this is something she never planned on having explained.” Laura nods and leaves.

Everyone looked to each other. Lars in shock, he didn’t know about the Sheridan incident. Osman hadn’t told him, he never saw a reason to. Though in hindsight Lars might not have been so quick to react how he did if he knew about Carmilla’s capabilities. Osman, who had his arm around Lar’s waist for support, and Danny were both feeling a great deal of sorrow. Not only for what was exposed but the impact this could have on Carmilla and Laura.

Chapter 23: The Aftermath

Summary:

After confessing what happened between herself and Elle, Carmilla goes into a slight mental breakdown and reluctanly talks to Laura. A duel happens and the next set of contestants are announced.

Notes:

Hey everyone.

It has been forever since an upload, I checked and it was back in mid-february. That is quite bad even for me. However life is a pain in the ass. Writers block, taking on too many projects at once, illnesses and various other things do take it's toll. This isn't the largest of chapters and I have a lot of content planned and am already working on in the next chapter.

I hope you enjoy it and that soon I will be able to write and post more.

Carmilla was sitting on the large trunk of a cut tree by the edge of the lake, her knees up to her chest and her arms wrapped around her legs. She was curled up due to feeling utterly vulnerable and alone, more than the fact it was cold out here. It was late afternoon, the sun had set and Carmilla had never felt more alone.

She trembled as she held herself. Replaying what she did to Elle, that she explained all of that to the teachers and most distressingly to Laura. How shocked Laura was, the traces of fear and wanting to disbelieve Carmilla and her dire confession.

Carmilla burst into tears, hiding her head in her raised legs. This was a nightmare, even though she didn’t need to breathe she felt like she was suffocating. Emotionally broken, mentally exhausted and even physically hurting. The cold had gotten to her some time ago, setting a deep ache in her body. She sat there for a while, her thoughts racing but her body felt so weak and close to passing out.

Eventually her sobbing is broken by the sound of approaching footsteps on the stone covered ground. She looked up and was filled with instant rage; she was staring up at herself. Though this version was far more relaxed looking clothes wise, no school uniform. Comfortable leather vest and tank top, black boots and jeans, it was a look that was very familiar to her. One of her favourite looks and one she wore often before she became a resident of Hogwarts. This predator like Carmilla held a smirk on slightly blood covered lips, she stared at the weaker and vulnerable Carmilla with dark huntress eyes. Mircalla had resurfaced.

Their eyes locked for a minute. Tension building, rage coming to a boiling point as Carmilla looks upon Mircalla’s growing smugness. Mircalla saw her as inferior and pathetic, sure she could be emotional from time to time but this was low even for her.

Carmilla launched at her smirking self, savage anger flowing. She had Mircalla pinned, despite her fighting back, she seemed no match for Carmilla’s rage. Either that or for some twisted reason Mircalla was letting Carmilla hurt her.

Carmilla was savage with her punches, hand around Mircalla’s throat and fangs bared. There is nothing but hatred, Carmilla’s knuckles felt like they were breaking with every hit. She didn’t care at all. Mircalla was disgusting and she despised seeing her. The rage was too hard to contain.

“You ruined everything!” Carmilla snarls as the punches continue. Suddenly Mircalla fights back, Carmilla’s hand is caught and she is launched from her, she hits the stones with some force. She groans in pain, a few scrapes on her skin but nothing much more.

Her hand was covered by Mircalla’s blood though as Mircalla stood up the splits on her face healed up at an alarming rate, even for a vampire. Carmilla scrambled to her feet, glaring at her past self. Mircalla walks over to her and talks while doing so.

“Really? I ruined everything? You’re the one who suppressed who you are. I know that you- well we are an emotional killer. It was inevitable that we would kill the person who mattered most to us-” Carmilla swung at her, aiming for another punch to the face. Mircalla catched it and while holding her hand reared up a kick straight to her ribs and as it connected she let go of her hand, again Carmilla was launched. A few more scrapes as she hits the ground, she lays there clutching what feel like busted ribs. “What do you do now, huh? Are you going to risk hurting Laura, risk killing her? I mean blame the spell that hit you all you want but it’s clearly in you, the need to murder and maim. Did you even try to stop that need?”

Carmilla tries to rush Mircalla but she appears behind her, her speed seems even faster than what Carmilla can muster. Frustration rings through her.

“You said before ‘we’ why now just me?” Mircalla grins.

“Simply because I’m the part of you that is certain who you are, who knows what you’d do given the chance. You… you are the repressed part, not necessary the stupid or weaker part-” Mircalla pauses for a moment, “-lets go with the uncertain part of you. It would be an insult to call you weak or stupid, just very uncertain what to do. You know if you were complete, if you were with Maman and at your true potential Laura would never have gotten to be this much of a problem. She would be dead, so would Danny. All that emotional issue would be solved. You wouldn’t be stuck in this position you are in, Laura in turmoil, Danny vowed to you, Corvae a close threat and the death of Elle still breaking you-”

“Shut up!” Carmilla goes to launch at Mircalla who finally looks frustrated. As Carmilla gets within grabbing distance she finds her wrists trapped in Mircalla’s unbreakable grip. Mircalla’s angered expression burns into Carmilla. As Carmilla struggles she is forced to her knees, unable to overpower Mircalla or even move to her feet, all she can do is pointlessly struggle to break her arms free.

“You won’t listen to the important things then let me break it down for you. You have a choice. You either accept the fact you are a danger, one of the biggest in this place and do something about it or pretend you aren’t, go about this facade and wait for Laura to become the next Elle.” Carmilla really struggles, Mircalla tightens her grip, Carmilla instantly stops tears in her eyes. “I can reassure you right now that if you continue this facade she will die, one way or another it will be because of you and your disbelief that you are anything other than Maman made us. The only change is we are more emotional and delusional.” Carmilla looks directly into Mircalla’s eyes, her expression seems oddly softer. “Not everything Maman gave us is bad. Wake up and sort yourself out.” Carmilla frowns, Mircalla’s fangs bared and her voice not much more than a snarl. “I said wake up!”

Carmilla’s eyes snap awake as she hits the ground from falling off the stump. Her exhaustion had taken hold of her, the dream seemed so horrifyingly real. She moved and started to get up, pausing as she saw her bloodied hand from her brutal strikes to Mircalla. She felt like she was losing it, her dreams were something more tangible and as much as she hated to think it Mircalla was right. A choice, a change had to be made.

****

Danny sat in silence with Laura in an empty classroom. They had been like this for some time, Laura had gone to talk to several times but just fallen back to silence. Laura thinking about everything she had been told and Danny focusing on the unbreakable vow Carmilla had just made with her.

“What would you do if you were me?” Laura asks, her voice trembling as she breaks the silence. Danny looks at her. “If you were me and you heard all that, learnt everything about Elle right from her killer… the woman you love… what would you do?” Danny doesn’t react to the loving Carmilla comment, it was very clear to see and Danny reacting badly to it wasn’t what Laura needed.

“I don’t know,” Danny answers honestly. “I know what I would do but I’m not you so I don’t know what you would do.” Laura thinks for a moment, she needs some sort of answer.

“What would you do then?” Danny gives Laura a small sympathetic smile, she wasn’t going to like the answer. “Please.”

“If I was in love with Carmilla and found out everything you just did I would tell Carmilla to leave me alone and not go anywhere near her. It would hurt and break my heart but I’d be alive.” Laura remains quiet. Danny sighs. “You want to know something about me and Carmilla? I’m not going to reveal information about her or stuff like that, I promise.” Laura gives a small nod. “Carmilla scares the hell out of me. Even with me being werewolf powers and stuff she is something else. I only keep in the way so she doesn’t hurt anyone else. At least I can take some of it.” Laura is surprised at Danny’s confession. After all the damage they do to each other and here was Danny terrified at Carmilla. “But that is me, you seem more stubborn than I am. More determined. Like you said you are in love with her so it really depends on what you would accept about her.”

Laura sits there quietly thinking about what Danny said, about Carmilla in general, about Elle and how she must have felt about Carmilla not only in general but Laura’s mind went to the morbid topic of Elle’s death, how did she feel in those last few minutes. Laura tried to shake the thoughts away but it wasn’t working.

“You said you were one of the people to get Carmilla off Elle, what happened?”

“I can’t tell you,” Danny answers almost immediately with a firmness that shows Danny won’t change her mind.

“Because it’s too hard to talk about-”

“That. Plus I can’t tell you because you’d be terrified of Carmilla for the rest of your days and while it might have been Carmilla at some point before Hogwarts that isn’t the Carmilla who is present now. As much as I would love you to stay away from Carmilla I can’t break your heart to make you do it.”

Laura sighs heavily. This is horrible and she hates it. This wasn’t going to be an easy thing to figure out.

****

Carmilla sits tucked up on a branch of a sturdy tree partially hanging over the lake. She is reasonably hidden and a perfect place to read, study or just hide away. Right now she was using it for the last one, bundled up in a warm coat and slytherin scarf.

Familiar footsteps and the click of a cane come closer. Carmilla’s hands tighten. If he was going to stop, Ortiz was an idiot. Of course he stopped though right at the bottom of the tree.

“Leave me alone, Ortiz. I’m in no mood to deal with you right now,” Carmilla warns though she sounds utterly defeated.

“I’m going to, don’t worry. I just wanted to let you know a couple of things.” Carmilla doesn’t stop looking at the water. “Mattie is looking for you so if you see her before she spots you just call her over.”

“And the next thing?”

“We’ll be dueling in a few days time. Durmstrang and Beauxbatons are dueling today and then a day break then us. I hope you’ve got some decent spells tucked in your head.” Carmilla has no reaction. Ortiz gives a little sigh. “Not even going to humour me with some witty remark?”

“Have you been using mental magic on me? You decided that it would be funny to put something in me while you were draining the poison out?” Carmilla asks with a slight snarl. Ortiz looks genuinely surprised.

“No, I haven’t. I told you I would help get the poison out so I could get you out of the manor. Why would I put something in you?”

“Because you’re a sadistic prick who shouldn’t be trusted.” Ortiz smiles.

“Fair point, however on this occasion no I haven’t done anything to you and you know if I was going to play magic based mind games I would do it face to face so I can see the distress.” Ortiz couldn't help but be curious. “What did you see?” She didn’t answer him. Ortiz took the hint. “You’re right, I wouldn’t tell me either especially if I knew we were gonna duel so soon. Though I would recommend sleep if you are having mental problems, I want to fight you at your best, Carmilla. It took me some effort to convince Maman to let me come here so I would like a worthwhile duel.” Carmilla simply tunes him out at the mention of Maman.

Realising he isn’t going to get any response Ortiz leaves, not entirely satisfied at the lack of reaction he received however it would give her time to prepare for the beating he intended to give her. A duel against enemies it was going to be brilliant and brutal.

****

Spell after spell went off both Durmstrang and Beauxbatons were giving it their all. Defense and offense were remarkable, sparks flew and were shattered by shields and countered with perfect precision. It was a sight to behold.

Raya, the beauxbatons girl and current dueler, was powerful with her form. Very heavy offense but she could manage to defend herself when she needed to. Argo, the Durmstrang boy, was very very fast on his feet. He was keeping her disorientated and using her power to his advantage. Defense and counter was his tactic and it was working. His speed was frustrating Raya as it was hard to get a proper hit on him, she needed to get him to stop. An idea sprung to mind and as he tried to dart past her the floor around Argo’s feet went tar like and he couldn’t move from it.

Mistress Adley, the deputy head of Beauxbatons, grins and looks very proud. Clever girl.

He tried to use counterspells to remove himself from it but the ooze wrapped itself around his body trapping him further causing him to drop his wand and it covering his mouth so unable to spellcast as his mind went blank. He nodded quickly and tapped the ooze in submission. Raya instantly dispersed the ooze and picked up Argo’s wand, she helped him from the floor and smiled giving the wand back.

Another victory to Beauxbatons who currently were in the lead.

****

“So have you decided to talk to her yet?” J.P asks Laura curious but also worried. While walking through the school grounds he had caught a glimpse of Carmilla and the only time he had seen her look so distressed was the days after Carmilla had killed Elle. Carmilla was breaking but then again Laura didn’t seem much better.

Laura shook her head still undecided, how could she come to an easy decision after hearing all of this?

“I want to but I don’t think I can handle anymore truth from her at the moment. I don’t want to break her heart when she realizes that I'm scared of her,” Laura admitted sitting down on a bench in a near empty courtyard. J.P gave a small sigh.

“I think you’ve got to tell her something, even if it is you telling her you are uncertain about everything. From what I know about her, Carmilla struggles with the grey areas of feelings she loves intensely. Left hanging she overthinks and breaks apart.” J.P knew how this sounded very one sided and somewhat selfish to push her feelings aside to make Carmilla’s life easier. He knew that an unstable and troubled Carmilla was bad for the school.

“I’ll talk to her briefly if I see her,” Laura said almost weakly after a few minutes of thinking. She didn’t like the idea of it but when she realised why J.P wanted her to talk to Carmilla she couldn’t refuse. She was always one for safety of others first

****

“You need to sort yourself out soon,” Mattie says to Carmilla rather bluntly as they were sitting in the Quidditch stands watching a harmless game go on between Hogwarts and Beauxbatons. There were no balls; it was more of an extreme version of tag. Though a couple of Quidditch games had been announced, teams had yet to be decided. Carmilla snaps her attention to Mattie. “Or enough so you can actually focus on dueling Ortiz, you know he is going to go full pelt and try to destroy you right?”

“I’m fine, Mattie,” Carmilla snaps unintentionally. Mattie gives a small somewhat sympathetic smile.

“Fine isn’t in your vocabulary, well it is but it’s a lie that even you can’t believe. Talk to Laura, get your head on straight and defend yourself otherwise Ortiz will ruin you, he’s already got the advantage on you.” Carmilla frowns. “You honestly don’t think he hasn’t been practicing? He basically remembers your style and your favourite spells so you need to get some sort of focus and fast. You don’t want him smug or for you to be embarrassed in front of your friends and all of Corvae. Especially Maman.” The idea of being embarrassed in front of her caused a small grimace beyond anyone else. It not only surprised Carmilla but Mattie too. “You still have respect for her and care about her opinion, very interesting.”

Carmilla stands up irritated and looks back towards the school.

“I’ll go talk to Laura and get ready for Ortiz, I’m not gonna make it easy for him.”

“Then you are really going to have to clear your thoughts from Laura because right now you wouldn’t be able to cast a spell on him-”

“I get it!” Carmilla snaps a little louder, catching the attention of a few other people not far from them. “I get it, alright?”

Carmilla stormed off, time to get this Laura problem under control. Mattie had a small smile on her face, Carmilla being angry was better than her feeling empty and broken. Ortiz wouldn’t show any mercy to her, even if Carmilla begged for it.

****

Laura saw Carmilla starting to come up the stairs before Carmilla saw her. Her heartbeat rose and she contemplated going back up the stairs and trying to get out of sight, however that wasn’t an option as the staircase started to rumble and it slowly began to shift. A few of the students at top managed to get off back onto the corridor. Carmilla and Laura had no luck. They were the only people on the staircase as it moved slowly.

Carmilla looked up and saw Laura, she couldn’t help but give a small sigh. Of course the stairs would change, exactly when she didn’t want them to.

“Hey,” Laura said quietly as Carmilla walked up the stairs to meet her.

“Hey,” Carmilla replied. For once Laura didn’t know what to say, her normal confident demeanor was faltering. Instead Carmilla led. “You’re terrified of me and I don’t blame you, I would be too if I heard that the girl I love killed her fiancee in a literal uncontrollable rage. And no doubt you're going to get even more fearful of me through this contest especially with the next duel it’s going to get worse. I’m not going to hold it against you if you decide to stop this all, I just need clarity right now. What’s going on with us?”

Laura is silent for a moment before she is jolted slightly, both her and Carmilla look about. The staircase had stopped, not at its next intended destination but part way through. Seemingly stuck there. No escape from this conversation.

“Look Carm…” Laura paused and gathered herself. Carmilla waited, not that she had much of a choice right now. “I can’t give clarity because I have no idea what to think about all this, I need time to figure out how I’m feeling about this. This isn’t some simple matter. Danny said-”

“I don’t care what she said or what anyone else thinks, you’re the only person who can decide what you want or think.” There is an edge of anger to her voice. “If you can’t give me clarity, at least give me something.”

“I don’t know what I want… no I… I want to be with you, I do but I don’t know if I can handle all of this right now. Everything I find out, there is so much to try and cope with, to understand-”

Carmilla’s hand went on the banister, a coldness surrounded her. She kept her anger contained. If either of them weren’t caught up in this they would realise that everything outside the staircase had stopped, students frozen in place, ghosts floating motionlessly, even the other moving staircases mid-change were stopped. It was completely silent. There was only one other person who knew this was happening. Lilita watched them both with a look of curiosity, standing by at the mouth of a corridor, her arms folded. They were oblivious to her being there.

Laura continued talking.

“-what the girl I love can be like, what you’ve done. You expecting me to give you an answer so soon isn’t fair-”

“You want to know what isn’t fair?” Carmilla’s anger finally spills over, her hand resting on the stone banister breaks as she slams her hand against it. Laura stumbles on the step behind her as she goes to move away, she manages to keep up but her heartbeat is pounding in her chest. “Every moment of this, of you. Every moment I spend with you hurts beyond anything you can imagine, I go from pure joy to feeling like my chest is caving in. All this back and forth, from desperately wanting each other then going through so much uncertainty, every time you asked Danny about Elle and about me, saying that you will understand then push me out as soon as something scares you. You are completely unfair!”

Laura is almost in tears, terrified and flinches as she shouts.

“Carm, I’m sorry,” Laura says, almost whimpering.

Carmilla stares at her, her mind fixating on a thought. She saw glimpses of Mircalla standing behind Laura, just like down by the lake. Same attire though the bloodied lip is more prominent, a line of blood had fallen from the corner of her mouth. That same feeling of dread and anger returned. Mircalla gave her a small smirk as she wondered what she was going to do. The smirk set off the same feeling in her as by the lake, she had to accept it and take control.

“So am I. I should never have entertained this, should never have taken the risk." Laura looked like her heart had been clenched.

"No you don't mean any of this, you are just angry at me. At all of this, Corvae, revealing stuff that you never wanted to, how hurt you've gotten recently and a mass amount of doubt," Laura said, trying to justify it another way.

"I wish it was that simple," Carmilla replies. The sadden but cold way she said it infuriated Laura, her heartache combining with her growing anger.

"Don't you ever get sick of having the same conversations? You can't tell me this conversation doesn't feel familiar. I get scared and question stuff or you become uncertain and angry it's always the same. We stop whatever we are at the time and then end up trying again. You say I'm unfair, you are just as bad." Carmilla went to talk but Laura cut her off. "So let me end this conversation with a generalization of what you normally say. 'We're done, I'll protect you from Corvae but that's it,'" Laura says as Carmilla's face hardens. "Was I close?" Carmilla doesn't respond at first trying to contain her emotions.

"Not exactly this time," Carmilla finally answers. "You're right about everything, we are unfair to each other, this conversation feels familiar. So I'll leave it up to you, you figure out if you want me or not then tell me but right now I can't have you on my mind. So until after the duel don't find me."

"Why are you leaving it up to me?" Laura asks.

"Because I know that I want to be with you, you're the one who is unsure." Carmilla steps up onto the next step so she is mostly level with Laura; she grabs her and kisses her deeply, taking what she could unsure if she would ever get another kiss. Laura was left breathless. "See you later, Hollis."

Carmilla turned as she walked down the stairs and the world snapped back into action. Sudden sounds of chatter and movement filled the air, people went about their day not realising that time had stopped for them. Carmilla stepped off onto the corridor as soon as the stairs found their final position. She walked past Lilita who didn't say a word. Even if it was a heartbreaking conversation it would at least give Carmilla a focus on this duel. She would do anything so she didn’t have to focus on the heartache. Now Carmilla had a chance against Ortiz, the use of time freezing magic was worth it. It’s not like it is exactly difficult for her.

Chapter 24: It was going to happen.

Summary:

Finally Carmilla Karnstein and Ortiz Teller duel in the contest which means unexpected and large consequences. Osman puts Ortiz in his place and Laura confronts Dean Morgan about Carmilla.

Notes:

Hey everybody.

Merry Christmas! or happy holidays depending on what you celebrate. Either way its a Christmas miracle I have actually updated twice in a single month!

I hope you enjoy, it's a large chapter and one that I've had planned for a while though even while mid-writing changes were made. The edit took longer than I expected between life stuff, videogames and getting vaccinated I've been more than a little distracted.

If you want to let me know what you think as I'm rather excited about this.

“Are we really going to allow this duel to happen?” Osman asked Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall as they stood in the headmaster's office. He couldn’t believe this, he didn’t want to believe this. It had officially been announced. Carmilla Karnstein and Ortiz Teller are the next duelling combatants. “Horrifically powerful rivals whose only restrictions are the fact they have witnesses if they do anything deadly or illegal.” Dumbledore gives a small sigh, he could see Osman’s point but he wasn’t in control of the pairings. This duel was inevitable.

“All we can do is keep the students as safe as possible during this duel. The Hastur duels are set by the ministry officials.”

“Right and Lilita couldn’t possibly influence one of those,” he snaps back. “This duel is a bad idea.”

“I agree with you entirely, this is a mistake and if I could stop it I would, however I can’t.”

Osman didn’t believe that for a moment, Dumbledore has sway in the ministry. This was more about sating his own curiosity. Carmilla’s talents were unknown and this was a brilliant chance to see them at use. If it was a pairing that was more fragile he reckoned Dumbledore would make a much more of an effort to stop the duel. Professor McGonagall stepped in.

“Osman, we have to accept that as much as we know this duel is a mistake it is going to happen, the only thing we can do is try to contain it. If they don’t duel here they will do it unrestrained on the school grounds where there could be casualties,” Professor McGonagall tells him. Osman didn’t want to admit both her and Dumbledore were making sense, he was too angry for that. “We will speak to the other professors who can put up charms, defences and other sorts around the students. Our main priority needs to be them.”

“Fine,” Osman says through gritted teeth. Unhappy about all this but he wasn’t done yet. “You do that, I have other things to take care of.”

“Have you told Lars about the Quidditch match yet?” Professor McGonagall asks. Osman shook his head.

“No, you guys can do that. I am not going to risk unintentionally raging at him because the ministry selected ‘at random’ that Hogwarts and Corvae would be in a match against each other. If Laura is a target in that game it will be on you both.”

“How do you know Laura will be chosen?” Osman chuckles.

“She is the best seeker in the school. Of course you’ll put her in the team. And she’ll be a target because she is close to Carmilla, it isn’t hard to picture that they’d do anything they could to hurt Carmilla.”

Before the other two can say anything Osman headed for the door and out of the office. He wasn’t going to stay and get angrier at them; he had already pushed his luck. He had to go talk to someone else about this, all he had to do now was find Lilita.

****

Laura was sitting in the Hufflepuff common room, she needed time to herself. Time to deal with what was happening. The heartache that she was feeling and the fear that ran through her when she heard Carmilla and Ortiz would be duelling tomorrow. Not only for Carmilla’s safety, though that was her main worry but also Carmilla had said she would fear her more after this. It would turn what was already a horrific situation into a much worse one.

Laura was under no illusion in the deepest part of her heart that wasn’t affected by the terror she felt she knew she wanted to be with Carmilla, there was no denying that. The problem was she had no idea how to deal with that. How to understand her being a vampire and the things she had done? Especially what she had done to Elle. She knew that it wasn’t her fault that if she wasn’t under the effects of such a powerful spell she wouldn’t have killed her but the fact was she was still capable of it.

****

Osman stood at the manor door and knocked loudly. Hoping that Lilita was inside, he couldn’t find her in the castle. Was this a stupid idea to come here and make demands to see Lilita? Probably but that's what he was intending to do.

Kadyrov answered, surprised at him being there by himself. He remembered when he was here with Professor McGonagall and Lars. Also surprised that he wasn't wearing a coat, it was cold out. Shirt, trousers and shoes didn’t seem adequate clothing. He shrugged off the passing thought.

“Good evening, Professor Osman. How can I help?”

“I need to speak to Dean Morgan.”

“Is she expecting you?”

“No but this matter can’t wait,” Osman replied.

Kadyrov weighed up the urgency but demanding edge in Osman’s voice, Kadyrov moved out of the way. He would let Maman deal with this situation, she wouldn’t normally entertain unexpected guests at night however this was an unusual circumstance.

“Please follow me,” Kadyrov tells him after shutting the door. Osman smiles.

“Thank you.”

Kadyrov leads him through the manor to a large study. He gets to the door and tells Osman to wait for a moment as he goes inside to talk to Lilita. Osman patiently waits.

****

There is a light knock on the study door and Lilita calls for them to enter. Kadyrov walks in and over, his tone and stance respectful as he does. Lilita is sat behind the desk, Ortiz is standing by a bookcase near her desk, Mattie is sitting in front of the desk with a glass of wine in her hand. They all look at him as he stands there.

“What is it, Kadyrov?” Lilita asks him.

“Professor Osman is outside of the study, he says he needs to talk to you. It seems like he has no intention of leaving until he does, he made the situation sound rather urgent,” Kadyrov answers.

Mattie smiles, now this was interesting. Ortiz looks surprised as does Lilita though for two different reasons. Ortiz is surprised by Osman’s audacity to come to the manor and demand an audience, Lilita is surprised that Osman sought her out in the first place.

“Bring him in,” Lilita tells him. Mattie stands up, glass in hand.

“As much as this is interesting I’ll go talk to Carmilla,” Mattie says to Lilita as Kadyrov heads to the door opening it. Lilita nods, that’s a good idea. She leaves through the held open door and soon Osman enters the room. He wasn’t surprised to see Ortiz present no doubt boasting about his potential victory tomorrow.

Lilita looks over Osman just as surprised as Kadyrov was for his limited clothing, though for a slightly different reason. He should’ve been freezing but not a single goosebump was present and no shivering either. Osman was raging though it was very well contained, his body temperature raised high though even that wasn’t a bother to him.

“Thank you for seeing me, Dean Morgan. I know my arrival wasn’t expected, however this matter couldn’t wait,” Osman explains. Lilita offers him a seat.

“Please call me Lilita, have a seat.” Osman smiles.

“Without causing offence I would prefer to stand, if I sat I would do nothing but fidget at the moment but thank you for the offer.” Lilita takes no offence.

“I am rather surprised that you have come here and curious as to why,” she admits. “The last time you were here it was about Carmilla’s injuries and one of the last times we talked privately I was asking about the injuries you sustained from Carmilla.”

“Well Carmilla is actually the reason I am here.” That wasn’t surprising, she figured as much. Now Ortiz was really interested, though actually a little annoyed that he had been addressed yet. “It’s about the duel tomorrow-”

“Has she sent you to put in her forfeit already? Because even for her that would be pathetic,” Ortiz interrupts with a smirk. Osman simply ignores him. It only irritates him further.

“You need to stop this duel, it is going to be bad for everyone involved and the school. You know it as well as I do.” Lilita isn’t exactly surprised by this but it still catches her off guard. Ortiz was in complete shock, was he serious?

“What makes you think I have any say in the duels, Carmichael?” Lilita questions, intrigued yet amused.

It was weird to hear his first name be used and also rude since he hadn’t given her permission to, however use of name was currently the furthest thing on his mind. Carmilla was the only thing that mattered to him right now.

Osman grins, was she really going to play it like this?

“I have no doubt of how powerful or well connected you are. I’m sure it wouldn’t be too difficult to influence someone from the ministry to set up this duel.” Her amusement increases though Ortiz is glaring at him, how dare he speak to Lilta like this.

“That is quite the bold accusation you’re making, thinking I would tamper in a competition just so Carmilla and Ortiz could duel.” Osman smiles.

“It’s not an accusation, just logic. You care greatly about Carmilla and have a chance to get to her here, you don’t actually want her hurt however you know Carmilla and Ortiz would come to blows eventually so you manipulated it that they duel. That way there are safety measures for the other students and restrictions for both of them. It’s smart, it’s what I would do if I was in your position. They duel, you keep to Hogwarts conditions and you get to talk to Carmilla. Let's face it, that's all you really want just to talk to her. I imagine it is to ask her to go back to Corvae with you.”

Lilita sits there for a minute or two, a small smile on her face. She underestimated how clever he is, how well he reads people when he needs to. Lilita couldn’t deny she was in a little bit of awe for him.

“So why do you want this duel to stop if you know it is the right way to go about it?” Lilita asks.

“Because he is scared of what I’ll do to her,” Ortiz snaps, it actually causes him to look over. Normally Lilita would scold Ortiz for interrupting but she waited. Curious about what would happen next.

“Get out,” Osman tells Ortiz, his voice strong and commanding. Ortiz looks momentarily confused, unsure if he heard properly. Lilita smirks, this was going to be interesting.

“Excuse me?”

“I said get out. You’re starting to frustrate me and are a waste of my time so get out.”

Ortiz straightens himself up, his irritation turning to anger.

“How dare you disrespect me, you should be cowering at what I could do to you.” Osman simply stares at him.

“I would cower if there was something to actually be afraid of,” Osman retorts. Ortiz starts to close the gap between them.

“You arrogant little-”

“Don’t test me, Ortiz. I’m in no mood for you trying to fix your pride as I embarrass you in front of your mother.”

“You have a big mouth for someone who I could crush easily-” Osman laughs, cutting him completely off.

“You wouldn’t stand a chance against me, so don’t act like you are an actual threat.” Ortiz is right in front of him, rage practically radiating off him.

“You couldn’t even withstand Carmilla’s magic, I’m older and far more powerful-”

“And yet you’re acting like a child,” Osman snaps. “And Carmilla only hurt me because I allowed her to.” Ortiz’s hand curls into a fist. “You have one chance to get out of my face, otherwise I will put you on the floor.”

Lilita shows no reaction to the situation as Ortiz glances at her. He got himself into this, she wasn’t going to say anything about it or give her opinion on it. This was his problem.

Ortiz steps back a little and gives into his rage. With high speed he goes to hit Osman but he ducks under it with lightning reflexes and uppercuts Ortiz to ribcage with brilliant precision. Ortiz actually buckles back and clutches his ribcage for a moment. Lilita frowns that punch must have felt like hitting a brick wall yet Osman shows signs of no pain. Ortiz goes to attack again with another punch, rage and embarrassment really fuelling him now.

Osman swiftly moves and grabs hold of Ortiz’s arm, yanks it around his back and grabs hold of the back of his hair. Locking him up tight, no matter how much Ortiz struggles he can’t break the grip. Llita watches as Osman’s eyes go blazing orange, as if there are flames behind them. He has the same feeling he had when he took all of that pain from Carmilla, when his magic seemed to peak to stop hers. Beyond powerful and almost inhuman.

“You don’t want to get out on your own, I have no problem making you leave,” Osman says with a snarl before forcing him over to the closed door and with some power literally smashes him through the solid wood. Ortiz lands in an ungraceful manner, groaning and in pain. People who were walking in the corridor all turned to see Osman walk out of the new gap and stand over Ortiz. “You try to hurt me or interrupt me again and I won’t need to be concerned about you duelling Carmilla tomorrow or hurting her in the future, I’ll slowly rip every piece of magic out of your body and watch happily as you agonisingly die and trust me it would be like no pain you’ve ever experienced in both your lifetimes. Don’t test my patience again.” Osman walks back through the gap in the door and gives a small flick of his fingers the door repairs itself and he takes a seat in front of Lilita.

Lilita just looks at him with utter awe and disbelief. Osman’s eyes return to normal.

“I apologise, Lilita. I didn’t mean to cause such a disruption, we wouldn’t have been able to continue our conversation while Ortiz was present.”

“I understand he was becoming rather rude, though you know I wouldn’t allow you to kill him,” Lilita tells Osman.

“I would give it my best shot, you’d have to be around first and then catch me afterwards,” he replies with a grin.

“You have to tell me what you are. That burning fire in your eyes, whatever happened to you after Carmilla hurt you coughing up ash and losing your magic for a while. You are incredibly confident and have no fear of anyone, even me and while I’m confident that you have a great amount of talent I highly doubt you could beat me.”

“I respect you a great deal, I would be an idiot not to. I find caution is better with people than fear, fear can make things so much worse. Can cause people to act irrationally, overthink and give more power to the feared person than they might have. So I am cautious of you but not afraid."

"Smart, confident and very talented with unknown magic. What's your secret?" Osman grins.

"No secret, I'm just a very skilled wizard with a few different talents." Lilita hides her smile. He called whatever it was talents instead magic. "Could we please get back to talking about stopping this duel please?" He asks, wanting a topic change.

Lilita gives a mental sigh, she was determined to find out exactly what he was.

"Even if I do have connections and influence I can't change it now. It has been announced to the schools, everything is set for tomorrow. Carmilla and Ortiz are going to duel. It's as simple as that." Osman clenched his hand tight, that isn't what he wanted to hear. Lilita watches him as he thinks. "You care about her a great deal."

"I do, yes. Carmilla is very special but then again you know that, one of the reasons you brought her into your family." Lilita smiles, growing respect for Osman every second. "Can I ask a question about your family?" She looks curious. "I've never met a vampire before and must admit I'm curious about how you make your choices of family. I mean Matska and Carmilla are understandable but Ortiz and to a degree Will, I don't get it."

"You know that sounds a little insulting about the choices I've made," Lilita tells him a little sternly.

"I didn't mean it to be, I just don't understand. Carmilla only refers to Matska as family and you in a conversation we had but I don't understand how the others fit in."

It almost seems like she wasn't going to answer but at the mention of Carmilla calling her family softens her stern look.

"I will admit I have been selfish in choosing who I have in my family but I only turn the ones who need to be saved." Osman frowns a little confused by that. "I have always done my best for them. Mattie was a slave girl dying of a disease that had no cure back then, she had been left to die, I gave her a new life where she could have everything she wanted and suffer no sickness. William was a severe drug addict who was living on the streets, he had no friends or family. I saved him from what most likely would have been a horrific and painful end. He had such potential as a wizard but squandered it. I saved him, got him clean from those cravings and he has blossomed greatly.”

Now Osman understood better but he didn't see how that applied to Carmilla and her countess lifestyle. He also had a feeling that didn't apply to Ortiz either. He couldn't help but question it.

“Ortiz and Carmilla?” Lilita couldn't help but be amused.

“You're really that interested in how I helped him?”

“I don't believe you did save him,” Osman replies. "You obviously turned him but I doubt he was close to death or in a situation where death was the only path ahead."

“You are very clever." Lilita is continuously impressed. "Ortiz was a Persian soldier, part of a specialist group while he was brilliant at magic, sword fighting and all that warrior-like skills. His true art was as an alchemist, he used poisons and toxins to kill enemies and give his fellow soldiers advantage." She speaks with a sense of pride. "I was after someone else entirely, a casualty of the war. When Ortiz saw what I did to his fallen comrade, how I changed them and brought them into my family Ortiz wanted nothing more. He begged repeatedly for this lifestyle that only I could grant. By himself he slaughtered twenty Persian soldiers who intended to ambush and capture me to prove himself that he had a place in my family.” Osman had a mixed expression, irritation and confusion. "Old and powerful I may be but that doesn't mean I'm immune to all magical and mundane effects. I was rendered unconscious and when I woke up a few days later I was responsible for killing an entire village. It was very clear I had done it but no memory at all, either way an elite team was sent to kill me but Ortiz killed every single one of them to be by my side."

"Do you really trust a man who would betray loyalty for power?" Lilita just smiles for a moment.

"He's too smart to try and betray me, Carmichael. He loves me dearly and knows that there is no one who can give him the magic I possess."

Osman really didn't trust Ortiz and it wasn't making him feel any ease for the duel tomorrow. Time to move on.

“And how did you save Carmilla?”

“I saved Carmilla from her boring and stifling life as a countess and gave her the world. She was spoiled, childish and at times a brat. Under it all though she had so much talent and personality, the life of a countess would be stifling for her. It was stifling, I spoke to her at her birthday ball. She wanted to travel, see the world and live to the fullest. I couldn't deny such a passionate girl her dream when I had the power to give it to her.”

“She just had to die for you to give her that life,” Osman unintentionally snaps, not realising how much Lilita's answer had gotten to him. Lilita is needless to say surprised.

“Carmilla would have ended up dying from some illness or on some thrill of trying to seek adventure," she explains with quite a firm tone. "I saved her and then I gave her everything she ever wanted and dreamed of."

"You never gave her a choice in the matter, you killed her and took her from her family just so she could be part of yours. The others I can understand but don't make it sound like you did that just for her own benefit," Osman retorts. He takes a breath realising how angry he is getting. "I apologise for the anger but not for what I said."

"It is quite the emotional topic," Lilita says calmly. "I would appreciate it though if you'd leave. I have matters to attend to and a duel to witness tomorrow, I should rest soon. Tomorrow will no doubt be exhausting."

Osman nods and stands up. He holds out his hand for her to shake. She does.

"Goodnight, Dean Morgan. Thank you for your time and talk."

"You're welcome, Professor Osman. I appreciate your concern for my daughter's safety. I'll see you tomorrow."

Osman leaves the building swiftly, he needed an outlet for his anger or something. Not only was he unable to stop the duel but the conversation with Lilita about 'saving' Carmilla boiled his anger. At least he taught Ortiz a lesson that alone was worth going there.

****

Mattie had just finished talking to Carmilla. She wanted to see how she was doing, was she ready for the duel, words of encouragement and useful pointers. Not once did she bring up Laura and neither did Carmilla. She couldn't have her focus pulled right now. All that mattered was putting Ortiz in his place and surviving him.

****

Osman laid in bed sweating and panting with his husband Lars who was in a similar state, though looking slightly more unkempt. He had helped Osman get his anger out and certainly wasn't complaining about being a bottom this time.

Lars rests his head on Osman's chest, his hand on his stomach.

"Now you are a lot calmer and not ranting, do you want to tell me what's on your mind? I got the part about Lilita being a pain in the ass and you couldn't stop the duel but after that I had to distract you."

Osman absent-mindedly plays with the back of Lars's damp hair as he talks.

"I have this feeling of absolute dread that I'm going to have to use talents I shouldn't to keep Carmilla safe tomorrow."

"You can't tamper with the duel, Oz," Lars tells him quickly. Osman nods.

"I know and I wouldn't, just this feeling that she'll need me is overwhelming."

Lars moves and kisses him intimately.

"If she does then we can sort it out but right now there is no point overthinking and worrying about something that might not happen. Carmilla is strong, talented and far more capable than either of us know. Have faith in her and enjoy knowing that in the same twenty-four hours both you and Carmilla will embarrass Ortiz in front of his mummy dearest."

Osman chuckles that will be quite a highlight to see.

"Thank you," he says softly to Lars before kissing him.

"You can thank me properly by taking out any remaining bits of frustration out on me," Lars replies with a mischief-filled tone.

Osman grins and kisses Lars a bit more deeply and passionately. He wasn't going to say no to be on top of his husband again.

****

The morning of the duel arrived and while it was filled with excitement for most it filled quite a few with dread. This wasn't going to be some average duel to win points for the school teams, this was a vendetta, a rivalry that dated centuries and a fight that was inevitable. It was going to be the first duel as well to use canes.

Carmilla stood in the girls bathroom looking at herself in the mirror, well actually she was waiting. Waiting for Mircalla to appear, she had been thinking long and hard about this decision. It was time she sorted this out.

"So you've finally made a choice, I hope it's a good one you have quite the duel ahead of you," Mircalla says as she appears just behind Carmilla who spins round. Face to face with the hunter-like side of her. Looking every part the predator as before.

"You're just part of my imagination aren't you? I mean you'll vanish once I make this choice."

Mircalla sighs annoyed, hoping she would have got this by now.

"No I'm not your imagination. You’re suppressing so much of yourself, your magic and subconscious has given me form. The stronger, more dominant side of you. You know you need me to get through this. All this stuff with Elle, feelings about Laura has got you twisted up that isn’t helpful to you right now. I’m not heartless. I get why it’s destroying you, why you are trying to suppress it all but you can’t have doubt or burdens with this duel or with Corvae being here. We need to be whole."

Carmilla nods.

“I know, I accept that. I’m done being only half of what I can be, I can control myself and I will but I can’t do what I need to without me… without us being complete. So let's get this over with.”

Mircalla grins. Finally! She puts her hand on Carmilla’s shoulder and smiles.

“Wake up and everything will feel how it should be.” Carmilla frowns. Wake up? “I said wake up.”

Carmilla finds herself opening her eyes, holding onto the sink in front of her. Dazed at first but soon regains herself. Carmilla looked at her reflection, nothing had physically changed but she felt different, she felt whole. Feeling a level of confidence she hadn’t in some time, feeling complete and connected with her magic and mind. She was controlled and calm but there was no suppression, no separation.

Carmilla picked up her smart silver cane, her wand slotted in the top. She grins looking at it, oh Ortiz was in trouble now.

****

Danny had never seen Carmilla walk with such confidence and power, she had never been this terrified of her. She had only even seen Carmilla in her ‘docile’ state, well docile wasn’t exactly the word but compared to the feeling Carmilla was emitting she hadn’t seen anything like it. She had never encountered anything like this, not even when Carmilla had unwillingly gone after Elle.

Lilita couldn’t stop the smile from appearing as she saw Carmilla walk into the rather large courtyard, there was the Carmilla she needed to be. There was the Carmilla she should be, complete and powerful.

The students were around the edges of the courtyard, raised stands had been placed so they could sit and watch, some of the students were under the shelter of courtyard archways. Hogwarts, Beauxbatons, Durmstrang and Corvae all crowded into the area. Some late arrivals had just finished running across the close-by bridge. They weren’t going to miss this. The hostility between these two was something everyone wanted to see displayed, especially with the fact they were the first to be using duelling canes.

Laura and her group were watching from the sidelines, excited to see this though from Laura and J.P there was a heavy amount of concern. This was going to be brutal. All the heartache Laura felt for Carmilla was shadowed by her worry.

Osman had a front row viewing though he was standing by the end of the seats, he was incredibly antsy about this duel. That overwhelming feeling of having to use talents he didn’t want to show hadn’t lessened, if anything it felt more prominent as soon as he woke up. A painful thudding in his chest, making him feel sick to the core. Lars stayed with him and gave him reassurances that he might be focusing on the worst case scenario but it did little to calm him.

Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall were feeling apprehensive about this despite as many protective spells as they could put in place, they couldn’t stop the level of violence Carmilla and Ortiz would do to each other but they could keep the students safe.

Carmilla was in the school uniform, well what she had as her school uniform. Leather trouser and boots, white shirt with the sleeves rolled to the elbow and her slytherin tie on but a little looser. On her left ring finger she had her silver insignia ring, she held her silver cane in her right hard. She was ready to take him on.

Ortiz was in a perfectly tailored slate grey suit and black smart shoes, jacket undone and black shirt on view. He predicted she would wear her insignia ring, he was going to wear his regardless. A gold ring marked with two crossed scimitars was on his middle right finger. It looked aged but well taken care of, it was from his time in the Persian army it was going to have a few scuff marks. His black cane was held in his right hand. Ortiz had a smirk, this was going to be fun.

Dumbledore and Lilita walked into the courtyard readying the duel. Dumbledore addressed the students and teachers.

“Thank you for attending the next duel of the competition. Currently Beauxbatons are in the lead so this will be a needed victory for whoever wins the duel. All precautions have been put in place and strengthened as this is the first duel to use the enhancer canes.”

Lilita looks at both Ortiz and Carmilla.

“Remember the rules and no dirty tricks,” she tells them. They both nod at her and Dumbledore. “Bow to each other and then to your markers.” Carmilla and Ortiz bow practically in unison.

“It’s not too late to back out, Karnstein,” Ortiz says quietly with a grin.

“Why would I quit? You wanted me at my best and you got me,” she retorts.

There was such a thrill to watch Carmilla be her true self again, Ortiz couldn’t deny the thrill but he also couldn’t deny the bigger one of having the chance to beat her down.

They both walked off to their markers. Dumbledore started the duel after Lilita left the arena, neither Ortiz or Carmilla did anything until Dumbledore was safe behind the spell barrier.

Carmilla stared at Ortiz just as he did her. Sizing each other up and taking in the feel of anticipation and energy that the watching crowd were giving, there was such a mixed feeling from them all. It was intoxicating.

Carmilla shot a well aimed red spark at his head, it was easy to deflect. Ortiz knew it and so did Carmilla, hurting him wasn’t the point of it. She wanted him focused, he was hers this fight and nothing was going to take his attention.

The duel then went from 0 to 100 in a matter of seconds.

Violent spells thrown back and forth, counter spells and shields cast with ease. The worrying thing for the more experienced magic users here knew that they had barely tapped into the magic they could do.

After a few more failed hits Ortiz changed tactics. He slams his staff on the ground and conjures several tiger-like beasts, all made out of ice. They charged towards her with some intensity, Carmilla didn’t seem phased.

Holding on to the cane she pulls her wand from the top, a rope of fire following it. With strong movements she slashes her wand toward the approaching ice creatures and the fiery whip cuts through them. Taking chunks off until they cease to exist, she slips her wand back in the cane and thrusts the cane forward. A large ball of fire flies out of the top and soars straight for him. Ortiz manages to bring up a barrier just in time but the heatblast can be felt behind him.

Ortiz brings down the barrier, actually looking slightly annoyed that was too close for comfort. Carmilla simply held a smirk. He had claimed to be better than this and he nearly got caught by a simple fireball.

“I thought you said you were going to duel me, you wanted me at my best and give you a worthwhile fight,” Carmilla says, closing the gap between them slightly. “If I knew it would be so easy to catch you out with something so basic I wouldn’t have bothered making the effort.” Carmilla put the tip of her cane on the ground by her foot, the first time while she has been walking.

Ortiz glared at her.

“You really think getting this cocky so early on is so smart?” He retorts as the top of his cane starts to glow purple. He was casting quite a serious spell, quite close yet she seemed to have no concerns.

“That’s why I'm not being cocky, this is simply a distraction.”

Ortiz frowns but then feels the sticky grasp of black shadowy tendrils wrap around his limbs and try to pull him backwards to the ground. He looks around as his arms are restricted and indeed from his ink like tendrils are reaching out, gripping his lower legs, forearms and wrapping around his shoulders and waist. It is a struggle to fight against them. The purple glow vanishes completely as he loses focus. As he is brought down to his knees he sees the black thin stream of liquid running from the bottom of Carmilla’s cane.

She’d remembered Lilita’s training and was putting it to use. Duelling didn’t have to be violent or fast paced, it just had to be clever.

Ortiz refused to be outsmarted by her, his entire cane lit on fire. The brightness and heat of it reduced the shadow by his arm breaking hold of the tendrils. Once his arm was free he swung the cane around getting rid of the rest, he shot a firebolt towards Carmilla’s cane as she moved it and dashed back the connection was broken and the spell ended.

Carmilla didn’t wait for him to get up before she cast a spell at the concrete near him. It broke rushing towards him in large shards as if something was breaking the ground underneath. Soon the shards shot up at him, encasing him before he could even stand, only his head on view and his trapped hands outstretched. His cane clattered to the floor far from his grasp. The concrete pieces almost perfectly together around him.

She walked over to him and pointed the cane tip at him, he struggled to get out but the concrete went a little tighter around him. Ortiz gritted his teeth as they did.

“Give up yet?” Carmilla asks with a small smile. Not smug or even a smirk. She was ready to accept a respectful surrender, for the school’s sake anyway. Carmilla wasn’t surprised that his eyes went black, of course he had no intention of surrendering. It was worth a shot.

She was surprised though when a small explosion of concrete went from around his hand, shattering it free and giving him full use of his arm. He reached out and grabbed the top of her cane, slipping the wand out and bringing it back into his concrete tomb, he blasted quite a large spell from inside. It sent the concrete flying forward, hitting Carmilla with some intensity and throwing her back. She hit the ground hard, in shock of the sudden attack and the fact her wand was gone from her.

Ortiz stood up while tossing her wand aside. His anger was rising quickly. Enough was enough, her even thinking for a second that he was going to surrender was an insult that couldn’t go unpunished let alone say it.

“I’m done playing with you,” Ortiz snarls as he picks up his cane. Carmilla manages to stumble to her feet, holding onto the empty cane before Ortiz can cast. Though she doesn’t have time to prepare a counter.

Ortiz swings his cane up a white smoke pours out and swarms her, blocking her from view of everyone. Everyone watched on in confusion, what on earth was this? Only Lilita and Mattie knew what this was and they weren’t happy about his use of it. Lilita could stop this fight just on grounds of this spell alone, however she knew better than that. They would just take this duel outside of here and put everyone at risk. At least if one of them won it then it would settle part of their rage, part of this was pride and ego related.

Ortiz stood there cane in hand and hand slightly clawed, moving the smoke around her. It was his turn now, he'd finally tapped into his preferred type of magic. Time to break Carmilla mentally.

All the students saw was a dense swirling and violently twisting smoke surrounding Carmilla. No one could see her and they definitely couldn’t hear her. Which for them was a blessing.

Carmilla was in a stifling white space, as far as she could see was a white and grey fog surrounding the small area and covering her feet. This place was so cold.

Emerging from this fog was Ortiz, well an illusion of him in this nightmarish area.

"So you're back to being complete, are you? Back to being the Mircalla Karnstein, powerful, smarter, connected and whole," Ortiz asks with an almost aggressive but mocking tone. Carmilla didn't say anything. Ortiz was here in this bleak and blank place, it gave her a horrifying realisation of where she was. Ortiz's voice showed nothing but aggression. "You want to be her again then you will remember exactly how it feels to be her!"

Ortiz vanished as the scenery changed. It was a fancy ballroom that was laid out for a grand party, well it once was. Now the places showed signs of a struggle, things smashed and some tables toppled. Blood smeared the floor and the smell of it lingered in the air. One of the most horrifying things was that above the grand fireplace was a large portrait of the Karnstein family and that for the first time in centuries she could actually see their faces, clear as day. Ortiz was allowing her to see her family though not for a good reason.

Carmilla who was in utter awe of being able to see them took a step forward, her foot lightly hitting something. She looked down to notice her sister's body laying lifeless. Carmilla stumbled back trembling, taking a proper look at herself. Her uniform had turned to wonderful though blood splattered ball-gown, her hands were stained with blood and a sickening copper taste in her mouth appeared. Looking around the ballroom she noticed the rest of her siblings dead by her hands and her parents with slit throats from Ortiz's handiwork to send her into a family murdering frenzy.

Ortiz's disembodied voice fills her ears.

"The first murder you had no issue with, cutting your way out of Vordenbergs manor was no problem for you, nor the lives you took after. Only after this did you start to care-"

"You killed my family," she interrupts with tears in her eyes.

"Actually I just imprisoned you until you were starving and then killed your parents, you were the one who ended your family line." Carmilla felt sick with this memory. "Try to hold it together, Carmilla. I'd hate to break you on the first one I show you."

The fog reappeared and swirled fast around her, disorientating her until she found herself embracing a young woman like a lover and kissing her intimately.

Carmilla pulls out of the kiss and looks at the woman so close to her. She looks familiar, really familiar. She then feels like she is being watched. Carmilla breaks the embrace and turns around to see thirty women standing there and watching her.

"All of you-" Carmilla's voice cracks when confronted with these people.

"-are your victims," a beautiful voice says that chills Carmilla to the bone. Elle steps forward from among the crowd. "We're your victims, Carmilla. Ever since you became what you are you have taken life after life. Do you regret any of them that aren't me?"

"This isn't real," Carmilla mutters trying to keep it in my mind. Elle is then right in front of her, a hand resting on Carmilla's cheek.

"You're right this isn't real, it's what Ortiz has thrown you into, it's what he wants you to see. It doesn't mean that we aren't real, that we aren't your victims."

Carmilla shut her eyes tight, trying to break out of this mental prison. Instead the area simply changes.

She is in a basement somewhere, freezing cold and smells of damp. It is poorly lit and so quiet it is unsettling. She feels like she has been here before but at the same time can't place where she is.

It takes her eyes a few minutes to adjust and as soon as they do she starts to panic. There in the centre of this dank and disgusting basement is a coffin, it's lid beside it on the floor. Carmilla’s chest felt tight as she peered into it and saw it brimming with blood. It was horrifying to see the memories of her decades of imprisonment.

Carmilla tries to get her thoughts controlled. This wasn't real, it was just Ortiz and his twisted mind magic. Her thoughts were quickly discarded with fear as two bloodsoaked ropes shot out of the coffin and wrapped tightly around her wrists.

The ropes tightened and started to drag her towards the coffin. She struggles with some success against it, the coffin pulls up onto end blood gushing out over the floor. Carmilla struggled to keep her footing and slipped slightly, it gave the still pulling ropes an advantage. She was dragged forward, the ropes tightening around her wrist and going up her forearms making escape much harder. Carmilla was soon very close, in an effort to stop herself she put her foot on the edge of the coffin. Keeping space between her and the coffin, pushing back and struggling her binds.

Carmilla tries to focus. She had to break out of here. She needed to get out.

"I'm done," she says quietly. The ropes tugged but she resisted. "I'm done." Carmilla shouts, eyes black and red lightning crackling over her arms. The rope snapping and the coffin breaking.

Outside her terror Ortiz watched in delight as Carmilla suffered. Though his joy was short lived as the red lightning lit up through the smoke. He faltered.

Something primal, powerful and oh so deadly was surging in her.

The smoke quickly vanished as the lightning shot from the cane, well that is where it was cast from the lightning itself was pouring from under her skin. She was harnessing her magic without any wand, it was something different from wandless magic, something much more threatening and darker. To the point even Lilita looked shocked, almost praying that she wasn’t doing what she thinks Carmilla is using.

The red lightning wrapped around Ortiz's cane, it was so powerful it cracked and eventually shattered.

His wand clattered to the floor by his feet, it wasn’t damaged but for the first time he actually looked panicked and was faltering more and more.

Carmilla summoned her wand to her hand and had a murderous look in her eyes. Ortiz was very quickly regretting his use of magic. He snatched his wand from the floor and started to back up.

Seeing the look in her eyes and Ortiz's reaction Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall went to step in to end the duel. However they couldn't as Carmilla flicked her hand in their general direction, red lightning crackles from her fingers and instantly an impenetrable barrier appeared in front of them. Lilita goes to step in but a barrier blocks her, even she can't get through!

The students are a mix of confused and some of them are horrified.

It was down to Ortiz to save himself and he didn't have a lot of time to do so. He points his wand up above him and casts the first spell that comes to mind. It was going to be something he did to show off and beat her down with now though he wasn't even sure if this was going to be enough.

A loud screeching roar stopped Carmilla in her tracks, suddenly on the roof of the courtyard walkways was a mean looking dragon. It took a lot of effort to conjure that.

It reared its head up as fire formed in its mouth. It shot a searing ball of fire at her a lot faster than expected. It hit her and sent her skidding back as she only just managed to cast a protective spell. It ended as soon as it took the damage. The dragon formed a larger ball and in the second of it leaving its mouth she made a split decision. One that would cause her a great deal of pain but it would hurt Ortiz too, most likely even worse. In her mind it was worth it.

Carmilla put up a shield but not as strong as it should be, she was too focused on casting a spell at Ortiz. A metal chain shot out and wrapped itself around his leg and her arm. The fireball hit the weak shield and sent her flying backwards, straight through the stone archway and walkway wall and plummeting over the side of the large drop. As the chain tightened Ortiz was yanked with her, he hit the courtyard floor, was dragged and then unwillingly went over the edge as well. They both would hit several rock ledges on the way down to the water below.

As soon as Carmilla and Ortiz went over the edge the entire school went quiet from shock. Horrifying for most as it was only a select few who knew about their vampiric affliction.

Osman however was the first one to act. He pulled his coat off as he ran at the broken ledge and leapt off. As soon as he left it his entire body was engulfed in flames as his body made a very rapid change into his blinding phoenix form and dove down after them.

There were no words to describe what everyone just witnessed.

By the time Osman caught up with them they had hit a few ledges, cuts and broken bones were obvious. Osman managed to grab a rather injured Carmilla by the shoulders. A moment later Ortiz nearly rips her from the talons as he jolted to a stop past her. His leg snapping at the sudden stop mid-air with the chain around his leg and Carmilla's arm dislocated. The talons cut in deep to her shoulders. She screamed in utter agony.

Carmilla didn't intentionally dismiss the chain but the pain overwhelmed her. Once the chain was gone Ortiz started to fall again. Even if Osman wanted to help Ortiz he wouldn't be able to catch him while he had Carmilla.

Osman flew straight up and put the rather wounded Carmilla on the courtyard floor before he reluctantly went back to try and get Ortiz. He guessed he should help.

Laura went to run over but Danny kept her back, letting the teachers and Madam Pomfrey get to Carmilla.

Carmilla was clutching her side and sounding like she was choking, one arm dislocated and the other suffering major burns, puncture wounds in her shoulders and several cuts to her face. One eye had partially changed colour as a side effect from the red lightning magic, the normally brown ring was blood red.

Lilita was crouched beside Carmilla looking her over. She looks at Madam Pomfrey.

"You need to get her to the infirmary," Lilita offers her hand to Pomfrey and takes hold of Carmilla, Professor McGonagall is allowed to hold too. "Matska, take Ortiz back to the manor. I will return soon. Corvae, go back as well. No one is to leave until my return."

With that Lilita apporates them all to the infirmary. Carmilla needed to be tended to immediately.

****

Without any real effort Lilita carried Carmilla to a bed. Carmilla was gasping and clutching herself, arm broken, severe burns, minor face injuries.

Lilita looked over her wounds but then looked at her eye, she really hoped Carmilla didn't do what she thought happened. Lilita went to cast some healing magic but was cut off by both Professor McGonagall and more intensely Madam Pomfrey.

"Don't you cast any magic on her," Pomfrey tells her sternly. Lilita looks confused.

"These wounds are almost superficial for her. Punctured lung, broken bones. I can heal them in mere seconds."

"After that duel I'm not letting a single person from Corvae cast a spell on her. Not when her reaction was that bad and fierce, so step away from the bed and allow me to do my job." Lilita isn't sure exactly how to react to the confrontation though doesn't have time to figure it out as Professor McGonagall starts.

"What did your son do to her?" Lilita looks surprised by the harshness of her tone.

"Excuse me?”

“What did he do to Carmilla? All that smoke, her reaction to it. She did magic I’ve never seen before, that was something unsettling and rather powerful. Even you seemed stopped by it and you seemed unhappy, almost irritated by whatever he did to her. So if you please, what did Mr Teller do to her and what did she use afterwards?”

Carmilla has stopped quietly gasping for air. It’s not that she needs to breathe, it is the pain and the fact that there was a hole in her lung that broke her subconscious habit that sent her into slight shock and panic.

Lilita held a neutral expression but she wasn’t happy.

“I would prefer it if you calmed your tone, Professor McGongall. I’m not the one who harmed Carmilla, I’m the one who wants to help her,” Lilita informs.

“You might not be the one who hurt him but you are family and his teacher, you are an ancient being of no small talent. I wouldn't be surprised if you taught him such magic,” Professor McGonagall retorts.

“I turned Ortiz during the Battle of the Persian Gate, he is over 2000 years old,” Lilita tells her. “I am not the sole teacher in his life and he spent quite a time away from me, I can’t account for all the knowledge he has and am not responsible for his use of this magic.” Lilita was getting sick of Professor McGonagall, happy in the fact that Carmilla had someone so fierce looking out for her but also sick of her attitude.

“What did he do to her?”

“Mental manipulation,” Carmilla answers, groaning slightly and fidgeting as her broken arm is healed. She looks like a fever is starting. Carmilla pulls off her tie and throws it to the floor. Lilita’s jaw clenches at Carmilla’s words. “Made me see moments of my vampiric life-” she takes a breath starting to sweat a little, “-wanted me to unravel. It didn’t work.”

“What did you do to him? That magic you used to stop me and Albus, to stop Lilita and terrify him. That isn’t like anything I have encountered before.” Professor McGonagall had better luck asking Carmilla.

“I’m not exactly sure, I just used it. It was like instinct, acting on rage I’ve never felt before-”

“My very powerful and emotional but in this case stupid girl tapped into the magic that keeps her alive. Harnessing it into something tangible enough to use out of pure and unfiltered rage.”

No one had heard several students sprint up the stairs and into the infirmary. Laura at the front of the pack and the first in, just quick enough to hear the last part of the conversation. Laura was out of breath but walked with somewhat of a confronting manner.

“She’s not stupid,” Laura snaps catching everyone’s attention especially Lilita who instantly glared as Laura continues to speak. “And she is definitely not your girl anymore.” Laura stopped in front of Lilita calming down her breathing. There was almost a challenging look in Laura’s eyes, almost daring her to say something wrong or disrespectful about Carmilla again.

Danny, J.P and LaF were the next in the room, they were out of breath. Danny though was more worried about Laura than the burning feeling in her lungs. Carmilla looked rather panicked at the confrontation. The girl she loved pushing her luck against the most powerful woman she knew.

“I raised her, Miss Hollis. She will always be my girl,” Lilita corrects. Laura shakes her head a little.

“You’re wrong,” Laura argues. “You might have brought her back after you killed her, that doesn’t make her yours. It makes you her murderer and a twisted one at that.”

“Laura, please stop,” Carmilla says quickly, seeing Lilita’s body language shift.

“I’m sorry, Carm but I’m not done,” Laura replies, not taking her eyes off Lilita and talks to her. “You could have easily stopped Ortiz from hurting her how he did, you shouldn’t have even allowed him to compete.”

“I agree, Miss Hollis,” Professor McGonagall says, cutting in. “However this was the safest option, it put Carmilla and Mister Ortiz in a confined and guarded area.”

“You know what would have been safer,” Laura says, still looking at Lilita and actually addressing her comment to her. “If you and your school never came here. What did you expect her reaction to be? That she would be happy to see you all, to be happy in the company of her killer and the rival who helped.”

“Be careful, Miss Hollis, you are testing my patience.” Laura has a natural talent to get under Liltia’s skin, the annoying little brat.

“Dean Morgan, if you attempt to hurt her in any way you will be removed from the competition, school grounds and reported to the ministry,” Professor McGonagall warns. Lilita composes herself.

“So if I’m just her murderer and nothing more, not her mother who literally raised then whose is she?” Lilita gives a little smile. “You think that she’ll give herself to you, is that what you want?” Laura simply stares back, not reacting to her almost mocking tone.

“I don’t have to want it, I already have her,” Laura responds. “Carmilla is mine, she is my girl. Not yours, she’ll never be yours again and I think on some level you already know that. So you should leave her alone.”

Everyone is in shock. Danny and her friends couldn’t believe that she faced off against such a powerful person, Professor McGonagall and Madam Pomfrey were shocked that Laura was so confrontational.

Carmilla was just in pure shock at everything, she had tapped into her life force and formed it into a usable magic who knows what kind of consequences that could have on her but the biggest thought was about Laura. Laura was taking on Lilita, not only taking her on but doing it for Carmilla. Laura had settled her thoughts they would be together, no more back and forth, no more ifs or maybe Laura had chosen Carmilla and Carmilla mentally agreed she was Laura’s girl.

Lilita wanted to take Laura’s head off, it would be so easy. One swift moment that no one would be fast enough to stop and she could rip that heart right out of her chest. However she needed to stay in this ridiculous contest, she needed to stay in this school. Laura’s words and attitude really ground her patience away.

“I should check on Ortiz, no doubt he is in worse shape than her,” Lilita says to Professor McGonagall. “I would keep Carmilla under observation, she might be ill for a little while.” Lilita walked out of the infirmary to go back to the manor. Everyone quickly moved out of the way as she left.

Laura goes over to Carmilla and sits on the edge of the bed, she leans down and kisses Carmilla, taking her hand too.

“I’m here,” Laura whispers after the kiss, keeping close. “I’m yours, okay?” Carmilla can literally only nod, her disbelief and shock of what she had just seen had hold of her.

Danny for once was calm about it all, she felt a twinge of envy but found herself being more relieved that Carmilla was okay. J.P was rather happy and LaF simply had a proud smile, not just for Laura and Carmilla but Laura standing up to Lilita. That was not only impressive but seriously cool.

Laura let go of Carmilla’s hand only to move as Madam Pomfry moved round to check on her. Some of her wounds which seemed more superficial were a little more serious, nothing to majorly worry about. Some cuts that should be healed quickly were healing slower than normal and there was still an excessive amount of pain from her healed lung, ribcage and former broken arm. She seemed to be a bit slower than normal and a fever was starting to break over her.

By the end of it Carmilla’s previously broken arm was in a sling, she had a couple of plasters on her hands and one on her cheek. Her shirt had been cleaned and mended.

Danny and the others checking on Carmilla left though Professor McGonagall hung around, not only to make sure Carmilla was in fact okay but also to talk to her but more importantly Laura. Carmilla had a sealed glass filled with blood and pain relief in, drinking it slowly through a straw as they spoke.

“As impressive and brave as that was, Miss Hollis, be very careful you have just made a very powerful enemy. She might be smart enough not to harm you but I can’t say that for other Corvae members,” Professor McGonagall warns. “I would promise to keep you safe but with everything else that is one I can’t keep, if anything else happens please let me know immediately.”

Professor McGonagall wasn’t happy with how limited her actions were. Technically Dean Morgan had done nothing wrong, she couldn’t get her out of the school. It would even be hard to do that with Ortiz, technically spell wise he hadn’t done anything other than excessive force but then it could be argued that Carmilla did just as much. Shattering his cane, using whatever magic that was and then dragged him off the edge off the cliff.

With that use of unknown magic, well not so much unknown magic now, with the use of ‘vampiric life’ magic she could be disqualified from the competition. That would be a later on problem right now Carmilla needed to rest. She was weaker than before and that needed to be focused on.

****

Lilita stood in the Sheridan manor furious at the situation before her. Not only had Carmilla used a forbidden kind of magic but her little pet Laura had confronted her and then she couldn’t even have the pleasure of taking her apart for her disrespect.

Ortiz was part of her anger as well he pushed Carmilla to use such magic but right now her anger was focused on the girls. Ortiz was unconscious and healing. When he was returned to the manor he had internal bleeding, broken leg, ankle and jaw, a dislocated knee, fractured hip, several torn muscles and various deep cuts. Apparently Osman even in his phoenix form couldn’t get to him before he made impact with the water, or that’s what Osman claimed when he returned to his normal self.

Lilita was watching over Ortiz while he was in his bed, he might have been a pain in the ass and deserved some of this but not as much as he got. Matska had kept out of her way, she wasn’t stupid enough to be in her presence. Benjamin however didn’t realise she was present when he came into Ortiz’s room to check on him. His mentor was severely hurt, his anger was soaring but controlled for now. He stopped in his tracks when he noticed her.

“Sorry, Maman. I didn’t realise you were watching over him, I’ll leave you alone I just wanted to see if there was any change.”

“Not yet, it will take him a while to recover,” she tells him. Benjamin looks confused.

“You can’t heal him?”

“The magic Carmilla used on him is proving problematic,” she replies, it was the only explanation she would give. He didn’t exactly understand but at least she was kind enough to give an answer. Benjamin simply nods and goes to excuse himself but Lilita talks. “You want to know what I’m going to do about all this don’t you?” Benjamin falters for a moment.

“Quite a few of us heard you venting to Matska about Laura, you were uncharastically loud. We were worried but knew better than to crowd you but yes I am wondering what retaliation will happen, I know it is a tricky situation here.”

“I can’t hurt her and I can’t have the duelling team go after her, nor anyone spontaneously go after her.”

“That doesn’t leave us with many options,” Benjamin comments.

“Go talk to the Quidditch team, we are versusing Hogwarts. Tell them I want Laura destroyed.” There is a horrific coldness to her voice. “Quidditch can be such a violent sport after all, I’m not responsible for what happens out on the pitch.”

Benjamin has a twisted smile as she gives him the instruction. Laura being destroyed would break Carmilla’s heart and that was good enough for Benjamin. He left quickly wanting to get the Quidditch team on planning as soon as possible.

Chapter 25: Careful Preparation

Summary:

After Carmilla and Ortiz's devastating duel the schools need to revise the contest fully, while doing so they bring forward the Quidditch matches. People aren't happy about the pairings but the only thing anyone can do is prepare for it.

Notes:

Hey everyone!

So after a ridiculous amount of hiatus, my last update was the 22nd of December 2021, I am back with an update and already working on the next one.

Without reasons or any further delays here is the next chapter. Enjoy!

It had been announced that due to the stress and intensity of the last duel that the Quidditch matches would go ahead and be used as a breaker.

Carmilla felt like she was dying all over again, her healing process wasn't going well. The only thing that made her feel better is knowing that Ortiz was suffering worse. So much worse. However she couldn’t stand to stay in the hospital. Instead she was spending time in Osman’s classroom. It was nice and quiet with him. No major questions, no one hovering over her, just each of them doing their own thing. That peace and quiet was broken as Lars walked in at high speed, clearly frustrated by a piece of parchment in his hand.

Carmilla was adjusting the bandage on her forearm when he stormed in. The healing process really had slowed down, the severe burn had lessened but she was walking with a cane and her eye was still blood red. Lars was so focused that he hadn’t even realised Carmilla was present.

“Oz, this is such bullshit!” Lars snaps. Osman, who is sitting at his desk reading, looks up and is instantly worried.

“What’s wrong?” he asks quickly.

“The list for the Quidditch matches came out, three matches simple enough. Winner of each face off and the next is the overall winner, no problem with that. Look at the line up,” Lars answers unintentionally, thrusting the parchment at him a little harder than he meant to. Osman took it off him and sighed as he read it.

“Durmstrang versus Beauxbatons, Corvae versus Hogwarts. Well that was predictable. Understandable that you don’t get to ref the Hogwarts one. At risk of antagonising you further, why is this angering you as much as it is?”

Lars gives him an annoyed look.

“Dumbledore is seriously allowing Corvae and Hogwarts to be against each other after Carmilla and Ortiz, that was a risk and a half but now this-” Osman goes to tell him that Carmilla was in the room but Lars is far too annoyed that he doesn’t realise. “-they nearly killed each other then Laura humiliated Lilita in the hospital wing. You don’t think she’d use this opportunity to get back at her, that Ortiz won’t manipulate this into a way of hurting Carmilla?!”

“Lars-”

“I know she cares about Carmilla but Lilita is an egotistical vampiric bitch, she’s not going to let this humiliation go unpunished. Laura could be in serious trouble, what do you think Carm-”

“Lars!” Osman interrupts and points behind him. He looks round to see Carmilla sitting at a desk, he goes white.

“Carmilla… I’m sorry.” He is beyond embarrassed.

“It’s alright,” she says to him. “Laura will be in danger and I understand why you’re worried. Lilita no doubt used her sway to get the pairings rigged like it. We should just try to prepare as much as possible. While Dumbledore didn’t even use his influence to try and stop the fight he wouldn’t even be able to use any influence to change this.”

Lars and Osman frown.

“You don’t think he tried to stop the fight?”

“Oh I know he didn’t,” Carmilla answers plainly. “I'm a mystery here with more magic than you can fathom, a powerful wizard like Dumbledore would love to see what an being older than him could do. He used the guise of me and Ortiz contained would be safer so he didn’t have to intervene. Now though Lilita will have used her influence and power to lock in the fact Hogwarts and Corvae will be playing against each other and Dumbledore can’t do anything about it. He may have sway but he can’t battle her.”

Both Lars and Oz are surprised and also shocked, after all this time they still hadn’t grasped just how powerful Lilita was. Lars sighs.

“So what do we do with this?” Carmilla shrugs.

“Make sure you have the best team you can, you’ll want that game over as fast as you can. So you’re gonna want Laura, Kirsch and Eli as goalkeeper. There are a couple of seriously good beaters in Ravenclaw. The rest is up to you,” she answers. “Corvae will toy with the players at first but when they get serious… just make sure the game is over quickly and you have an all around brilliant team. You’ll need defence just as much as offence.”

“Since when have you been so into Quidditch?” Lars questions since she stayed away from the pitch as much as possible so her input was odd.

“Seeing a vampiric beater hit a bludger so hard into an opponent that it smashed their ribcage and punctured a lung makes you take notice of the game.”

Lars is horrified he really did need to pick the best players.

“I should start immediately.” Lars leans down and kisses Osman deeply before leaving just as fast as he came in. There were a few days before Corvae and Hogwarts would play, Durmstrang and Beauxbatons were going first.

Left alone Carmilla walked over with her black cane over to Osman's desk. He watched her with a smile on his face, he felt incredibly special she chose him to spend time with.

"Never a dull moment with you is there? Quidditch matches and saving my ass at a deadly duel. Thanks."

Osman shrugs.

"Not going to let one of my most interesting friends get screwed over, not when I can help."

Carmilla was in awe and loved being referred to as his friend. She was genuinely happy. Though she spoke a little hesitantly.

"Can I ask about the whole rescue? I mean that wasn't something common."

Osman smiled, he had been waiting for her to ask.

"Sure. I'm sure you've got a few things you wanna say." He is more than happy to talk.

"So that's what you meant when you said you're unique. Phoenix animagus." Carmilla couldn't believe she said that. "How is that even possible? I mean that's... a magical creature with insane properties. How does that happen?"

Straight into the big questions.

"Me and my sister were put up for adoption at around the ages of nine and thirteen, her being the oldest. Our dad had passed away and mum never really wanted kids in the first place so when we were born she denounced all parent status of us. By legal rights she has no claim or duty to us, I respect that to be honest. She knows that she can't handle kids and made a better choice for herself and us."

Carmilla raised an eyebrow.

"If she didn't want kids then why did she have them?"

"I don't know the full details of it but basically failing marriage, my dad had the idea that children would help bring them closer again, they spoke about it in great lengths. He kind of talked her into it or something. Again I didn't really ask details, I don't think I really want to know the answers." He answers honestly. "Anyway my dad passed away, no legal mum. We went straight to adoption. Our aunts and uncles suddenly all vanished when the idea of taking care of children arrived. We were there for a while. Got a few possible adoptions, they didn't work out though. So we got put back and were there for several years. Eventually were taken in by a couple in their mid-thirties. They seemed to be a very nice couple, very supportive. The woman was a researcher of sorts and the man was a highly trained zoologist, specialising in magic creatures of various kinds."

Carmilla looks amazed.

"Sounds like a rather exciting set of jobs. Must have been fun to grow up around."

"It was amazing to watch and hear about as a child, especially one who had been sheltered for years.” It was clear how fond he was of it just by the warm tone of his voice. “I got accepted into Durmstrang which was one of the happiest days of my life. I had a chance to do what I wanted. I got awards, became prefect and was a very talented student. I wanted to know everything I could, I wanted to try everything-" Carmilla has a smirk. "- what?"

"Nothing, I just can't picture you as a prefect. Bossing all the students about, making sure all the students are following the rules. But then again you said you were an auror so actually yeah I see it now."

Osman smiles, admittedly it was tough to see but then again at a young age he was a different boy altogether. His warm smile turns a little weaker

"It was a strange time, but that whole prefect thing changed when I returned home for the winter holidays and... things weren't the same. My adoptive parents had become... something different. Hateful, stressed and... wrong. It wasn't till everything was over that their work had been tampered with and they were under a very powerful imperius curse. They were not of their own minds, if they were none of it would've happened. They were not in control when I was knocked unconscious and used as a lab rat for the curser's experiment." He fidgets in his chair. His voice was a little angrier. "They wanted to see if a magical creature's DNA could be implanted into a witch or wizard and they adopt those abilities. My adoptive dad's prized possession was a very powerful and very rare type of phoenix."

Carmilla was curious but she didn't want him to cause himself pain.

"How was it rare?"

"It was born on a larger than average solar flare. It is a very precise timing, a very rare occurrence. The sun's exposure becomes so much brighter and extra bursts of heat. It increased the strength of the phoenix, that burst of heat made him much more unique and burns with greater intensity."

That was very impressive but also horrifying considering the topic.

"So they tried to infuse that with you?" She was almost worried about his reply. He nods.

"Tried and succeeded. I'm not exactly sure how it all worked, except a lot pain, hell of a burn scar and a very interesting tattoo." He gives a small laugh. "They put it on me for whatever reason but all of it... made me unique. I can turn into a phoenix animagus, faster than average reflexes, I'm a more than tough to kill as you well know and trust me other people have tried, I still don't understand how the reborn thing works but I imagine it as when a phoenix dies it bursts into flames then is born from the ashes, I end up 'shedding' inside out. I lose my magic then start coughing up ash as my main organs shut down one at a time. The ash comes up as the organ is being cleansed and 'reborn.'" He grins. "On a cooler note I can also do this.” Flicks arm out and the entire hand and forearm set on fire, very calm and controlled flames. His clothes remained perfectly intact. "I can also do this weird smoke thing where I vanish very briefly and move at incredible speed as just a tunnel of ash and smoke."

"Wow. That is amazing, though probably disorientating too." Osman curls up his hand and the flames die out. "Why don't you do that smoke travel thing more?"

"Basically it's terrifying and hard to control. I mean you should have seen me when I first found out I had this. I was not as handsome as I am now." He laughed. "It was one of the first things that happened. It was horrific. My arms burnt and cracked with fire bursting through the charred skin, my eyes felt... my whole body felt like it was trapped in an inferno and it wasn't going to stop. When it did and my body went back to normal, it was clear I wasn't the same."

It was a different situation but the feeling felt similar. Learning horrifically that you are no longer human, that you are something else entirely. Human form but that's it.

A thought occurs.

"Can I ask what happened to your sister, your parents and to the phoenix?"

Osman seems a little sadder.

"My sister... she hung herself. They tried to do the same to her but with a different creature, it didn't work out so well. Incredible pain and deformities. She couldn't take it for long. My adoptive parents ended up going mad because of how long the spell was used on them. You know the feather I have in the cage in my study? That's all I have of the phoenix, it's all that was left."

"Sorry. Did you find the people who cursed your family? Who did this to you and your sister? I know the first thing I'd do would be go on a revenge rampage."

Osman grins.

"Yes I did. Them, all the research that had been stolen and every copy of it went up in flames. No one else will be like me."

"Good.” She smirks and then chuckles. “Also explains why you weren't afraid to face off with Lilita."

"She's definitely intense and powerful. I'll give her that. Also oddly thrilling in a 'I can rip out your heart in a second with not any effort.'"

Carmilla gives a little smile. She couldn’t argue against that.

"Very talented, very smart, she doesn't like to lose though. She's rather stubborn and will use every advantage she can. Which is why Laura is in serious danger."

There is silence for a little while. This was all quite a serious and hard topic. Osman pauses his thoughts then gets up, going up to his room.

"Bored you that much have I?" She asks. All she hears is a laugh and a cupboard open and close. He reappears with a couple of books in hand. Walking down the stairs he talks.

"No you haven't bored me, I just remembered I have something for you," he stops in front of her and hands one of them over, "-my book." Carmilla takes it in surprise. "You were supposed to earn time with it by teaching classes but currently there aren't any to teach, so I thought I'd give you something to read. Though I recommend this page in particular."

Osman waves his hand over the book and it opens in her hands. The pages flicked rapidly to the correct page. The pages stop abruptly. One page has a diagram on a human body, showing all the insides of the body. The text is about the effects of certain things on human anatomy. Poisons mostly.

Carmilla smirks at him.

"You underestimate my reading speed. I've already read this page."

Osman puts his hand over the page. As he mutters under his breath all new things are revealed. Illustrations and notes written over the words about poison appear. Carmilla looks at in amazement, not believing there was so much she'd missed. Added additions had been drawn onto the body. What looked like slashes and cuts through several organs appeared. It's graphic.

"You didn't read everything."

"What is this?" She asks with confusion and awe as she continues to read it trying to understand it all.

"You remember when we spoke a while back and you asked me how I got away with murders. I said I didn't mean the first one that it was a complete accident. It was this." He points to the diagram with the slashes across the body. "Like I said I wanted to know everything, learn anything I could, try everything. I created dumb spells wanting to see the results on different things. Things that were already broken that were going to be thrown away. Tried blasting spells, cutting spells, all manner of different things, some really dumb ones too. Durmstrang is a very practical, hands-on learning approach. I remember seeing how much damage this cutting spell would do to a couch. It shredded it from the inside out. Tried it on a broken fridge, metal chunks tore off. It was brutal."

Carmilla frowns, even looks a little horrified.

"And you did it on a person?"

"Not intentionally. We were doing a mini duel tournament, nothing as grand or intense as this but regardless a school event. Most things allowed, obviously no unforgivable curses or things like that but yeah it was... brutal and allowed. I was getting my arse handed to me, like seriously it was bad and embarrassing. I was knocked down on the floor, bruised, winded and nearly coughing up little splatters of blood. That spell was the first one in mind, I don't know why but it was. I'd never done it on a person or any living thing, I had never intended to. I knew the damage it could do to regular things let alone a person. But out of my mind I just reacted with it. Turns out it reacts different to living things, the next minute I was in intense pain. Migraine cutting all the way throughout my head, it was excruciating but I could only hear blood pour and stifled choking screams. I looked up and the woman I was duelling was on the floor, bleeding out. Turns out the spell when done on humans cuts apart organs, think brand new sharp knife kind of cut. She didn't stand a chance. Not a scratch on her outside, all sickening internal damage."

Carmilla looks genuinely appalled at it. One question came to mind.

"Why are you telling me this?"

"It can kill a person." Carmilla frowns, she understands that but what was he getting at? "But can you kill something or someone that is already dead?" A smile starts to creep on Carmilla’s face. It was a little clearer now. "She died due to the injuries attacking certain organs but it never touched her heart. So even if there was a slight chance of getting around killing something or someone that is already dead it wouldn't go for a killing strike. So it would just cause a lot of injuries."

This took a surprising turn.

"You know this will be classed as illegal right if used in a duel?" Carmilla points out.

"I didn't mention that it had to be done in a duel," he replies with a smile. Carmilla frowns.

"You said that you did it in a duel." Osman nods, keeping that same smile. It was almost a little unnerving.

"I did. Doesn't mean you have to though." She raises an eyebrow, was he serious?

"So outside of duelling? That could be even worse. That's unprovoked," she is loving the sound of the spell and who she could use it on but she still had to be careful.

"It doesn't have to be. I mean some people here are so quick to anger, so wrapped in hatred for you. If someone were to attack you and you used it out of shocked self-defence. You wouldn't be held responsible for such a drastic action, especially if that person has been so aggressive in a duel it ended you in hospital."

"Remind me never to get on your bad side," she chuckles before a wicked grin sets on her face. "You're a lot more... darker than I guessed." Oz simply smiles. "How did you get away with using that on her? Surely the headmaster would have had to do something."

"He did. He made it so the injuries weren't as bad after she passed away. When informing the parents of her death, he said it was something else. That it was an accident in one of the more dangerous classes."

"Why would he do that?"

"He's my cousin. One of the very few relatives that care about me. He knew I didn't intentionally do it and so he made it like it didn't happen. It was wrong to lie to them like that and I punished myself harshly and repeatedly for it." Carmilla didn’t want to know how he punished himself; she didn’t want to know how harsh was harsh. “You can borrow that book if you want, read all of it.” He waves his hand again in front of the book. “All my notes will appear.” He gives her a potion from his pocket. “So you can remember it all. I have to go deliver this so I’ll give you some time to yourself. I’ll lock the door behind me so you won’t be interrupted.”

“Thanks, Oz. I really mean it.”

Osman smiles and heads out of the door leaving her to herself and reading. Carmilla was happy for the solitude and to learn all the secrets of this book and now additional notes from a clearly much more knowledgeable and powerful teacher. A phoenix, a goddamn phoenix!

****

Laura was tired, she had felt that way ever since she sized up to Lilita, which in hindsight might have been a horrible decision but one she didn’t regret. Lilita needed to hear it, hear that she wasn’t going to manipulate Carmilla and get her home. That while Lilita may have been a large influence on Carmilla’s life she didn’t control it. She needed to know that Carmilla wasn’t hers anymore!

However she had been called into the grand hall with the other schools, well 7 others of each school and 6 others of her own. Lars, Professor Dumbledore, Headmaster Konstantin, Headmistress Maryne were all present too, just waiting for Lilita to turn up.

The grand hall door opens, they all look round. Kadyrov enters instead, not Lilita. Lars looks a little confused. Kadyrov approaches, straightening his white suit. They realise another man is with him, shorter and lean build. Not overly handsome but not plain, his eyes however were cold and his face a little worn from stress. Both of them approach much to the confusion of the teachers.

“Is Dean Morgan okay?” Lars asks.

“She is feeling under the weather and has asked myself and Dominic to attend this meeting in her place,” Kadyrov explains.

“I’m sorry but you’re students, you don’t have the authority to make any decisions in Dean Morgan’s position.” Kadyrov pulls out a bit of folded up parchment and hands it to Lars. He doesn’t look too impressed by whatever is on it.

“I’m not a student and he’s a squib, so definitely not a student,” Kadyrov says with indifference towards Dominic. Though Dominic looks furious for a split second, not happy about his non-magical status being spread openly in a room full of powerful witches and wizards. He knows how people talk, the reason he is here will be thrown into question.

It didn’t make sense that Dominic was here. That a boy from a magical family who possessed no magic himself would be at a duelling contest. Other than seeing Carmilla getting devastatingly hurt it seemed that Dominic almost detested magic. To Laura it really didn’t make sense.

Eli, while still angry at Laura for taking Carmilla away from her, had focused her thoughts on this Quidditch match. Thrashing the team they were opposed against. She hoped it was Corvae but then again she would also love to verse Beauxbatons. She didn’t know why them in particular but she would love to.

Noah Rapace, the Beauxbatons beater who had been spending a lot of time with Perry was excited and raring to go. He didn’t care what team he played against, but if he had his way he would like to verse Hogwarts after seeing Laura in action in a casual game he was excited to see her at her best.

Petra Kotov, the Durmstrang goalkeeper, wished they would finish talking and get on with what they were originally doing here. Who gave a crap about some Dean and her weirdo school just get on with explaining the matches and details already. She wanted to be out practising!

Felix Hunter, a Corvae chaser, looked bored as he waited. He was excited to have a chance to play but not the waiting around part. Erso Alilović, the seeker, was talking quietly to another chaser. Mostly about Dominic’s appearance here, none of them seemed surprised Lilita wasn’t present. They expected Kadyrov but not Dominic, from the looks on their faces they didn’t care for him at all.

While the parchment is passed to the others Dominic looks around the hall, ignoring the Corvae table all together. When Laura and him meet eyes there is a strong sense of hate and disgust? No it wasn’t either of them, it was something that in this situation she wouldn’t expect to see. It was pity. Laura really was confused as to why he would be looking at her like that. Did he pity her since she had a chance to play against Corvae? Pity because she was with Carmilla? She wanted an explanation but she wasn’t going to get one. His gaze moved on to other people and his face seemed to soften at them. He definitely had something against Laura.

Eventually the parchment got passed by the teachers and it was reluctantly agreed that Kadyrov and Dominic would stand in for Lilita. Though it was clear from how they stood and acted Kadyrov was in charge Dominic was just there. It was bizarre even the Corvae students seemed to have something against Dominic and with some of them it seemed much more than just his Squib status. He didn't seem welcome here, even Lilita showed an indifferent attitude towards him. The only people who had shown him some kind of positive attention was Ortiz and Benjamin which was worrying in itself. Especially why an arrogant, pureblood magic adoring asshole like Ortiz would see any worth in someone who he would normally cast aside in seconds.

“My name is Professor Axelle, I’m the Quidditch and flight instructor for Hogwarts,” Lars introduces. “Due to the severity of the last duel it is under revision and duels temporarily suspended. It has been arranged that the Quidditch matches be brought forward.”

A few of the students looked confused ‘Under revision’ what was there to revise? That was excessive force and unknown magic both of them should be kicked off the duelling teams. A lot of people across the school were thinking that now; a few teachers included. If the students knew the truth of just how serious everything was they would realise there is a lot to revise.

“The ministry has set the matches, personally I'm not happy about them but they can’t be changed. The matches will be Beauxbatons versus Durmstrang-” protests instantly start between the students, “-Corvae versus Hogwarts. The winners of each match will face off in a finale. To decide the champion." Funny enough the only people who didn’t have complaints were the Corvae team. “The first match will be between Corvae and Hogwarts, two days from now. Beauxbatons and Durmstrang the day after that.”

Was the Ministry serious?! Did they realise how stupid this was? That this is exactly what Lilita wanted… that’s when it clicked for Laura. She had humiliated Lilita, she had reach and most likely she could easily influence the Ministry, this way there would be no lash back. They couldn’t control what the bludgers did, they could just hit it away and the rules of Quidditch were so vague. Plenty of opportunities.

This was going to be a real problem.

“Professor Axelle,” Petra says, everyone looks at her. “I’m not the only one who sees the problem with this. Corvae and Hogwarts nearly killed each other in the last duel to put them together so soon is idiocy.”

Kadyrov steps in.

“Dean Morgan had predicted these kinds of thoughts and understands the concerns. However, while she is irritated about how the duel went, that won’t affect how the Quidditch team will conduct themselves.”

Something about how calm he spoke and how perfect his posture was almost felt condescending. It only made Petra more irritated.

“I’m sorry but I don’t believe that in the slightest,” she looks to Professor Axelle next. “Is there no way that concerns can be put to the Ministry?”

“Heavy concerns have already been spoken about with them, however-” the annoyance in Lars’s voice was clear for a moment, “-the teams have been set and will not be changed regardless of logical reasonings. I will be refereeing the Beauxbatons and Durmstrang match, Corvae will be doing commentary. In the Hogwarts and Corvae match Durmstrang will be refereeing and Beauxbatons commentary. Prepare yourselves and if any of you have questions or comments come talk to me now. You are all dismissed.”

People get up and at least 7 instantly go over to Lars. Laura isn’t happy but doesn’t bother going over, nothing would change this. All they could do was carefully prepare for the match.

****

Carmilla had been told about the matches, she was right and unsurprised it was happening. All they could do was prepare themselves, that's all she could do to help. She had given Laura all the information she could on Corvae tactics, telling her just how devious and brutal they could be. Laura was happy for the information and took it back to the team so they could adjust tactics accordingly. It might not be enough but at least she helped.

****

Two days passed swiftly and it was finally time.

The stadium was filled with intense interest and excitement. Hogwarts versus Corvae. Hogwarts knew the strength of their team, the best of each house. But little was known of the other school’s Quidditch teams, even less for Corvae. They'd seen the power and determination they duelled with, if it was a fraction of that this was going to be a difficult game for Hogwarts to win. Hogwarts didn't doubt their players, they just doubted that Corvae would play fairly.

The rain was starting to pick up though the stands had been enchanted so the students remained dry. The players themselves had no such niceness, they were going to get drenched if the rain got worse. It would add to the difficulty of the game but would make it extra interesting.

Carmilla had said she would meet J.P and the others up in the stands, she had to see Laura first. She was terrified of how this would play out. She was confident in the Hogwarts team but she knew Corvae much better. They would toy with them and then destroy them if given the chance. It's what they’ve always done.

Laura saw Carmilla, she had just finished changing into her robes, they were just outside the private team room. Giving a chance to go over last minute tactics and plans. She had her goggles in her hand, the entire team would be wearing them. They were enchanted so the rain wouldn't wreck their vision. It was legal to do and she didn't doubt Corvae would use them too.

“Hey,” Laura said, happy to see her. Carmilla hugged her and kept her close, she had to admit she was a little nervous though excited. She hadn't forgotten how worried Carmilla was when she told Laura about Corvae and their Quidditch ethics.

“Hey,” Carmilla replied quietly. She didn't want the hug to end so quickly.

“You seem more nervous than I am,” Laura tells her light-heartedly. Carmilla sighed and moved back a little, still keeping hold of her.

“I've seen what they can be like, I'm more than nervous and more than worried. I can't help you out there,” Carmilla admitted. She moved back a little more and reached in her pocket. She pulled out a necklace, a rope chain, and a few small crystals in a vial with black powder trapped inside. “Please wear this, it's a protection charm. It obviously won't keep you completely safe but it will help, just make you a little more focused on your surroundings.”

“You're that worried about me?” Carmilla placed it around her neck and tucked it under her top.

“Yes,” she answered truthfully, her voice shaking a little. Laura kissed her softly.

“Thank you, I'll try my hardest to keep safe.” Carmilla gave a small nod, believing her. “We've got a plan. We've got the best team, great tactics and sheer determination that we're not going to lose on our own pitch.” It was the first time Carmilla smiled.

“I should probably head up there, let you finish getting ready.” Laura kissed her again, lovingly and intimately, enjoying the moment and trying to distract Carmilla’s nervous mind. A thought came to mind. “Hey umm the reason Corvae is so good at bludger control is because they are like me and the bludgers go after them a lot more often, they know how to protect themselves against them and use them to their advantage. The thing is since it's going to be chaotic the bludgers will just go wherever but if you singled someone away from the others, maybe it will work and have a single target. I don't know.”

Laura nodded, she'd tell the others. She wouldn't tell them why they'd attack them, she wasn't going to out Carmilla as a vampire, but any advantage is a bonus.

“Good luck, Laura,” Carmilla said softly. She didn't want to leave her but had no choice. Carmilla walked to meet the others while Laura got ready with the others. This wasn't going to be an easy match.